《Supreme Harem Hunter》


 Chapter 1 A Piggy Bank

    ?Warning:- My MC is somewhat stupid and that''s how he is. If you guys can''t wait and see him developter on then you can drop a review like others who think MC would be some all-rounder and be all-knowing.


    And thank you for reading my book.


    ----------------------


    "Haha, your boy will finally be able to score today." An excited voice rang out in a small apartment room.


    In that room, one could see a boy who was 22 years old and wearing a hoodie and ck jeans. He had messy hair, bunched up on top of his head.


    His name was Jack Raynolds. He was originally a shut-in. But with some luck, he got a girlfriend. They were in a rtionship for four months. Today, he heard something that every boy dreams of.


    "Jack, can youe to my home? You know~ my parents went on a vacation, and no one is at home."


    The moment he heard that his heart started to pump up.


    It was December, and snow was covering the ground. The cold wind made people afraid to show any skin.


    However, that didn''t stop Jack from reaching his destination.


    His girlfriend''s name was Mary. Her family was rich, as they had a two-story house that was right down the street. It didn''t take much time for him to arrive there.


    When he arrived, he was surprised by some cars parked outside. He suddenly had a bad feeling. But the thought of scoring made him forget that.


    He pressed the bell a couple of times and waited with a smile to greet her.


    He became stumped the moment he saw who opened the door. He saw it was an unknown girl who was super drunk, and behind her was a guy who was desperately kissing her neck.


    ? "Come in quick. It is too cold outside." The girl said that and went on with the guy in a corner.


    Jack entered in aplete daze and closed the door. He looked ahead of himself and doubted his life.


    It was full of mayhem. Everyone was doing drugs and drinking heavily. Some guy was ying rave music on a huge speaker. Everyone was filled with lust. Some were kissing each other, and some undressed themselves and went to a corner to have some action.


    Jack walked forward in a daze, like a zombie.


    "Hey, wanna fuck?" Suddenly a girl came to him and started touching his dick.


    Jack, who hade in desperation to score, immediately rejected it."No, no, I don''t want to. I have a girlfriend."


    "Hmph pussy. I have three boyfriends but I still get fucked by all men." The girl scoffed him off and went to a group of boys who were all alone.


    Jack''s heart was beating seeing this. He had never had many friends, and he had never attended this kind of event. He quickly walked forward in the search of his girlfriend.


    A couple of secondster, he finally found his girlfriend. However, he wasn''t happy to find her. The sight in front of him made his heart sink into the abyss.


    His girlfriend had B-cup boobs and a medium-sized, fine ass. Her face was among the best-looking in the university. Currently, she was sitting in a jacuzzi in a bikini. However, she was not sitting alone. She was sitting on some random guy''sp.


    The guy had blonde hair and an ear piercing. He had a smug smile on his face. His body was filled with muscle, six packs could be seen.


    What triggered Jack most was that this guy was touching his girlfriend''s private parts and arousing her, like it was his private property.


    Jack couldn''t hold his anger back. He shouted at them. "What are you doing, Mary!? Why are you with this jerk?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    His shout halted everyone from what they were doing except for the ones that were already in action. Their mission couldn''t be stopped by even the end of the world.


    This jerk''s name was Tailor. He smirked at Jack. "Oh, look who we have here. My girl''s piggy bank."


    "Hahaha," The crowd burst intoughter. Mary alsoughed along with them.


    Jack became dumbfounded; he couldn''t process what was happening.


    Tailor squeezed Mary''s boobs and sniffed her neck. "Baby, you found a really nice pig. You were slowly eating his meat, but this dumbass might have been too stupid to notice."


    "Should I reward you for your y?" He said as he rubbed her vagina.


    "Yes~ I want that." Mary moaned out loud with no shame.


    Tailor picked her up and was about to walk upstairs when Jack stopped them.


    He asked them."Where are you taking her?"


    "Can''t you see I am gonna go and fuck her? Or you have be stupid from the shock?" Tailor looked down at Alex and ridiculed him.


    "I.." Jack squeezed his fists and gritted his teeth in shame. He knew what they would do, he knew Mary had yed with him, and he knew he was being used the whole time, but he wanted to hear from her.


    Tailor told Mary."Baby, tell this idiot everything now. Our bet has already finished."


    Mary unapologetically said to Jack."I was using you for my pocket money as my parents were not giving me anything recently. And I thought you would be somewhat rich but you were so poor. Despite that you were able to spend so much money is truly usible."


    "I don''t know how your parents would feel after you spend all their life savings for a nonexistent girlfriend." She gave him an evil smirk.


    Jack''s rage rose to his head and made him lose his rationality. He walked up and punched Mary in the face.


    Bam


    That made Jack''s heart soothe a little, but then came the chaos.


    "You fucking piece of shit." Tailor yelled at him and started to beat him up.


    As the host of this party, seeing Mary get beaten everyone also joined in to hit Jack.


    Jack like a vulnerable pig got basically ughtered by everyone.


    After ten minutes of beating, they finally threw Jack out of the house.


    Tailor sneered at him. "You will always be a piece of trash. Failed for your entire life and fail forever you loser."


    Thud


    Tailor shut down the door heavily and left behind Jack who was on the ground groaning in pain.


    However, he didn''t feel the pain instead something else. He whispered to himself. "It is so cold."

 Chapter 2 Broken

    ?"Acho," Jack sneezed as cold wind swiped into his body through his torn-apart hoodie.


    His mood was totally down. He felt like his life had ended. If truth be told, it did.


    The money he got was from his parents'' lifetime savings. He lived in a rural area. For a better future, they used that to send him to the city, to get a better education. Now that all of that was finished, they might not even have the money for his sister''s tuition.


    The more he thought the anger he felt. ''I am so stupid! That bitch had yed me. All that reading novels and criticizing the author for nothing. You can''t even recognize how a human is.''


    As he contemted himself, he stopped before a zebra crossing.


    Jack took his phone out and smiled to himself. ''Bitch I have your parent''s number.''


    He called her father''s number, and shortly after, her father picked up the phone.


    "Hello sir, How are you?" Jack said with great enthusiasm.


    "Oh, Jack. We are doing great. It is nice to go on a vacation with your aunt." Her father''sughter came from the other side.


    "Haha," Jack alsoughed. "I am d you are enjoying yourselves."


    "But, Uncle. I have some serious information that I want to say to you." His voice grew deeper suddenly.


    Her father also became serious."What kind of information is it?"


    "It is about your daughter." The moment he said that, her father''s worry rose.


    He asked. "What happened to my daughter? Is she alright?"


    "She is doing great, but.." Jack held off a little making him tense more. "She has arranged a party at your house. Many people havee and are doing drugs. Your daughter is being used by some guy like an item. Uncle, I am sorry, I tr- "


    "What the hell are you talking about?" Jack couldn''t act more as her father''s yell halted him. "My daughter is the most innocent girl. I won''t tolerate any further nder about her!"


    This time it was Jack''s turn to get shocked. He thought he would tell them everything and get her punished. However, he was getting yelled at instead.


    "You were after our family''s wealth all along. I knew you we- "


    Peep


    Jack couldn''t take it anymore, so he disconnected the call.


    All alone on the winter night, Jack, like aplete madman, started tough. "Hahahahahahaha..."


    Hisughter echoed around the streets, making the few passersby worried about him.


    "What a joke I have be." Gradually, tears started toe out of his eyes.


    He didn''t do anything that could be helpful to his family. But he got sumbed to city culture and ruined his career. He still had one semester left, and he didn''t know what to do.


    The bank wouldn''t give him any more loans; his parent''s savings were already gone, and he didn''t know anyone from whom he could borrow money.


    He looked up at the snowy sky. "Dad, mom, your son is a failure. He couldn''t do anything for you."


    Screech


    Suddenly a sound echoed, and he looked to the side just to see a truck slip because of ice ande crashing at him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Seeing that, he didn''t give birth to the thought of dodging. He had only one thing on his mind. He gave a forced smile with a slight tearing down his eye.


    "Even the Gods don''t love me."


    BANG


    On December 25, 2024.


    Jack Raynolds died in a truck ident.


    .....


    "Huh, what is this?" Jack opened his eyes just to see a clear blue sky.


    "Oi, Gale. Stand up. I still have not had my fun yet." Someone''s voice entered his mind. He didn''t know who Gale was, but he felt a familiarity with it.


    He stood up slowly just to see he had a sword in his hand and was wearing leather armor. He looked around in panic and saw the whole ce was filled with people of various ages.


    However, what caught his attention was that they all had red hair.


    "I am here, you idiot."


    Bam


    All of a sudden, a punchnded on his face, making him tumble backward.


    Jack looked up and saw a 17-year-old boy standing before him with a smirk on his face. He also had red hair, like everyone else.


    "Come put a proper fight or are you gonna be a disgrace to Burnheart Family forever!" After saying that, the boy rushed towards him.


    Jack swung his sword in panic just to see the boy dodge it effortlessly. He punched his left side this time.


    Which made him stumble to his right side. His head started to get dizzy, but he still held on to his consciousness.


    "Come on, Gale. Show me that courage of yours from earlier." The boy taunted him again.


    Jack finally exploded. "Shut up, will ya''."


    ''So this is a second chance. Like all those lucky protagonists.'' Jack knew what had happened.


    He didn''t have the time to think much as the boy had already arrived in front of him.


    Jack feinted that he was attacking and took that punch in the face.


    He didn''t stumble back this time, he held onto himself, gritting his teeth. He let go of his sword, as he knew the boy would worry about it.


    Then he gave him a surprise attack, a knuckle punch at his neck.


    "Ack," The boy groaned in pain and rolled on the ground.


    Jack, no, from now on, Gale.


    Gale looked down at the boy and smirked at him. "See this daddy Gale''s courage?"

 Chapter 3 Waiting For Golden Finger

    ?"See this daddy Gale''s courage?" As soon as Gale said that, everyone''s eyes widened.


    Gale was known to everyone as the most cowardly member of the Burnheart family. But he beat someone a bit stronger than him, and to shout out like this was beyond their imagination.


    "What had happened to him?"


    "Is this the coward we know of? It feels like we are apletely different person."


    "But that still doesn''t change the fact that he is weak."


    Various discussions sprung up everywhere, but all of them eventually led to Gale being weak.


    Gale''s heart was pumping from this win. He had never done anything like this.


    All of a sudden, a man came up beside him. "For this family convention''s round, the winner is Gale Burnheart."


    However, no one cheered after that. All that he felt were cold shoulders and expressions that indicated he was being looked down on.


    Gale''s pumping heart calmed down, and anger filled his eyes again. He gritted his teeth and walked away. ''Why do I have to always be looked down on? Why!?''


    He sat down in a corner with madness filling his eyes. He was so deep in thought that he didn''t even watch the rest of the fight.


    A few minutester.


    His name was called out, which made hime back to his senses. He went into the middle of the battleground and was having a standoff with someone of his same age again.


    However, this boy didn''t even look into his eyes. He was touching his sword that was on its sheath and was giving a cold nce at it.


    Gale shouted and rushed forward."Do not look down on me!"


    The boy finally nced at him and grabbed his sword.


    Shing


    "Huh?" Gale looked at his sword, which was cut off in the middle, dumbfounded.


    "Then be strong. So, that no one look down on you." The boy said as he walked away.


    "The winner of this round is Tuho Burnheart." The referee announced the winner to everyone.


    Different from the discussion caused by Gale, Tuho''s discussion was filled with admiration.


    "As expected of the ''Youngest Sword God'' of the Kampir region. He didn''t even try a little."


    "Of course he wouldn''t.  That would bring stain to his power just to use some strength to defeat some trash."


    "As one of the top 10 on the dragon rank, why did he join this convention?"


    "I heard he would leave and note back more often. So, he joined as hisst remembrance."


    Gale walked away with his head down and full of shame. In his heart, he was resenting someone. ''God, do you hate me so much that you have to reincarnate in some trash.''<novelnext></novelnext>


    He walked away to a small wooden hut that was his old body''s owner''s house. He couldn''t help but contemte. ''Will it get much worse?''


    He entered with zero expectations, and he didn''t get many surprises. It was a in old room. That had a bed, table, and wardrobe.


    He sat down on his rock-hard bed and slumped down. ''When will anything be on my side?''


    ''Huh. At least mom and dad would get somepensation for my death. They could use that money to help my sister''s study.'' He hade to a new world, but he still couldn''t stop thinking about the things he had left behind in the original world.


    ''Now, god. This is the time you give some kind of golden finger. I hope it is a good one.'' He got up and sat crossed legged waiting for his golden finger.


    Ten minutes...


    "Let''s wait, let''s wait. Maybe God is picking a good one for me."


    Thirty minutes...


    "Hmm, did someone hijack it? Yes, that might have happened. God, quickly rescue my treasure."


    One hour...


    "You''ve got to be kidding me!" Gale got out of his bed and started punching the ground.


    "Do I have to be like this forever!?" He said that because he had read the memories of his predecessor.


    He read that his body waspletely useless despite being the son of an elder in the family. His father got assassinated by his own family member because of the position. His mother had died while giving birth to him. His mother was from another family in their city. So, nobody cared about him.


    The main problem of his was the body. He learned that this world was ruled by the strong. So, to be strong, you need to cultivate. People cultivate the spiritual energy that is in the atmosphere in their bodies.


    The cultivation realms were Qi Refinement Realm, Foundation Establishment Rank, Golden Core Realm, and Nascent Soul Realm. There were more realms too, but he didn''t know at the moment.


    There were also nine stages in each cultivation realm.


    And herees the problem: His body couldn''t absorb the spiritual energy in the atmosphere. So, he was useless.


    ''Is this fate?'' Gale contemted to himself. ''No, this is a joke to me.''


    While he was drifting into unknown thoughts, his door suddenly opened. He looked up just to see a peerless beauty in a maid''s outfit.


    "Master,  Are you alright? I heard that you were beaten very badly." The maid ran in front of him and started to check up on his body.


    Gale was confused at first but then remembered who she was. It was the only thing his mother left behind. A maid that his mother picked up when he was a fetus.


    The maid''s name was Jasmine. She had long ck hair, D-cup boobs, and a medium-sized ass. However, what was most noticeable was the pair of wolf ears on top of her head.


    "Master, thank God you are okay." Jasmine sighed in relief, seeing that he was all right.


    Gale would have been jumping with excitement getting maid but on his mind, he had another thought, the thought of surviving in this world.


    He asked with a deadpan face. "I am okay, but where have you been?"

 Chapter 4 Changes

    ?"Umm, I went to wash your clothes, master," Jasmine said with courtesy.


    "Oh, are the clothes important, or me?" Gale asked the question that, from now on, he would find most important. He didn''t want to get used or backstabbed again.


    Jasmine nervously said. "Master you are. I have no one other than you in this world."


    Gale blushed a little upon hearing that. He was still a virgin in romance. "Okay, then you go do your stuff."


    "But I don''t have any now." Jasmine tilted her head in doubt. "Master, you should have known by now."


    "Uhh," Gale froze for a second then returned to normal."You know it was a long day."


    "You can do whatever you want now," Gale said to her as he rested his chin on his hand and went into deep thought.


    Jasmine knew she didn''t have anything to do now. So he took a ragged piece of cloth and started cleaning the room.


    While cleaning, she gave a quick nce at Gale and pondered. ''Master seems a bit different. He wouldn''t question me like that with a cold face. He would have an innocent smile on his face.''


    All of a sudden, she saw Galee down from the bed and started doing push-ups. She asked with concern. "Is everything okay, master?"


    "Yes, everything is okay. Can''t I do a simple exercise?" Gale asked back as he did his push-ups.


    "No, master, you can." Jasmine hurriedly said that and went to resume her cleaning.


    She now knew something had definitely changed. Because Gale would never do any kind of exercise. Whenever she urged him to do it, he would justze off in bed. He hated it the most. But now, all of a sudden, he started doing it like it was normal, making her guess correct.


    However, she didn''t know that her master was a totally new person, she just assumed her master''s mentality had changed, and she didn''t mind that. Because to live in this cruel world, you had to change.


    Their days went by like that, doing nothing. But their lives weren''t peaceful as they would get bullied by the bottom feeders in the family.


    Many would beat Gale and ridicule him just to pass their time. His body would always be filled with injuries from the constant beating. However, no elder tried to stop them. How could they? They didn''t waste time on something that would damage their rtionship with someone.


    As Gale got beaten up every day and heard all the sneering, ridicule, and mocking; the rage that was inside him before his death had built up at an astonishing rate. His personality had also changed. Now, his face would be always ice cold and he would re at most people.


    Meanwhile, Gale noticed many horny guys would harass Jasmine because she was alone. He didn''t like her, but he didn''t want to have someone do anything to his maid. Because she was currently in his possession, in Gale''s mind, they had no right!


    He would try to pick fights with the ones that would try toy a finger on her. However, this resulted in him getting beaten again. Still, for him to try to pick up a fight constantly was also harassment to them. They would get annoyed and stop trying to do anything for Jasmine.


    Despite all of this, he had a dwindling hope that his golden finger would arrive.


    Like that, one year went by.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Now, it was nighttime; Gale and Jasmine had finished eating their dinner.


    Gale was now 18 years old. His skinny, malnourished body was no more. Now he had tight-knitted muscles on his body. His eyes had a fire in them, as he would never go down.


    On the other hand, Jasmine was the same as always, but Gale felt her boobs grow a little tiny bit bigger. But he assumed that was his imagination. Through questioning her, he learned she was actually 82 years old. He didn''t expect a girl who looked to be in her 20s to be so old.


    But don''t say that to any woman, by the way.


    Gale was sitting on the bed, and Jasmine had juste in after washing the dishes.


    Gale asked Jasmine curiously. "Jasmine, do we have any spirit stones?"


    Spirit stones were the currency of this world and were also the source of cultivation. There were four stages of spirit stones that only Gale knew of.


    1 one-stage spirit stone was equivalent to 100 two-stage spirit stones.


    1 two-stage spirit stone was equivalent to 100 three-stage spirit stones.


    Like this were the rest of the ones, so forth so on.


    Stages indicate how much spiritual energy a spirit could have.


    Now, only a one-stage spirit stone could be a great help to him. Because today he luckily was able to eavesdrop on this information from the branch family''s kids.


    Jasmine thought for a little and answered. "If I remember currently. Master, you have buried some spirit stones in our house."


    "Huh!" Gale jumped up in surprise and asked Jasmine eagerly."Where are they?"


    Jasmine scratched her face and said."Master, only you know that."


    "Yeah, only I know that." Gale scratched his head in embarrassment. "But, let''s go dig them out."


    He didn''t know where they might be, but in this small house, if he dug everywhere, he would find them sometime in the future.


    Gale picked up his broken sword and gave Jasmine a small shovel."Let''s go get these babies out."


    Then, in the middle of the night, one could hear the sound of someone digginging from Gale''s small wooden hut.

 Chapter 5 Finally

    ?"Jasmine, have you found the ce where the soil is soft?" Gale asked Jasmine.


    He asked her to look for that, as the ce where the soil was dug out would be soft after filling it up again.


    "No, master. Let me check that onest corner." Jasmine went to check thest corner that was left.


    Jasmine dug her shovel and it went in very easily. She happily shouted at Gale. "Master, I found it!"


    Gale quickly went to her and checked it out himself. And she was right; it was indeed soft. He rubbed her head subconsciously. "Good job, Jasmine."


    She blushed a little getting patted and underneath her dress, her tail was tucked in. No one saw it was wiggling silently because of Gale''s pat.


    "Now, let''s start digging." Gale started digging while inviting Jasmine to join in.


    A few minuteste.


    Ding!


    "We got it." Gale shoveled the rest of the soil with his bare hands and took out a small wooden box.


    They sat down on the ground and opened the box with great anticipation.


    Click


    Gale opened the box with glowing eyes, only to get hit by a great wave of disappointment.


    There was nothing in the box except a single piece of spirit stone that had a small core in the middle of it. They both froze there like stones, seeing the scene in front of them.


    Then Gale exploded. "You''ve got to be kidding me!"


    As he shouted like that, a wave of memories started shing before his mind. After seeing all of that, he finally knew why he didn''t know anything of this history. Because it was painful for him.


    His predecessor had saved a hefty amount of spirit stones, but he got robbed by some beach family kids, who he told them identally. Then they came to his house and beat him up heavily to take those out. He wanted to do business with those spirit stones in the future. So, his hope got lost when he had nothing left.


    ''Not this again!'' Gale''s blood pressure was rising just from remembering that. It was almost identical to his story.


    He grabbed that only piece of stone and squeezed it in his hand. He gritted his teeth andined about his life. ''I got reborn as someone who is the same as me!? What is this fate?''


    Crack


    The spirit stone started to crack little by little, and blood started toe out of his hand. However, he didn''t care; his mind was only filled with rage. That didn''t mean Jasmine didn''t care.


    She grabbed his hand and spoke with concern. "Master, stop it. Calm down. Master!"


    However, that still couldn''t calm down Gale, which led to him eventually crushing the spirit stone.


    Crack


    The spirit stone broke, and the core all of a sudden entered his body.


    ''I am go- '' Gale was cursing in his mind when suddenly something appeared before his eyes that led him to freeze like ice.


    "Master!" Jasmine quickly took a small piece of cloth and used it to clean the blood that wasing out of his hand. She then used the rest to wrap it around his hand to stop the bleeding.


    Meanwhile, Gale was stumped by the digital messages that had appeared before his eyes.


    [ Ding ]


    [ Mass Spiritual Energy Detected ]<novelnext></novelnext>


    [ Using it to recover the system ]


    [ Completion Rate - 92% ]


    [ Advice - a chunk of spirit stone cores would be helpful to recover the system fast. ]


    When he saw all of this, Gale became speechless. He didn''t expect his system to show up like this.


    Still, it made him happy. He finally found a way to be someone else.


    With tears in his eyes, he grabbed Jasmine and kissed her on the cheek. "Our days will change." Then he hugged her tightly.


    Jasmine didn''t expect such a surprise attack from Gale. She thought maybe Gale was able to use the spirit stone for cultivation, and that''s why he was happy.


    But still, it didn''t take away the fact that she liked how Gale was treating her now. She also hugged him back.


    A few momentster, they separated, and Gale stood up. He asked Jasmine enthusiastically. "Jasmine, what is the best way to earn spirit stones?"


    Jasmine thought for a little, then answered. "Master, we are normal people, so it is hard for us to earn spirit stones. But us, normal people also use another currency, which is gold."


    "We can earn gold and exchange it for spirit stonester on." She stopped after that.


    "What is the exchange rate?" Gale rubbed his chin as he asked.


    "It is the same as spirit stones; 100 gold can get you a one-stage spirit stone," Jasmine told him instantly, like she was used to it.


    "Okay, that is enough." Gale was done with this much information. "Now, let''s go to bed."


    Their bed was big enough for two of them. So, they both slept on this one day. However, Gale didn''t show any lust toward her as he was busy thinking about changing his destiny.


    After the light was turned off, Gale asked in his mind. ''System, can you hear me?''


    [ Yes, host. ]


    The message popped up before his eyes.


    ''Can you tell me? Why are you recovering?''


    [ Sorry, I cannot answer you that right now. You will be able to know after I fully recover. ]


    ''Oh,'' Gale raised his eyebrows. ''Then how much spirit do you need to recover fully?''


    [ I only need 8 one-stage spirit stones to recover. ]


    ''Then why didn''t you use the spiritual energy in the air?'' Gale asked what he had the most doubt about.


    [ The spiritual energy where you live is thin. I only used that for one year just to reach 91%. ]


    He didn''t if this mechanical thing has any emotion but he felt disdain from those words.


    However, he tossed that out of his mouth. ''Okay, you can now.''


    ? The interface in front of him vanished.


    ''Guess, have to start looking for a job from tomorrow.'' With that thought, Gale closed his eyes, ending his day.

 Chapter 6 A Job

    ?"Master... Master! Wake up." The sound of Jasmine woke up Gale from his sleep.


    "Uugh," Gale moaned as he woke up slowly."What time is it?"


    "The sun had juste out earlier." Jasmine said as she showed him the table. "Master, quickly go wash yourself. We have to go early to find a job."


    "Okay." Gale went to brush his teeth and wash his face. After that, he came to the table to eat his breakfast.


    With all of that done, they went to the town.


    The Burnheart Family was located beside Highload City. One family and two ns protect and dominate this city.


    The first was Burnheart Family. This family was known for their great mastery of weapons.


    The second one was called the IceFire n. This n was gifted with the ability to use a special blue me that was about to heat up your opponent while also covering their body with ice.


    The third one was called the Ragingwave n. This n was able to train their bodies to a great extent and use that to exert immense strength.


    The town wasn''t that big, just a few kilometers long. But it sure was packed. The sun had just shone, and there were already many people in the streets.


    It was the first time Gale saw it with his own eyes. He was marveled by the beasts and the fantasy outsits everyone was wearing.


    "Let''s go there first, master." Jasmine, who was wearing pants and a robe, pointed at a bar.


    "Hmm, that''s a good start." Gale went in with Jasmine.


    "NO!"


    Immediately, they got rejected. However, their enthusiasm didn''t calm down. They went to other ces to look for one.


    "No."


    "No, we are full."


    "Get away,e back when you know alchemy!"


    Store after store they got rejected. Some were full, for some they were not qualified and some just didn''t like him except Jasmine of course.


    Gale''s fit started to begin again."These bastards.."


    As he was cursing, Jasmine, on the other hand, still had not lost her hope. She took him to onest shop. "Master, let''s try this one."


    Gale''s eyes turned in her pointed direction and saw a shop name -Toonly Meats-.


    He went in without asking her anything and was just surprised by the sight in front of him. A man was dismantling a beast''s corpse that looked like a boar.


    He asked."Sir, can we ask something?"


    The man who had big muscles and a mustache on his face turned his head at them. "My name is Greg. What can I help you with?"


    "Hello, Greg. I am Gale, and she is Jasmine, my friend. I want to ask if we can work for you?'' Gale said it with courtesy.


    "Okay." Greg agreed without hesitation, making Gale and Jasmine dumbfounded.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Don''t be shocked." Greg said as he signaled them to follow him. "The thing we do are dismantling the corpses of beasts. This is highly skilled work for a normal person, and it is highly paid too."


    Greg started to continue dismantling the unfinished corpse. "But not many want to do it as you can get a disease or be killed in this job. The beast might be poisonous, a smaller beast might also be hidden, the beast might move his body desperately too sometimes and etc etc. So many things can happen. So, everyone shies away from this job."


    "Now that you havee, I am happy. You may be amateurs now at this, but with some training, you both also can be good." He smiled at them, optimistically.


    Which made their hearts shine for a bit.


    "So, want to start from now?" Greg asked.


    "Yes, sir." Gale agreed and him agreeing was Jasmine agreeing too.


    Then they changed their clothes and wore white outfits. With that on, they started by dismantling small beasts first.


    It was a rabbit beast that had a horn growing from its nose like a rhinoceros.


    Gale was sweating hard because he wasn''t able to properly skin the rabbit.


    However, he looked to his side to see Jasmine effortlessly dismantling the rabbits. His jaw dropped to the floor upon seeing that.


    Greg came by his side and said it with awe. "Your friend there is very good. Has she done this kind of job in the past?"


    "Umm," Gale himself was clueless so how could he answer that."I do not know. Maybe she learned it secretly."


    "Whatever it is. It is a great benefit for me." Gregughed and went to resume his work.


    Meanwhile, Gale came before her and asked."Jasmine, why are you so good?"


    "Oh, Master that.." Jasmine was surprised to see Galee to her. However, his question left her stumped. After some thought, she spoke. "Actually, I am a cultivator, master. I also have dismantled these in the kitchen. So, that''s why I am good."


    "Then why did you not tell me earlier?" Gale asked with doubt.


    "It is because I thought you would hate me if I suddenly told you that I am a cultivator," Jasmine said with her head down, as she was fearing he would scold her.


    However, that didn''te.


    Instead, he said something else."Silly, you should have told me earlier."


    He gave her a small chop on her head."I am happy that you are one."


    Gale was genuinely happy. Having a cultivator with him would help him with a lot of things in the initial process. To have someone who he knew and who he could actually trust was best for him.


    "I am d you are happy, master." Jasmine couldn''t contain her excitement over thepliment she got from him.


    Then Gale hesitated a little and finally asked Jasmine."Can you show me how to do it?"


    He said it with all his will, as it was getting on his pride.


    "Of course." Jasmine happily agreed as she trotted over to his table.


    "What an innocent girl." Gale went to his table as he said that.

 Chapter 7 Recovered

    ?"And you have to cut it this way." Jasmine elegantly showed Galed how to dismantle the rabbit.


    Despite, Jasmine exining beautifully and showing him how to do it easily, he doesn''t seem to take it in his heart. Instead, he was thinking of something else. ''I am so useless that I have to learn from my servant. When will I be able to do something?''


    Jasmine noticed something wrong with Gale''s expression, so she stopped and asked him. "Master, is something wrong?"


    Gale came to his senses and looked ahead, just to see Jasmine staring at him curiously. "Uh, I am okay. Just was thinking something else."


    This time, she didn''t back away with a random assumption. She forcefully asked. "Master, if there is something, just tell me. Don''t you trust me?"


    "It''s..." Gale hesitated as to whether he should say it or not. He thought of her as the only one he knew of in this world and probably had to pass most of the time. He decided to say it. "Is it wrong to be prideful despite being useless?"


    Jasmine knew instantly why he was making such a face. It was because she was his servant, and to learn something from her was hitting his pride.


    She grabbed hold of his hand and sincerely told him. "Master, it is not wrong to be prideful but that pride shoulde from your heart, not from your mind or your environment."


    Jasmine''s words hit him hard, he had built up pride from being Jasmine''s master. He felt he was in control of someone''s life. And the beating he took he just tossed in his mind as revenge. He didn''t know he should have pride for nothing.


    But Jasmine still said he should have it because it made him happy and blessed to have someone by his side. He decided he would be prideful but only with an honest heart.


    He said this to Jasmine with a heartfelt smile on his face. "Thank you, Jasmine. I am d I have you."


    Jasmine blushed like a tomato hearing that, but seeing his heartfelt smile made her also give a pure smile. "I am happy, Master."


    "No, don''t call me master anymore. Call me by my name from now. Call me Gale." Gale told to her to change as he didn''t find content calling him master anymore.


    "Okay, Ga- Gale," Jasmine said it by gathering all of her courage.


    "Haha, that''s it." Galeughed, seeing her like that. "Now show me how to dismantle, please."


    Jasmine happily showed him the process again while she said something in the middle. "Gale, maybe you have encountered something we cultivators call heart demons. Ites sometimes, but if you are able to get past it, you will gain something in return."


    "Something in return, huh?" Gale mumbled to himself.


    "Yes, it is a reward from Heaven for passing the test," Jasmine said that and went to resume her exnation.


    Gale thought about the system he had and how it would recover shortly. He smiled to himself. "Maybe that is my reward."


    Then he carefully remembered every single thing Jasmine did and told him.


    On the other side, Greg, who was watching this, couldn''t help but say. "It is good to be young."


    ...


    Gradually, one month passed by.


    In this one month, Gale was able to master dismantling beast corpses. Jasmine and Greg were shocked when they saw how Gale was able to learn so fast.


    Jasmine told him the answer to that. It was mainly because Gale had greatprehension ability. Many cultivators couldn''t go further just because they don''t have betterprehension abilities.


    Gale was confused at first when he heard that. If it was true, then why was his predecessor so useless? After some careful thought, he deduced that it had to be rted to the soul. He had reincarnated with his soul and not with his whole body.


    And he finally had great news today. It was the beginning of the month, and he would get his first pay.


    "Here it is." Greg handed Galed a bulging cloth bag. It seemed like the gold coins inside couldn''t be contained with it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Galed gulped."How much is in there?"


    "1200 gold coins." Greg said with a big smile."It is both of yoursbined."


    "Oh, but still." Gale still couldn''t believe it, as he felt it was too much. He felt that because he was really out of touch with money aftering to this world.


    "Haha, you guys earned it." Greg gave them praise for their work.


    Gale didn''t know what to say. He knew that they would get close to eight hundred coins, but he didn''t think he would get even much more than that. He wanted to say goodbye to his job after getting that money.


    However, with this generous sry, he didn''t know if he could say it to his face.


    "Kid, I know you are from the Burnheart family, and you guys were born to reach greater heights. I have seen how well you worked here. So, I cannot contain you here. I will say just this: Thank you for working for me." Greg said, with his arms crossed. "And you guys are fired."


    Gale bowed his head, and Jasmine followed along with him. "Thank you."


    "Okay, leave now. You guys will make me cry." Greg shooed them away.


    Greg watched their backs and thought to himself. ''Why do I feel like they will make a big ssh in the future? Whatever, let me do my job.''


    ...


    The sun had just settled down, and Gale arrived home with Jasmine.


    They took so much time toe home because they went to exchange their gold coins immediately.


    Gale took the spirit stones out and gave them to Jasmine. "Jasmine, break these stones one by one and give the core to me fast."


    "Okay," Jasmine took one and broke it open with her immense strength.


    Crack


    The moment it broke, she handed the core to Gale.


    [ Mass Spiritual Energy Detected ]


    [ Completion Rate - 93% ]


    [ Completion Rate - 94% ]


    [ Completion Rate - 95% ]


    .....


    [ Completion Rate - 97% ]


    .....


    [ Completion Rate - 99% ]


    [ Completion Rate - 100% ]

 Chapter 8 System

    ?[ Ding ]


    [ Congrattion, Host! The system is finally online ]


    [ Wee to Supreme Harem System ]


    Before Gale could think about the absurd system name, he got interrupted by Jasmine.


    She asked worriedly."Gale, why don''t I feel any spiritual energying from you?"


    She was doubtful and worried about Gale, as he felt the same about her. She didn''t want all this effort to go in vain. Gale might get broken down by it.


    However, her worry became nonexegetical. He replied. "Don''t worry. It is just stored in my body. It will slowly cultivate itself when I sleep."


    Gale had alreadye up with an excuse from the start. So, he didn''t hesitate to answer this question.


    "Oh, then I should go prepare food." Jasmine went to make dinner, as she believed everything he said.


    Now, that no one was here, he with a calm mind asked the system.''Can you please tell me why it is called the Supreme Harem System?''


    [ The Supreme Harem System helps you reach the top of the universe with your harem ]


    ''But, why harem?'' Gale couldn''t just understand that.


    [ I was born for this. We, systems are designated what we would be doing ]


    ''That''s some bad luck.'' Gale was a little surprised by that. ''Wait!?''


    Gale stood up and asked out loud in his mind. ''There are other systems beside you!?''


    [ Yes. Systems get born every year. Some low-level systems get destroyed in the process of helping their host. While some high-level systems change their host when they die or stick to them to the finish ]


    ''Wow!'' Just by hearing that, he knew he had many things to see in the future. He curiously asked. ''So, are you a low-level one or a high-level one?''


    [ Host, that rtes to the problem of why I selected you to reincarnate ]


    ''Huh? Reincarnate? Doesn''t everyone do that?''


    [ No. Only chosen by fate, getting helped by stronger beings, or getting picked up by us, systems; will someone be able to reincarnate.  And the rest of the dead souls enter samsara. ]


    ''What the? The world sure is weird.'' Gale was receiving too much information, but he felt he needed to know more. A thirst for immense knowledge was being born in his heart. ''Now, tell me why you had to recover?''


    [ My previous host was a very powerful guy in the divine realms, but unfortunately, he got backstabbed by someone and died. ]


    ''Huh? that short? I thought you were about to tell me a whole novel about him?'' Gale seriously didn''t expect this. From the novels he read, there would always be a long backstory that got him bored sometimes. ''Who backstabbed? Will he or shee right at me now?''


    [ No one wille to you, host. No one in the universe has the ability to sense our existence except ourselves. Which are only systems. ]


    [ And the one who backstabbed my previous host was a member of his harem. ]


    ''Oy, are you saying I could also be like that?'' Gale''s eyes opened wide in shock. ''Am I leading to my obvious death?''


    [ Host, don''t panic. I may not know much about human emotions, but I do know these emotions can change people ]


    Gale stopped panicking and went silent. Shortly after, he said. ''You are right.''


    While he decided he would choose his women in the future himself with proper tests.


    ''Then anything else?'' Gale asked that because he felt there was something more.


    [Yes, host. Chant -Interface- in your mind ]


    ''Interface.'' Gale said as he was told. Then, in front of him, a digital interface appeared.


    [ Host Name: Gale Burnheart


    Cultivation Realm: None


    Age: 18/100<novelnext></novelnext>


    Race: Human


    Talent: Low


    Cultivation Technique: None


    Movement Technique: None


    Ability: None


    Skill: None ]


    [ Harem Members: 0/5 ]


    [ Remarks:Host, you should just die again and hope to reincarnate into some better body next time ]


    ''System, what is this?'' Gale had dark lines on his face after reading that. ''Are you mocking me?''


    [ Host, based on your ability and how you are currently, that remark was made. It was made after proper calction ]


    No, that was filled with the intention to roast him that''s what Gale thought reading that. ''Can you give me something then? You have wasted so much time for me.''


    [ As a dy to properly be usable to host. The system has decided to give some rewards aspensation. ]


    [Congrattions, host! You have received 5 cubic meters of storage space ]


    [Congrattions, host! You have received the skill ''Inspection'' ]


    [Congrattions, host! You have received Human- Ranked Peak-Stage spear ''Air Piercer'' ]


    ''Ohh,'' Gale looked at the series of congrattions in front of him and got emotional.


    He tapped on the storage space, and another new interface opened up.


    [ Storage space(5 cubic meters) - A additional space that is carriable and can store any items except live people.


    In-store: Air Piercer. ]


    Then he tapped on the rest of the ones to see information about them.


    [ Inspection - You can see the information of any item with it. You can see a person''s information if only they are more than two cultivation realms higher than you. ]


    [ Air Piercer(Peak Human- Rank ) - A spear made from a Veridian Saber Tooth Tiger''s teeth.


    Effect: Has 15% piercing ability. ]


    Gale didn''t have the time to marvel at these when Jasmine arrived. "Gale, the dinner is ready."


    He was about to eat fast and do more analysis when an idea popped into his mind.


    ''Inspection.'' Gale chanted in his mind as he looked at Jasmine.


    Then an interface popped in front of him that had Jasmine''s information in it.


    [  Name: Jasmine Burnheart


    Age: 82/300


    Cultivation realm: QI Refinement Realm Peak Stage


    Race: Shadow Wolf


    Cultivation Technique: None ]


    [ Remarks: If she had been cultivated properly, she would have progressed leaps and bounds. She is also in mad love with Host ]

 Chapter 9 The First Harem Member *

    ?"Why is her stats so good?" Gale was surprised by the things he read about her. She had a longer lifespan, and her cultivation was also much higher than he expected. The system also told him that she had great potential.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that she was madly in love with him.


    He doubtfully asked the system. ''Hey, system. Are you sure about this? I think you could be wrong.''


    [ Host, doubting the system won''t be tolerated. Whatever, the system says is true. ]


    ''Okay, okay. Don''t be serious.''Gale said as he sat down on the chair. He looked at Jasmine, who was sitting across from him.


    Jasmine, feeling his gaze, asked him. "Gale, is there anything wrong with my face?"


    "No, you are looking very beautiful today." He said, staring at her.


    She instantly blushed at thatpliment and buried her head in her hands. "Thank you, Gale."


    ? Gale confirmed that the system''s statement was true. ''So, she is indeed in love with me.''


    "It''s okay. Let''s finish our dinner first." He then started eating, and she followed along with him.


    After they were done, they went to sleep.


    However, today Gale felt a little awkward. Because he now knew Jasmine was in love with him, he had a hard time closing his eyes.


    When suddenly a screen popped up in front of him.


    [ Mission - 1: The First Harem Member


    (Synopsis: As the future Supreme Harem Master, you can''t be a virgin and be alone forever. Go and pick your first harem member.)


    (Time: 2 Days)


    (Reward: Peak Heaven Rank cultivation technique - YinYang Harmony, Skill - Blood Pump)


    (Punishment: Death ) ]


    ''What is this? A mission?'' Gale carefully read the mission and got excited the more he went down. However, his pupils shrank when he saw the punishment.


    He immediately startedining. ''System, why is the punishment death?''


    [ Host, as the future Supreme Harem Master, if you can''t find a girl for you in two days, then the only right thing to do is to give you a painless death. ]


    ''And can you tell me how someone can get a girl for himself in two days?'' Gale protested back, but no response came from the system.


    Gale started thinking deeply. When he rolled to the side, he saw Jasmine''s beautiful face, which had pure innocence written on it.


    ''I see the answer was close to me the whole time.'' After finding his answer, he closed his eyes shut.


    ...


    The next day, Gale was thinking of setting up a mood between them. This was the first time he would propose to someone. In his previous life, that bitch proposed to him all of a sudden, and like a simp, he agreed without a thought.<novelnext></novelnext>


    However, he knew that the one he would propose to this time was already in love with him. He just had to take the initiative. But because it was his first time doing it, he was a little nervous. He knew she would ept him dly, but he was still nervous.


    The night slowly crept in, and it was time for Gale''s y.


    Jasmine came home after picking up the clothes that she had ced outside to dry. Every time she came, she would see Gale doing exercise, but today seemed a bit different.


    She saw Gale sitting on the bed with his eyes closed. He heard the door open, so he opened his eyes along with it.


    He signaled her to sit beside him. "Come here, Jasmine."


    She ced the clothes in her hand on a chair and sat beside him.


    Gale gathered his courage and grabbed her hand."Jasmine, I have something I want to say to you."


    Jasmine was a little surprised by this.


    He came in front of her and kneeled with his right leg. He looked up and stared right into her eyes. "Jasmine, I am thankful that you were present to take care of me when my parents weren''t present."


    "And throughout this time, the time I have spent with you, I have developed something for you. So, today, I want to get that thing out, in front of you."


    After a pause, he continued. "I love you, Jasmine. I want to have you as my wife. Do you agree?"


    Jasmine froze in the spot like a block of ice, not uttering a single word, and from the corners of her eyes, tears started toe out.


    Gale immediately got tensed up seeing her like that.


    However, he rxed after what she said."Yes, I always wanted to be your wife."


    A smile grew on Gale''s face. His nervousness and fear about getting a woman magically vanished. It was like he had broken open a barrier inside him.


    He stood up and looked down at her. He cupped her face and made her look up. He whipped the tears away and said."I don''t want to see my wife cry."


    His face came down, and he took her lips instantly. She was surprised at first, but then dly epted it.


    He started to lick and chew her soft, thin lips. "Hmm~"


    A moan came out of her mouth, but it got blocked by Gale. Having had enough of her lips, he wanted more. He pricked her lips open with his tongue. He searched her tongue with his. The moment it came into contact with his, he attacked fiercely.


    Jasmine had let him take control over her and let him do whatever he wants. But she wanted to feel that tongue of his with her own.


    Gradually, that led to both of them sucking each other''s saliva. None could get enough saliva from each other''s mouth. When they finally ran out of breath, they stopped.


    But, they were looking at each other with full of lust. He brought his lips before hers and spoke softly. "That felt sweet."


    "Do you want it more?" She replied, taking soft breaths.


    Gale started to open her clothes slowly and said, looking into her eyes."I want to taste other things first."

 Chapter 10 The First Harem Member - 1 **

    ?Gale slowly unbuttoned her maid outfit from behind while kissing her lips.


    After he was done opening it, he was able to see her naked, seductive body. He gasped in admiration at the sight in front of him. Big breasts, rich buttocks, and a slender waist. Furthermore, that beautiful face and fair skin were hard topare against anything.


    He quickly got naked himself and made her go to the middle of the bed. He climbed on top of her and started ying with her breasts, making various shapes out of them. As for Jasmine, she had her eyes half-closed which had a passionate gaze, and her breathing was getting hotter as every second passed. She was holding Gale''s neck tightly, refusing to let go, while her mouth was unconsciously making seductive moans.


    Gale began pinching her slightly red nipples hard and giving some twists along with it.


    "Mmm! Gale, don''t be rough with them... please be a little gentle.." Jasmine pleaded softly, but that only made Gale''s lust increase.


    He went for another kiss, and Jasmine obliged with him. He bit her lips a little, for which a moan came out. "Ahh~"


    He yed with her breast with his left hand and used his remaining hand to slowly slide down her body. He grazed her belly a little and slowly entered her sacred garden. He ruffled her small bush, teasing a bit. Then, all of a sudden, he started rubbing her bottom lips.


    "Mmmm~" A long moan came out of her, which made her stop kissing Gale. But he wasn''t out of ce to taste. He immersed himself in her neck, leaving rosy hickeys. He wanted to taste some more, so he descended down her body, leaving a small trail of saliva.


    He first came in front of her breasts, which were screaming to get sucked, and he didn''t refuse it.  He buried his head deep in them and sucked on the small, cheery top. He swirled around his tongue around them and made them go hard. While with his other hand, he rubbed her other mountain peak.


    Very quickly, Jasmine couldn''t hold the stimtion from her two cherries and the constant rubbing he gave to her bottom lips. So, she came and moaned out loud. She didn''t dare to believe she was making such loud, lewd noises.


    Gale slowly slid his head down while kissing her body, while his hand still yed with her hard, firm nipple. His lips swept over her delicate naval and kissed her pubis. Then fine hair stuck on his face. After that, he slowly came down and saw the two pink lips trembling ever so slightly, revealing the juicy walls hidden inside them. His breathing turned rougher.


    Feeling Gale''s lip on the edge of her sacred garden, Jasmine couldn''t hold it anymore. A warm current suddenly came flowing out of her pussy, and Gale didn''t want to miss that.


    "No, don''t..!" She eximed, but that wasn''t enough to stop Gale. Stretching his tongue, Gale first lightly licked the outside, after which his tongue slowly made its way inside Jasmine''s pussy.


    "Ahnnnn..~"


    Tasting the pussy which felt sweet and sour from being covered in her sacred juices. He started to ravage inside her greedily and brushed his teeth sometime against the small button every once in a while.


    Jasmine grabbed Gale''s head and forced his face deep into her pussy. "Mmmm~ Gale, lick it more~"


    He listened to her orders and started stretching his tongue inside her as much as he wanted while sucking her trembling bottom lips from time to time.


    After savoring her pussy to his heart''s content, he raised his head up and looked at Jasmine''s face. Her face had be red like a tomato, and hazy breath wasing out of her. With her eyes, half closed, she urged him. "I can''t take it anymore. Give it to me, Gale~ I want it ~"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Gale grabbed his 6.2-inch hard dick and ced it right on her pussy. Then he looked at her and waited for her confirmation.


    He moved his waist, rubbing his dick at her moist slit.


    "Yes,e, Gale~," Jasmine said with a trembling voice. Feeling the burning hot and erect thing at her private ce, her body lightly quivered.


    "I am entering." After getting the confirmation, he aimed his stiff, erect dick at the center of her pussy. With a single thrust, he went inside her. Since it was the first time she was having sex, the pain was unavoidable. When Gale finally tore open thatyer of membrane that symbolized her charity, tears flowed down from her eyes.


    Itmemorated her transformation from a girl into a woman. It also told, she had be Gale''s woman finally.


    The moment his dick went inside her pussy, he felt a sensation unlike any other. He felt like his dick had entered a different dimension where it was full of bliss.


    Regardless of how slow or fast Gale moved, all he could feel was Jasmine''s pussy covering his dick from all sides, and pleasure coursed through his body. Simrly, she was also enjoying Gale''s 6.2-inch and close to 3-inch girthy dick, which was spreading her pussy farther.


    "Ahnn~! Oh my...move faster Gale...faster!" Informing what she wanted he sped up his movement. He pushed his head inside her blossom and started suckling them.


    "Mnn..~ So Goood~ Yes~ Yes~" Soon, Jasmine couldn''t contain her pleasure, and she hugged Gale tightly. She wrapped her legs around his waist. Her pussy also started squirming and covering the bedsheet.


    "Cum inside me, Gale~!" Jasmine seductively said to Gale.


    He had already built up the momentum and her sultry words pushed him over the line.


    The jiggling breasts, her lewd face, and her twitching body made Gale scream loudly and started releasing his seeds inside her womb. She moaned loudly, feeling her womb getting filled, and hugged Gale like a ko. His dick came out of her pussy, and from it his cum flowed out.


    After grunting in pleasure, he used her boobs as pillows to rest his head."I love you, Jasmine."


    She ruffled his and said with contentment."I love you too."


    Suddenly, she felt that little monster entering her pussy again."Gale~?"


    "I can go on for some more rounds," Gale smirked at her and started attacking her fiercely.


    Soon, the room filled with the sound of moaning and wet ps.

 Chapter 11 Side Mission

    ?[ Host Name: Gale Burnheart


    Cultivation Realm: Fourth Stage Qi Refinement Realm


    Age: 18/120


    Race: Human


    Talent: Low


    Cultivation Technique: YinYang Harmony


    Movement Technique: None


    Ability: None


    Skill: Inspection, Blood Pump ]


    [ Harem Members: 1/5 ]


    [ Remarks: Host, you are finally moving forward. But it is still nothing. Try harder. ]


    Gale woke up from his sleep just a few minutes earlier. He was now checking his interface. A lot has changed in just one day.


    He had advanced to Fourth Stage Qi Refinement Realm. It was because of this technique.


    [ YinYang Harmony - First Chapter, able to cultivate till Mahayana Realm. By exchanging yang and yin qi, one is able to cultivate the spiritual energy in their body ]


    When he finished his first round of sex with Jasmine, the system immediately delivered his reward. After activating it, he was able to use Jasmine''s yin qi to cultivate, and he also gave his yang qi to Jasmine to let her cultivate.


    For that, Jasmine''s cultivation rose a little, just a little. Because he was very lower in the realm than her. However, she was higher than him, so he benefited the most.


    When he saw this technique, he couldn''t help but say. ''This is so broken!''


    And the skill that came up next also surprised him. It was this.


    [ Blood Pump - You can refill the stamina in your body in an instant. (Cooldown: 3 hours ) ]


    He felt it would be very good in a battle of attrition and in bed too.


    Click


    The door opened and Jasmine entered the room. Today she was not wearing her maid outfit. She was wearing a normal ck dress with a golden embroid on it.


    However, he saw her looking slightly worried. So he asked with concern. "What happened, Jasmine?"


    "Some guys from the branch family arrived, and they want you toe out," Jasmine replied to him.


    "Oh, them." For some reason, a smile appeared on Gale''s face upon hearing that."Let''s go."


    Gale just grabbed the doorknob when, all of a sudden, he froze. Then he returned to normal and walked outside. However, this time he was not full of smugness. He appeared mad as usual and nervous.


    Jasmine didn''t know what had happened, but she decided to keep quiet and see what happened.


    "Why are you here this time?" Gale gritted his teeth and pretended to be very angry.


    "Heh, I heard you have some spirit stones. We decided to use it for us as you know it has no use for you." said the teenager in front. He was wearing a silver robe like everyone else. He had a sword on his waist.


    "And we wouldn''t mind that maid of yours either." After the other guy beside him said that, everyone started tough.


    Gale hesitated a little and took a few nces at Jasmine. "You guys always do this."


    He seemed like he was trying his hardest to agree with him. "But I will spare you this time. Follow me."


    The guy up front came before he punched his face. "You can spare uster, but first, take your spirit stones out."


    "Then follow me." Gale took that punch and distanced himself away from them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Why should we follow you?" One guy asked curiously.


    "Because I hid it in the forest outside the familypound." Gale red at him and said."If you want it then follow me or stay here forever."


    "Hmph, a coward. Hiding his poor stash somewhere quiet." That guy scoffed and said something to the guy who looked like the leader of this group. "Hey, let''s go with him. The sect''s recruitment ising. We need that."


    "Yeah," The leader of this group kicked Gale in the back."Go on. Show us the way."


    Jasmine had a calm face on her, but Gale knew a rage was brewing inside. He signaled with his hand to calm down.


    "Come," Gale walked out of the family''spound gate with Jasmine with him. Despite so many people following behind Gale, no one seemed to care very much. It looked like they were ustomed to it.


    They entered the forest and walked for five minutes. One guy couldn''t hold it anymore and yelled at Gale. "Oi, why is it taking so long? Did you hide it deep inside the forest?"


    He asked that because the side of the forest that was near the town was clear of any kind of monster. Only deep inside the forest could one encounter monsters.


    "It is just on the edge of it. It is the best ce." Gale said as he walked forward while he was looking at their status.


    [ Name: Mob 1


    Age: 19/125


    Cultivation Realm: Fifth Stage Qi Refinement Realm


    Race: Human


    Cultivation Technique: Weapon Flow ]


    [ Remarks: A totally unimportant character. The name Mob is best suited for him ]


    Every single one of them had the name "Mob" while being serialized by numbers in the end.


    Only Mob 1 was one stage higher than him in Qi Refinement Realm. While the rest were more or less the same as him.


    One guy put his arm on Jasmine''s shoulder and started teasing her. "Hey, you cane with us. We will treat you delicately."


    Others also joined in the fun. Jasmine just endured it. She didn''t want to ruin Gale''s n.


    After a few minutes, Gale halted his steps."We have arrived."


    "Where is it?"


    Gale pointed his finger at a tree."Under that tree."


    Then Mob 3 smiled. "Hey, thanks for that and you can say goodbye to this world. But don''t worry about your maid. We will take care of her."


    Everyone also had smiles on their faces.


    Gale came before that guy and suddenly swiped his hand at him. As he did that, his spear, ''Air Pierce'' appeared in his hand.


    Puchi


    He took him by surprise and inserted his spear into his head, killing him instantly. "First of all, you are wrong. She is not my maid, she is my wife."


    He kicked his body out of his spear and said."Secondly, the ones who are going to say goodbye are you guys. Wife, show them no mercy."


    [ Side Mission 1 -  Teach your bullies some lesson


    (Sypnosis: No one dares to oppose Supreme Harem Master. Let them know their ce)


    (Reward: Bronze Body Cultivation Technique Lucky Spin)


    (Reward Upgrade: Kill everyone) ]

 Chapter 12 Cleanup

    ?"Yes, Husband." Jasmine''s face turned stern as sharp nails grew out of her.


    Swish


    The guy that was holding her shoulder and the one who was grabbing her arm got their hands chopped off. Jasmine wasn''t done with that, she swiped her hands and ripped their heads off of their bodies.


    Everyone froze at the sudden turn of events. Gale took that as an opportunity and started using his spear like he used his knife for dismantling corpses.


    Because of the effect of the spear, it was easily inserted into their bodies.


    There were a total of ten people at the start. Now it was only five, as Jasmine took two and Gale took three out by surprise.


    Mob 1 snapped out his senses and shouted at everyone."Get back your senses. We have to kill the traitors."


    "Traitors? It is you guys, who are traitors." Gale scoffed and turned his head at Jasmine. "Jasmine, take the four guys out. I want to see how I am."


    He knew they had won the battle from the start, as Jasmine was much higher in the realm than everyone else. So, he decided he wanted to see how he did against someone just one stage higher than him.


    Jasmine vanished from her spot and started killing the rest of the people except Mob 1.


    Mob 1 knew what they were doing. He immediately got angry. "Do not underestimate me!"


    He took his sword out and charged at Gale. In the meantime, Jasmine had already cleared everyone and was watching how Gale would fight.


    Mob 1 swung his sword at that, which was infused with spiritual energy. Gale did the same with his spear.


    Bang


    Despite, being one stage lower than Mob 1, he was somehow able to push him back. Which made Gale very surprised. ''Huh? Why does he feel... weak?''


    [ Host, it is because you superior cultivation technique than him and he is not very skilled with his weapon. Basically, you both are on the same page, but you have denser spiritual energy in you. ]


    The system quickly answered his question.


    "Then this will be fun." Gale rushed forward and started attacking him from every direction.


    Mob 1 quickly went on the defensive, but he failed; he couldn''t take any hits. If he defends, he would get damaged by the force, and if he tries to dodge, he wouldn''t be able to keep up with his speed.


    Mob 1 couldn''t keep his calm anymore and forcefully rushed forward, in desperation.


    With a deadpan face, Gale said."You are weak."


    Puchi


    Gale inserted his spear into Mob 1''s heart and killed him instantly. He took his spear out of his body and heaved a sigh. "Huu, that was intense."


    It was indeed intense for him, as it was his first battle and against someone who was one stage higher than him. He was mentally nervous, but after this win, he was filled with confidence.


    "Gale, you won! I knew you were awesome." Jasmine came before and started worshipping him.


    "Haha, he was just weak, and my luck was just good." Gale indeed meant that, as he knew, there were monsters and geniuses that were on apletely different level from these mobs.


    "Hehe," Jasmine just chuckled to himself as she thought he was just being humble.<novelnext></novelnext>


    [ Congrattion, Host. You have killed 3 people who are lower level than you. ]


    [ You have gained 3 points ]


    [ Congrattion, Host. You have killed someone who is higher level than you. ]


    [ You have gained 2 points ]


    [ Congrattion, Host. You have unlocked Bronze level achievement ''Tiny Genius'' ]


    [ You have gained 100 one-stage spirit stones ]


    [ Your harem member, Jasmine, has killed 6 people who are lower level than her ]


    [ You have gained 6 points ]


    [ Congrattion, you have unlocked the function ''Daily Shop''. ]


    He had finished the battle and got bombarded by the system notification.


    He wanted to check when Jasmine suddenly said."Gale, we should escape. People from the family will arrive."


    He just remembered about the soul talisman. It was used to keep a check on every family member''s life. If someone died, they would be notified by the talisman, which would get burned. With that, they would find out where someone died.


    Gale didn''t know what to do now as even if he did escape, they would be able to find him using his talisman, and he couldn''t lie as they saw him with them thest time.


    He could only rely on the system now. ''System, help me.''


    [ Host, I can''t help you without anything. I need something. ]


    ''What do you want?'' Gale urged.


    [ You need to use points ]


    Gale didn''t think much and asked directly. ''How much do you need for both of us?''


    [ I need 10 points. ]


    ''Use it to help us.'' He didn''t know what they would do, but even if they were useful, it wasn''t as important as their lives.


    [ 10 points consumed to remove the mark on your souls. The soul talismans will get burned now, indicating you guys are also dead. ]


    ''Wow! You are awesome, system.'' Gale gave the system an inner thumbs up.


    "Gale, I feel something happened inside me," Jasmine said with concern. He knew it was the mark that vanished.


    He decided to tell her everything, as it wasn''t a good thing to let her always be on the blind side. "Jasmine, the soul talisman mark within us has vanished thanks to a spell I cast. Now we just have to escape this ce fast."


    "Hmm." Jasmine nodded her head and believed him. She knew whatever he did, it was all for their own good. He wouldn''t do any harm.


    With that, they quickly vanished from the forest and entered the town from the opposite side.

 Chapter 13 Escape

    ?Three men in silver robes appeared on the spot right after Gale and Jasmine left the ce.


    One of them said this after looking at corpses. "From the looks of their faces, they look pretty surprised."


    "I think they were killed by our enemy. Look, there are spear wounds along with w marks."


    All of them looked at the bodies and lined them up in the same ce.


    "Wait a minute. How many talismans were burned?"


    "if I remember currently, it was eleven."


    The reason he gave was that they don''t collect the soul talismans of servants as they are not part of the family.


    The one who was silent the whole time finally spoke."I think we have a traitor among us."


    "Why do you say that?" The other two were confused by that.


    "How can someone be alive if his soul talisman is burned?"


    Yes, how can someone be alive? They had been doing this job for so many years and they were experienced at it. They had never seen anyone do something like that.


    "You are a newbie. Just let us do our job."


    "Yes, kiddo. The patriarch and the elders will decide what happened."


    However, that kid didn''t back down. "I was fortunate to be able to be an outer sect disciple in the Pure Cloud Sect. I was able to see many things. So, to remove a low-level soul talisman is possible in every way."


    The other two looked at each other and were surprised. Because the Pure Cloud Sect was well known in their area, as they recruit from their ce every year. It was also filled with various powerhouses. So, they decided to believe him.


    "Okay, your name is Niloy, right? We will tell that to the patriarch."


    "Kid, you might get tons of merit for this."


    However, Niloy didn''t seem happy about it. He was thinking of solving this.


    Niloy was 23 years old. He was talented in cultivation from the start. Then, during the sect''s recruitment, he was selected. He was full of optimism about the sess that was about toe in the future for him.


    But, only aftering out of his short cage, he was able to find people with talent that had reached the sky. They couldn''t be measured bymon knowledge. Still, he didn''t lose hope and tried to progress forward.


    However, not all hard workes to fruition. He was beaten down by everybody, and he looked up just to see everyone leave him behind. So, he left the sect and decided to work for the Soul Talisman Pavilion.


    There was one thing that Niloy didn''t know: he was good at doing detective work.


    ''What is this feeling?'' Niloy was feeling a rush; he was trying to figure out who was the killer.


    He hadn''t had this feeling for so long. But he calmed himself down and thought of finding the murderer.


    ...


    In the meantime, Gale and Jasmine sneaked into Greg''s shop.


    There wasn''t anyone, so they rxed a little.


    Greg watched them cautiously enter his shop, and for that, he became curious. "What is it? Are you both getting chased by someone?"


    "Not now, but we might be from the future," Gale said after taking a long breath.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What did you do?" Greg asked.


    Gale was about to exin, but Jasmine did it for him instead.


    After Greg got the gist of it, he nodded his head."Okay, you guys can stay at my home."


    "No, we can''t." Gale immediately disagreed.


    "Yes, mister Greg. We might bring harm to your family." Jasmine also denied it.


    "Haha!" Greg justughed. "Don''t worry; they won''t suspect much."


    "Listen, you guys can''t stay in the town as they will find you immediately. Secondly, you can''t even escape outside, as they have guards stationed outside in every ce."


    "Then how can we even escape?" Gale asked after hearing Greg''s words.


    "You can hide inside the pile of carcasses that I will be taking back home. Nobody will even check it." Greg gave a carefree smile.


    "Uhh," Gale didn''t know what to do now. So, he asked Jasmine."Should we do it?"


    Jasmine wasn''t able to give her opinion as Greg rubbed their heads. "Don''t sweat it. Juste with me."


    They were helpless, as they could only follow what Greg said.


    ...


    At the northeast gate.


    Greg''s cart full of corpse meat could be seen standing.


    The guard looked at Greg and asked. "How is your day? Just chopping on some meats again?"


    "Yeah, as usual." He answered with augh.


    The guard gave him a small nce at his cart and then told him. "You can leave and be careful these days. The Burnheart family seems to have sent their soldiers everywhere. They seemed to find someone."


    Greg froze for a second, then returned to normal. "Thanks for the warning."


    After he left, he wiped the sweat from his forehead. No matter how brave he seemed in front of Gale and Jasmine, he was just a normal man. He was quite scared that something could have gone wrong.


    Fortunately, everything went very smoothly.


    Greg''s home was just outside the town. All the people who live at the bottom of society live here.


    They built a house of their own and they lived sparsely. But they were quite happy with what they had.


    Greg''s house was made of wood and straw. Woods were used for walls and the straws were for roofs. It helped them keep cool in the summer.


    He looked at his cart and said."Come out, guys."


    And from the carcasses, Gale and Jasmine emerged. They were using a piece of cloth to keep their bodies clean. But from the smell and the blood stains, it seemed it didn''t do its jobpletely.


    They were about to say something when a shout came out.


    "Daddy, you are back!" A six year old boy who looked as same as Greg ran toward him.

 Chapter 14 Body Cultivation

    ?"Huuh~" Gale sat on a bed inside Greg''s house and gave a long exhale. "So many things are happening together."


    He didn''t expect one decision can lead to him here.


    "Fortunately, the smell is gone now." Gale sniffed his body, as he had taken a shower to remove the stench of blood.


    "Now, System. Give me my rewards." Gale said it eagerly.


    [ Congrattion, Host. Forpleting Side Mission - 1 ]


    [ You have received Silver-Grade Body Cultivation Technique Lucky Spin x1 ]


    ''Use it'' Gale quickly said, as he needed everything to increase his strength quickly.


    [ You have used Silver-Grade Body Cultivation Technique Lucky Spin x1 ]


    An interface that had a roulette on it appeared before Gale''s eyes. All the rewards seemed to be invisible, and there seemed to be no way he could spin this.


    He asked the system with doubt. ''How can I spin this?''


    [ Just say the word "Spin" in your mind ]


    Gale chanted that word in his spin, and the arrow in the roulette started to spin extremely fast. Gale was scared a bit that it would break identally. But all his worries were for nothing.


    The arrow slowed down and gradually stopped at the bottom right.


    [ Congrattion, Host! You have got the Earth-Rank Blood Demon Cultivation Technique ]


    [ Blood Demon Technique - First chapter, This is a technique that is used by the legendary blood demons that have gone extinct. Mastering this power fully can make someone''s body strong enough to shatter a gigantic mountain easily. ]


    [ Do want to receive it now? ]


    ''Yes, of course.'' Gale had been waiting for this moment for a while.


    A speck of light emerged from the roulette and entered his head. Slowly, inside Gale''s mind, he mastered the technique immediately. It was all thanks to the system; if not, it would take years for him to master this.


    He mastered the YinYang Harmony for this reason too.


    ''I see." Gale, who was doneprehending, opened his eyes. ''This is too strong. I can''t believe someone could be strong just by training his body.''


    ''Oh, by the way, System. Why are most of your techniques just in the first chapter?'' Gale asked curiously, as he saw that most of it was just the first chapter, nothing he got wasplete.


    [ Host, the system doesn''t have any trash under it. The items that it holds are all top-tier and sought after everywhere. The things you got are just a portion of theplete one, and you might get more of that as all the things are good under the system. ]


    ''You are awesome, System!'' Gale said it genuinely, as he felt he had the biggest treasure under him.


    After that, he started to think about cultivating his body, as that was the only way to increase his strength now. ''Now have to think of how to get the blood of beasts.''


    Yes, to progress through in the body cultivation he needed blood. As the name suggests, the blood demons used the blood of others or even their own to gain power.<novelnext></novelnext>


    There were five realms mentioned in the Blood Demon cultivation technique. It was in the following order: Golden Bone, tinum Golden Bone, Purple Golden Bone, Crystal Bone, and finally Jade Bone.


    As he was thinking, an idea sparked in his mind. ''What about I use the waste Greg uses? Yes, that''s it.''


    So he went to Greg''s, where he was chopping wood outside.


    Gale didn''t waste time and went directly to the chase. "Greg, I want all the blood you have in your shop."


    Greg was stumped at first before he agreed. "Okay, I will bring it back in the afternoon as I will go back to the shop anyway."


    "Thank you," Gale was grateful for all the help he had done for them, so he threw 20 one-stage spirit stones at him that were in a bag.


    Greg caught the bag and opened it curiously to see what was inside. He was dumbfounded when he saw the things inside. "Why are you giving me all these?"


    "This is the payment for the blood, and thank you for helping us. And do not say you don''t want those. I will not ept those." Gale quickly left after that.


    Greg stood there like a dumb then rubbed his head with a smile."Kids this age.."


    Gale went to Jasmine and Greg''s son, where they were both ying and having fun.


    ...


    In the meantime, inside the Burnheart family''s patriarch hall.


    The patriarch was sitting on the other end of the door, and the elders were sitting on the sides.


    The patriarch, who looked like a middle-aged man with a sharp aura and a strong build, asked Niloy, who was kneeling on the ground. "So, you are saying we have traitors among us?"


    "Yes," Niloy agreed without hesitation.


    "Whose bodies were missing?" The patriarch, who is known by the name Brustiar, asked again.


    Niloy recounted the bodies and answered."It was Gale and his maid, Jasmine."


    "What are you saying? How can that trash be able to kill someone?" One of the elders burst out immediately. It was Elder Thunder.


    "Elder Thunder," Niloy looked into his eyes and said. "People''s destinies can change anytime. So, we shouldn''t always look down on everyone."


    "Well said." Brustiar nodded his head, praising Niloy''s wisdom. "Then I have a task for you. Find the traitors and kill them on sight."


    Niloy''s eyebrows raised a bit, but he eventually agreed. "Okay, I will follow the patriarch''s wish."


    With that, he left the hall, leaving a heated discussion that had just started.


    Walking by the training ground, he met a huge group of people. From those a man walked out who had the identical face as Mob 1 but older. He came before Niloy and asked. "Quickly find the bastard who killed my son. Don''t worry aboutbor, you have my help. Just show me where that bastard is and I will cut him to pieces."


    It was Mob 1''s father, Jacob. He had the eyes of a raging beast, and it looked like he might kill anyone rted to Gale.

 Chapter 15 The Play Of Destiny - 1

    ?Niloy was amused by his reaction; he felt he could use him. "Then I will trouble you."


    "I want you to send people to every hotel and tavern to check if they were there." After that, he walked away. "In the meantime, I will talk to some guards."


    "Didn''t you hear him? Go check every hotel!" Jacob shouted at his men.


    While they were searching the hotels, NIloy had already gathered information from the guards.


    He was currently sitting on a bench and rubbing his chin. ''So, Gale was bullied by everyone. Today he led them into the forest, and right after that, it all started.''


    ''And he didn''t seem to have left the town, as no guards saw him. He also doesn''t have much connection with anyone in the town.''


    ''So, where he could be?'' Niloy racked his brains and couldn''t find anything.


    However, when he was about to give up, he remembered the guards telling him he would go somewhere in the morning ande homete, and at the start of the month he brought a bag with him early in the morning.


    ''He might have done some job.'' The more Niloy thought of this theory, the more he felt it was right. ''And the cause of this whole event might be his sry.''


    ''Yes, this is it.'' He stood up and went to look for where Gale and Jasmine worked.


    ...


    "Guys, I am back." Greg came back after collecting all the blood.


    "Thanks, Greg." Gale, who was sitting with Aldeinne, Greg''s son; stood up.


    "Brother," Suddenly, Aldeinne grabbed his hand. "Can I also be like that in the future?"


    He was talking about the things Gale told him. How strong cultivators are and what they could do. Gale filled this small kid''s mind with all kinds of fantasy.


    "Yes, I believe in you." Gale rubbed his head with a smile. "I will be waiting for you in the future."


    "Hehehe. Brother, don''t ck off then." Aldeinne smiled at him, showing his white teeth.


    Gale just smiled and went to check on the blood.


    Greg asked, looking at the jar full of blood and body parts on the side.


    "It is more than enough," Gale said, and he went to push the cart to the backyard.


    At the same time, Jasmine called Greg and Aldeinne. "You guys, go wash yourself. I have made lunch already."


    "Yea!!" Aldeinne sprinted inside the house.


    Greg smiled at seeing his son like that. ''Lily, our son finally has smiled after so long. I hope you are watching him from above.''


    In the backyard, Gale was sitting cross-legged.


    In front of him were the blood jars and body parts. He gave a small exhale first, then inhaled heavily. All the blood essence flew into his nose and mouth. It started to quench his body and refine it.


    Slowly but surely, his bones started to change color from white to slightly golden.


    A few minutester, he stopped, as he had sucked the blood essences dry. Gale felt an unknown strength inside. Like he could kill anyone with just a normal punch. His body was now filled with energy.


    ''Interface.'' Gale chanted in his mind.


    [ Host Name: Gale Burnheart


    Cultivation Realm: Fourth Stage Qi Refinement Realm


    Body Cultivation Realm: Mid-Stage Golden Bone Realm


    Combat Strenght: Eight Stage Qi Refinement Realm


    Age: 18/130


    Race: Human<novelnext></novelnext>


    Talent: Low


    Cultivation Technique: YinYang Harmony, Blood Demon.


    Movement Technique: None


    Ability: None


    Skill: Inspection, Blood Pump ]


    [ Harem Members: 1/5 ]


    [ Remarks: Host, yourbat strength doesn''t match your cultivation realm. So this is a new feature. But don''t be excited as there is still a long road ahead. ]


    He ignored the remarks and focused on the rest. ''It was indeed the best choice to cultivate the body technique.''


    He was quite satisfied with the increase in strength. Then he smelt a sudden nasty smell. He looked down and saw ck goo all over his body. He knew what it was¡ªthe impurities in his body.


    He was amazed, as it meant his physique was also improving. ''This technique is too good.''


    After washing himself up he went to eat lunch as they would shortly. Because they can''t stay here. If they were caught, it might bring harm to Greg''s family.


    While they were done eating, Niloy, Jacob, and his men arrived in front of Greg''s shop. However, the crowds were muchrger as the parents of other kids came with their own men.


    "As I guessed." Niloy wasn''t disappointed to see the shop closed but was happy as it meant he was right.


    He looked behind him and told everyone. "Let''s go to Greg''s house."


    They all sprinted as fast as they could.


    ...


    "Goodbye, Brother Gale, and Sister Jasmine." Aldeinne stood beside the door and waved his hands at them.


    Gale and Jasmine also waved their hands back.


    Gale shouted."I will be waiting!"


    "Take care, you little devil." Jasmine also shouted back.


    After their silhouettes could no longer be seen, Aldeinne and Greg entered the house.


    Aldeinne, from the corner of his eyes, saw a double-edged short sword on the table. He went to pick it up and saw a small note attached to the handle.


    -A small gift from Brother Gale and Sister Jasmine-


    Greg rubbed his son''s head and smiled. "Looks like they have high hopes for you."


    Aldeinne said with regtion."I will not disappoint them."


    "Good." Greg was just about to go wash the dishes when suddenly he heard the sound of someone knocking on his door.


    He thought they might have left something, so they havee back. He went to open the door.


    THud


    He just grabbed the doorknob when it suddenly flung open on its own. Which made him crash down on the table, where the sword was.


    "Where is that bastard!" Jacob came in screaming at the top of his lungs.


    He looked around but didn''t find anyone, but when he looked at the sword on Aldeinne''s arm and the so many unwashed tes he knew they have came to the right ce.


    He growled and walked toward Greg, who was coughing up blood and groaning in pain. "Tell me where they are?"

 Chapter 16 The Play Of Destiny - 2

    ?Aldeinne sobbed as he tried to pick his father up. "Daddy, are you okay? Please, stand up."


    Greg stood up with great difficulty and spoke to his son. "I am okay, just stay behind me."


    He put his son behind him and faced everyone.


    Niloy felt something wrong about seeing them.


    "Everyone beat him and make him blurt out where they are!" Jacob ordered everyone.


    Six Qi Refinement cultivators came forward and started beating up Greg heavily. Meanwhile, Aldeinne was held back by someone.


    He was screaming at everyone. "Please let go of daddy. He didn''t do anything."


    Jacob came before him and asked. "Your daddymitted a heinous crime. He let two criminals stay with him."


    Right then, Aldeinne knew why they were doing this. He looked at Jacob and said."They were not criminals; they were the nicest people. You guys are the criminals."


    p


    Jacob gave a strong p at Aldeinne''s right cheek, making a red handprint. Aldeinne flung to the side and squirmed in pain.


    Niloy frowned upon seeing that. "Oi, st- "


    However, he was stopped by the father of the ones that got killed. "Are you going to side with criminals?"


    "This," Niloy couldn''t help but grit his teeth. He squeezed his hands as he thought of the punishment for doing that.


    The victim''s father signaled others with his eyes to be ready to stop Niloy.


    Greg couldn''t keep his cool after witnessing his son being pped and crying.


    He got out of the circle forcefully and came before Jacob.


    Bam


    He punched Jacob''s face in surprise. But he was just an ordinary man, his punch didn''t do anything.


    Still, it managed to rile up Jacob more.


    "You bastard." Jacob drew his sword out and shed Greg''s chest.


    "Ack!" Greg gave a low scream and then slumped to the ground. The light in his eyes slowly started to fade away as he gave onest look at his son, who was looking at him with wide eyes.


    He started to think of if bringing Gale and Jasmine to his home was a mistake. He wanted to just have some friends for his son. ''I don''t know what I did, but I am sorry, son.''


    The light in Greg''s eye was gone.


    Niloy was stumped by this scene. He didn''t expect because of someone would lose his father.


    He wasn''t able to recover as Aldeinne sprinted forward at Jacob with his sword.


    "I will kill you!" Aldeinne said this while sobbing and running with all his strength.


    Niloy saw Jacob''s sword moving and knew what was about to happen. But four people held him back, including the victim''s father.


    He knew he would bete if he tried to free himself. So he shouted in the hope that someone would stop.


    "STOP IT!!"


    However, it seems his voice was inaudible as Jacob inserted his sword into Aldeinne''s chest.


    "Glrarg"  Aldeinne stopped with his eyes wide open, and blood spilled out from his mouth.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Cut the roots before they grow back." Jacob said it coldheartedly. "I don''t want some dog to bite me back."


    Niloy''s fuse blew, and he forced the surrounding people away. He yelled at Jacob. "What have you done!?"


    He was about to rush forward when suddenly a guy threw a pill into his open mouth. He gulped it identally and felt his eyes be drowsy. He slumped to his knees and theny on the ground.


    His eyes closed as he whispered. "You will pay for this."


    Aldeinne''s bodyy on the ground, lifeless, with no one even caring about a small child''s death. All seem to be in their own world.


    "Now, what do we do?" One of the masked.


    Jacob said after some thought."Let''s go search for them in the vicinity. They should not have not gone far by now."


    Puchi


    Suddenly, they heard someone getting paled by something. They looked outside to see a boy and a girl. The boy had his spear inserted into a guy''s chest, and the girl was quietly standing beside him.


    The boy and the girl were none other than Gale and Jasmine.


    Gale looked at everyone with a rage-filled pair of eyes. "You guys don''t have to look for us. We havee for you."


    After saying that, he didn''t wait for anyone''s response. He dashed forward, killing everyone in his sight.


    Jasmine also joined the fray. She leaped towards the close to a hundred men and like a beast on its prey.


    "Kill them!" Jacob shouted at everyone to go swarm them.


    ...


    Two minutes prior to this.


    Gale and Jasmine were running through the forest. When suddenly Gale stopped in his tracks.


    Jasmine said with concern."Is everything okay?"


    Gale grabbed his chest and spoke with a shaky voice. "Jasmine, why do I feel like something bad is about to happen? I feel like I will lose someone."


    Jasmine also became confused, but then all of a sudden, she also started to have this feeling. "I do not know, Gale. I am also feeling that."


    "Who we will lose? We don''t kn- "Jasmine just said that, and they looked at each other.


    They both ran back, towards Greg''s house. They knew they might lose their lives if they went back. But they knew if they didn''t go now, they might regret it and live with guilt in the future.


    As they were running, they were just saying one thing in their minds non-stop.


    ''Please be alright.''


    When they came close, they heard a shout.  "STOP IT!!"


    Their eyes widened, and they went full throttle.


    However, they were stillte.


    They were presented with the sight of Greg and Aldeinne''s dead bodies.


    The rage inside Gale bubbled out, which led to the current scenario.


    ...


    Slicing a guy''s head off, Gale looked at Jacob."I will destroy every single thing you love."

 Chapter 17 Devil

    ?[ Jacob Burnheart(First stage Foundation Establishment Realm) - One of the heads of the branch family. He loved his son very much and doted on him. The death of his son grew a height of hatred in him that was unimaginable. ]


    This information showed up right in front of his eyes. Along with that, all the other people''s cultivation too. Some were here for money, some for fun, and some for personal reasons.


    The victims'' father''s cultivation was in the 9th or 8th stage of the Qi Refinement Realm. At the same time, the rest of the people''s cultivation was lower than Gale''s.


    Despite seeing this and knowing he might get killed, he still went forward.


    He had nothing in his mind except killing all of these people who were responsible for Aldeinne and Greg''s deaths.


    Puchi


    Stabbing his spear into some random guy''s chest, he spun his spear, making space for him to breathe as he was getting surrounded by others. Meanwhile, Jasmine who had higher level cultivation killed with ease.


    In just a minute, Gale and Jasmine mowed down Jacob''s men into twenty-four. Which left Jacob and others shocked.


    "When were these two people this good?"


    "Yes, wasn''t that useless guy unable to cultivate?"


    "He must have a secret in him."


    Everyone became greedy just by thinking that. Their motive for revenge changed, but they still had the same intention: to kill Gale and Jasmine.


    There were many treasures that had heaven-defying effects and that were only grabbed by big guys. Now, they have the possibility of getting one on their hands themselves.


    How can they miss it?


    They had many children themselves. Not all lived to the end, and not all received the same love. But the chance to break through to a higher realm¡ªthat was the dream of every cultivator. Again, they sure didn''t want to miss it.


    However, there was one who didn''t think of that, and it was Jacob.


    He shouted at others. "Don''t just stand there, go swarm them!"


    "We cannot let them be like this." He sprinted forward without paying any heed to his men.


    Gale also dashed toward him while shouting at Jasmine."Take out the other guys!"


    Jasmine just nodded her head and went forward to kill the other main guys.


    Jacob pulled his sword out and started doing a sword dance. Gale didn''t pay any heed to this, he just came before him and thrusted his spear.


    Jacob swung his sword and shot out a jet of spiritual energy. That blocked Gale''s attack and pushed him back.


    However, he wasn''t done with that, he grabbed the very end of his spear, which extended his range. He then swiped his spear, catching Jacob off guard.


    That swipe made a diagonal cut on Jacob''s face. Which made Jacob scream in agony. "Arghh, you bastard!"


    Jacob became serious and used his movement technique. "Three Flow Technique."


    Instantly, in Gale''s eyes, he saw three afterimages of Jacobing towards him. Gale didn''t know what to do. So, he did a long, wide sweep.


    However, he missed one of them, and that was the real Jacob.


    He saw Jacob leaping toward him with his sword overhead. His spear was behind, as that sweep was made with a lot of force and it would take time to bring it forth.


    So he let go of his spear and pushed his hand forward. In the meantime, he took a long, deep breath, sucking in all the blood essence from the dead bodies.<novelnext></novelnext>


    This made his body cultivation realm rise up to Peak Stage Golden Bone Realm!


    Jacob felt a stronger force inside Gale all of a sudden, but he couldn''t back down because of that, as he had alreadymitted to attacking.


    Right as Jacob''s sword came before Gale''s face, it suddenly stopped.


    p


    Jacob, with his eyes widened, saw Gale stop his attack by pping his sword. With a slight bit of force, he broke his sword into pieces.


    Gale wasn''t done with that. He grabbed Jacob''s head and gritted his teeth.


    "ARGHHHH!"


    Riiipp!


    ? He tore his head apart from his body with a scream.


    Blood and intestines spewed out all over Gale''s body. Everyone was also surprised by this quick turn of events.


    Jasmine didn''t flinch at this, instead, she felt it was a great opportunity to finish off these guys fast. Gale also picked his spear up, pushed his bloodied hair to the back of his head, and walked forward like a god of war.


    And it took them two minutes to clean up the field. As a Peak Nine Stage Qi refinement Realm and a person whosebat strength was in Foundation Establishment Realm was more than enough.


    Gale stood before thest guy, one of the victim''s father, who was now cowering on the ground.


    "You are a devil! You killed your own family members and used them to gain strength!"


    During the cleanup, Gale absorbed the blood essence as he finished every person on the field. Which helped him to break through to tinum Golden Bone Realm.


    Gale looked down with cold-blooded eyes and said."I don''t care what you think of me. But do know this: If I can achieve greater strength through the vilest of things, then I won''t hesitate to do it."


    "You!!" The guys pointed his finger at Gale, but-


    Bang


    He stomped his head and made it burst like a watermelon."Your time is up."


    Jasmine came beside him and asked with concern."Gale, are you okay?"


    Gale walked towards Aldeinne and Greg''s body."I am okay."


    He picked Greg''s body and signaled her to pick Aldeinne''s. He walked toward a clean field that was just three minutes'' walk away.


    While walking, Gale started to tell Jasmine. "Today, I learned something. A cold truth, despite knowing it in my heart."


    "We humans may seem intelligent, but fundamentally we are animals. Just because we think we are intelligent and we have consciousness of our actions, we do whatever we want for ourselves."


    "However, we are worse than animals. They don''t have shame or consciousness about what they do. But we humans, despite having it do it multiple times."


    "So, from today onwards, I decided to change. Use my anger as fuel to drive me forward; be cold and calctive so that I can be superior to everyone."


    "I want to squash and look down on every other being in the universe."

 Chapter 18 Storm Brewing

    ?Gale dug up the ground, looking down. Jasmine was standing beside him, watching him silently.


    He suddenly asked."Do you think what I said earlier was stupid?"


    "Was I being excessive?"


    "Was I just venting my anger by saying those?"


    Jasmine replied. "I don''t know what you are thinking, but know this. I will follow you even down the hellish path you would take."


    "Hehe," Gale chuckled to himself. "I know you would and I couldn''t go forward without you anyway."


    At that moment, he felt that he had dug enough, so he stopped. He got up from the hole and looked into Jasmine''s eyes. "I will aplish the things I said."


    After that, he and Jasmine put Aldeinne and Greg''s bodies inside the grave he had made.


    They filled up the grave and stood there in silence to pay respect.


    [ Detected that host is at the point of destiny event ]


    [ You have the two following choices. ording to the choice you take, the rest of the missions will be based on that choice ]


    [ 1. Run away and gain strength somewhere else. After that,e back for revenge. ]


    [ 2. Do not run away. Infiltrate the town and dwindle their manpower. Meanwhile, gain strength and strike when the camel''s back is broken. ]


    "Hey, you guys! Turn back and show your face." Suddenly someone yelled at them from behind.


    Jasmine knew the people from the family were here. She prepared her ws and spoke to Gale. "Which direction should we escape?"


    "Escape?" Gale asked with doubt as he turned around.


    "Hey, did you guys hear what I said?" The guys asked with anger.


    Gale made a grabbing motion in the air.


    "I have to ta-"


    Puchi


    A spear suddenly came zooming forward and impaled the guy''s head.


    Gale came before his dead body and pulled his spear out.


    He turned his head back and said to Jasmine."We won''t escape. I want to y some games first."


    [ Host, you have picked choice no.2 ]


    [ Congrattion, you have received Chameleon Mask x2 ]


    [ You have received two-stage spirit stones x10 ]


    His interest was piqued upon seeing the name "Chameleon". So, he clicked on it to see what this was.


    [ Chameleon Mask(Peak Stage Human Rank) - It can mask the user''s body into someone else that the user knows or has seen with his eyes. It can mostly fool up to Nascent Soul Realm cultivator''s perception. ]


    ''This is quite helpful. This reward may be a boost for the choice I made.''


    Gale pulled out the mask that looked in and was made of normal wood. Nobody would guess it was an item with just its appearance.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''Quite suiting its name''


    He gave one to Jasmine, and he put one on his face. "Jasmine put this one on and sent the thought of this dead guy''s appearance into the mask. Also don''t question where I got that, just do what I said. I will exinter."


    Jasmine was indeed heavily confused, but since he said he would exin it to herter, she became quiet. She did as he told her.


    She was surprised to find that her whole appearance had changed.


    "Follow me." Gale walked in a direction, and she followed along with him.


    They came across another from the search team. Gale didn''t say anything, just gave a close look at him then killed him instantly.


    Then he put on his mask and changed into that guy''s appearance.


    "What should we do now?" Jasmine asked


    "Oh, We will have fun now," Gale said as he walked to Greg''s house.


    There they saw many people from the Burnheart family. They were picking up the bodies and checking them carefully.


    Here, Gale started his act. He thought of a bloodied body and made his body turn into one. He told Jasmine to do it too.


    After that was done, Gale came in front of everyone and walked forward while stumbling a bit. He grabbed his arm and shouted to everyone. "Guys, I found them. They escaped in that direction. We couldn''t stop them; they were powerful. You all need to swarm them."


    Then he was about to fall to the ground when Jasmine grabbed hold of him. She also kneeled down on the ground andid him down.


    One of the guys came forward and asked in a hurry."Which direction did they escape?"


    Jasmine pointed her finger in a random direction.


    After that, everyone sprinted in that direction, leaving them alone.


    When they were all gone, Gale stood up and removed the blood and injuries from his body. So, did Jasmine too.


    He walked toward the town and said to Jasmine."Come, we will change this townpletely."


    While everyone was clueless about the chaos that was about to happen, inside the patriarch hall, heavy discussion was urring.


    Suddenly, Brustiar shouted."Be quiet."


    A spiritual pressure surged everywhere, blowing away everything that got hit by it.


    "I don''t want to hear more stupid things from you guys. I just want to hear a good n to get rid of this taint." He red at everyone. "The fact that someone from our family killed their own and is still not captured by us is a shame."


    "And they also have immense strength that was unknown to us. We can''t let them leave or it mighte to bite us back in the future."


    "You are right, patriarch, but we don''t know where they are now."


    "Yes, we heard that they seemed to have escaped. Now, we have no way to know where they are."


    Seeing so many people hesitating and making excuses, Brustiar smiled. He didn''t get to be the patriarch with just strength, he had to do many dirty things to get here.


    "Maybe you didn''t know, but Gale was unable to cultivate for his entire life. However, all of a sudden he can take down someone who was at Foundation Establishment Realm, which is truly mind-boggling." He leaned forward and smiled. "Don''t you all find it interesting?"


    Hearing that everyone''s attention was piqued and some greed could be seen in the elders'' eyes.


    Brustiar knew they took the bait. "Imagine if we can get our hands on it. We can kill the hidden danger and make our family grow stronger. We might truly rule this town without a single voice of opposition."

 Chapter 19 New Region **

    ?One week passed by.


    In the meantime, Gale and Jasmine used the mask to move around and gather information for their next set of ns.


    Currently at a hotel.


    "Gluck Gluck."


    Jasmine was kneeling in front of Gale''s dick and was giving him fetio. Her tongue coiled around his dick as she looked up to see Gale''s reaction.


    Gale was having the time of his life he felt she wanted to suck the energy out of him. He put his hand on her head and rubbed her hair, indicating she was doing a good job.


    Jasmine bobbed her back and forth deep throating his new long, girthy dick.


    After his cultivation grew and he started doing body cultivation, his physique changed a lot. He had abs now; his muscles were toned, and his dick transformed further more.


    "Gluck Gluck"


    "I aming!" After sucking for five minutes straight, he couldn''t hold back his ejaction any longer. He grabbed her head and fucked her mouth pussy.


    Jasmine''s eyes widened as she held onto his legs for support.


    Gale moved his waist, enjoying the squeeze she was giving to his dick.


    He couldn''t hold it anymore and forced his whole dick into her mouth. This made Jasmine choke and roll her eyes backward.


    "Coming." A jet of white semen shot inside her throat. She had no choice but to drink it.


    However, she had gotten the like of his semen now as it tasted sweet for some reason.


    After she was done cleaning his dick and drinking all of his semen, he pulled his dick out. She grabbed the dick and gave it a kiss on its tip.


    "That was delicious~" She looked up and gave him a seductive look.


    Gale also wasn''t done with her, as his little brother was still standing proud. He picked her up and threw her on the bed. He put her on four legs.


    Gale went behind Jasmine and squeezed her big ass. He brought his face closer and saw nectar dripping down from her sacred garden.


    Gale spread her bottom lips apart and went to devour that.


    "Mhmm~"


    Jasmine moaned out loud, feeling his tongue dancing inside her pussy. He would sometimes bite her clitoris, making her create more sacred juice that he drank happily.


    "Mmm~ Lick it more ~"


    Meanwhile, with his other hand, Gale grabbed her fluffy tail and stroked it.


    "Ahh~ Please don''t touch that~"


    During these days, he found out that her tail was also sensitive, and he couldn''t resist the urge to tease it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    After licking and sucking her pussy to his heart''s content, he felt it was time. He kneeled before her and ced his dick right before her trembling lips.


    However, he didn''t enter; instead, he grabbed her neck from the front and raised her up to him. He licked his neck and left many hickeys. He whispered to her ears as he rubbed his dick against her pussy."Tell me what do you want?"


    "Gale, please.."Jasmine didn''t want to say it because she was embarrassed, but she couldn''t hold back the urge to get ravaged by that little monster.


    "Say, You want that pussy of yours to get turned upside down by my girthy long dick," Gale whispered to her ears as he yed with her boob so that he couldn''t bepletely held by his hand and rubbed her small button with his other done. While still rubbing his dick against her pussy.


    Jasmine couldn''t handle so much pleasure from these many directions. Her body twitched in pleasure as she let out hot breath from her mouth. She eventually urged Gale as she couldn''t take it anymore."Gale, I want my pussy to get turned upside down by your girthy long dick!"


    "As you wish mydy." Gale obliged her request as he pushed his dick right inside her pussy. It went easily in, like his dick was just missing a piece of her pussy. After entering her pussy she feltplete.


    Gale was also feeling pleasure. No matter how many times he entered her pussy, he always felt good. The pussy walls squeezed his dick and made him feel like it wanted to suck all the semen out of his body.


    Gale moved his waist slowly and gradually picked his pace up. Meanwhile, he bent forward and yed with her boobs, giving the nipples some twist.


    Jasmine moaned out loud in extreme pleasure.


    "Yes, Yes ~ Harder~ GO Deeper, Gale~"


    Gale moved faster as he was also enjoying her pussy. He felt like he might enter a new region if he could move a little faster. So, he did and was close to entering a new ce.


    He grabbed her tail with one hand, and with his other hand he grabbed her waist. He started moving fast, ravaging her pussy.


    "Ahhh~!"


    Jasmine suddenly orgasmed from the pleasure and fell weak but Gale wasn''t done. He wanted to nt his seed in a new ce.


    He strongly held her and went deeper with every thrust. Jasmine could do nothing but receive the wave of attacks.


    All of sudden, Gale entered a new ce, her wombs. It squeezed his dick very hard, and he couldn''t hold it anymore.


    "I aming," Gale grunted and shot his seed inside her womb.


    Jasmine just had her tongue out as she enjoyed her womb getting filled.


    After he was done, he turned her head and kissed her lips. She also obliged him, and they started tasting each other''s saliva. His tongue swirled inside her mouth, exploring every bit of it.


    Done with that, he separated from her mouth, leaving a trail of saliva. He then gave a p at her ass, announcing the deeds he had done which made it jiggle and a red p mark could be seen on her right cheek.


    PAT!


    "Kya~" Jasmine moaned from that then looked at him and asked."Should we cultivate now? We have enough yang and yin qi of each other."


    Gale shook his head and showed his tall dick instead.


    He turned her around and showed her pussy up. He rubbed his dick on her pussy and whispered to her pussy."I want to taste more."


    After that, he started thrusting deep inside her pussy.

 Chapter 20 Clan And Family

    ?Gale was exhausted after fighting with Jasmine, who was now currently sleeping on his chest.


    In his mind, he chanted. ''Interface.''


    [ Host Name: Gale Burnheart


    Cultivation Realm: Peak Nine Stage Qi Refinement Realm


    Body Cultivation Realm: Mid-Stage Golden Bone Realm


    Combat Strength: Five Stage Foundation Establishment Realm


    Age: 18/190


    Race: Human


    Talent: Low


    Cultivation Technique: YinYang Harmony, Blood Demon.


    Movement Technique: None


    Ability: None


    Skill: Inspection, Blood Pump ]


    [ Store Points: 23 ]


    [ Harem Members: 1/5 ]


    [ Remarks: Host, Now you are looking. I hope you do more work. ]


    During these days while gathering information they also had done much dual cultivation. It helped him increase his spiritual cultivation. Now, he was in the Peak Nine Stage Qi Refinement Realm, just one step away from advancing to the Foundation Establishment Realm.


    If anyone outside knew then they would be shocked. He was also able to advance fast, and Jasmine broke through in the middle of their cultivation.


    Yes, Jasmine also progressed by leaps and bounds.


    [  Name: Jasmine Burnheart


    Age: 82/300


    Cultivation realm: Three Stage Foundation Establishment Realm


    Race: Shadow Wolf


    Cultivation Technique: YinYang Harmony ]


    [ Remarks: Congrattions on still not surpassing your wife. But it seemed like her cultivation realm is progressing, just the host is holding her back. ]


    Today, he had to agree with the system''s remark as he was genuinely holding Jasmine back. But he believed that as his cultivation rank in both ces advanced, he would be more helpful to her.


    And in the meantime, he found that he could share cultivation techniques, manuals, and share mastery of items with his harem members.


    ''It was a harem system on the full force now.'' He couldn''t help but say that.


    He organized the information he had collected this week and closed his eyes.


    The Burnheart family was not withoutpetition. There were two ns that were obstacles to them. The ns were IceFire n and Ragingwave n.


    The IceFire n was gifted with the ability to use a special blue me that was about to heat up your opponent while also covering their body with ice.


    The Ragingwave n was able to train their bodies to a great extent and use that to exert immense strength.


    There were differences between ns and families.


    Families were just a group of ethnic people that grew on a core cultivation technique that their ancestors created. Only people from the family could use their specific technique. No outsider was allowed. But they could marry people from outside.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ns were people who cared more about their blood more than anything else. They had inherent ability in their blood. So, they don''t want to delude their bloodline. For that, they marry people from their n.


    However, everything has exceptions. As the bloodline had a ranking. A n with low-level bloodline would dly marry off their offspring to high-level bloodlines or some strong people beyond theirprehension.


    Gale found out that IceFire n was new in the town. They were just two hundred years old. That is considered nothing in the eyes of cultivators. They were neutral about the big conflict between Burnhearts and Ragingwaves.


    Burnhearts and Ragingwaves were present from the time this town was discovered. With their strength, they made it a business hub. Then greed struck, and they fought for the ownership of the town, iming it was theirs. They both said it was for them, the town was what it is now.


    But everyone knew it was both of their contributions. However, they both don''t agree with that. So, generation after generation, hatred piled up, and now they both couldn''t stand each other.


    Gale wanted to use this to its fullest. He was all alone and weak. It would take time.


    He wanted to make them fight each other and weaken the Burnheart family. Meanwhile, he would gain strength silently.


    [ Mission - 2: The Second Harem Member


    (Synopsis: As the future SupremeHarem Master, you can''t just have one harem member. Go, grow your harem army.)


    (Time: 6 Months)


    (Reward: Great Empyrean Physique, Skill - Regeneration)


    (Punishment: Strip away all the cultivation) ]


    ''Oh, this mission has finallye.'' Gale raised his eyebrows with the sudden mission pop out.


    ''Pick up a girl, huh?'' Gale thought about the next person he would pick up that would stay with him most of his life.''I guess I will make a test. To see if she would be worthy to join my harem.''


    "Mhm~" Jasmine twisted her body as she woke up from her sleep. She asked with drowsy eyes. "What time is it Gale?"


    "It is already afternoon, you sure sleep very much," Gale said as he kneaded her ass.


    "It is all your fault. You can''t just get enough of me." Jasmine pouted her face, which made Gale''s dick slowly rise up.


    Gale kissed her mouth and started making out with her tongue. After exchanging their saliva, Gale put her on top of him. He positioned his dick right before Jasmine''s moist lips.


    [ Side Mission: Harem Master''s Deeds


    (Synopsis: Have a dual cultivation session with two women who is a higher realm than you.)


    (Time: Indefinite)


    (Rewards: Ability - SpearHeart)


    (Punishment: None) ]


    Gale was confused but smiled upon seeing the reward. He felt he needed that ability the most now.


    Suddenly, Jasmine asked, "Gale, why are you smiling? Stop teasing me already. Put it in~"


    "Yes, Darling. I was smiling about the chaos we would ensure." Gale said as he pushed his dick slowly into her moist lips. It dly epted, as he felt a strong sucking forceing from her pussy walls.


    "Yes, we will change rulers and how they treat their people." Jasmine smiled and pecked his lips.


    Gale started thrusting heavily and spoke with resolution. "We will never let this town have another Greg and Aldeinne."


    ------------------


    Author''s Note:


    Advance through a rank = 2 points


    Advance through a major realm = 10 points


    Gale can earn these points from his harem members too.

 Chapter 21 Fight For Princess Ferocious

    ?One and a half weeks after the incident that happened with Greg and his son, the town suddenly weed lots of youngsters from outside.


    A passerby was curious, so he asked someone that was passing by him.


    "Hey, why are there so many young people in our town all of a sudden?"


    "Oh, you didn''t hear?"


    "Hear what?"


    "Thepetition to get the Ragingwave n''s patriarch''s only daughter''s hand for marriage."


    "You mean that famous ferocious beauty in our town?"


    "Yes, it is her."


    Gradually, the news started to spread all over the town. Even the other two forces got alerted.


    Inside the Burnheart family''s patriarchal hall.


    Brustiar asked with a gloomy face. "What is happening? Why didn''t we know about this?"


    He was angry because the news about thepetition was new to them. Such a big event was unknown until now, which made him question his intelligence team.


    "Patriarch, we were also clueless the entire time."


    "I heard, they didn''t announce any news about this in the nearby town. They announced it in faraway towns."


    "They also seem to be hunting down our intelligence team to prevent them from finding it."


    Brustiar said. "I don''t care about that now. Just tell me why Galibar is doing this."


    Galibar was the patriarch of the Ragingwave n. He and Brustiar were rivals from a young age. From a young age, they have beenpeting against each other.


    "It is rted to the power struggle. The elders are being led by the head elder. He wants to bring Galibar down from the patriarchal position."


    "However, Galibar doesn''t have any supporters except a few and his own strength. He only has one daughter at that. So, the elder decided to marry her off to the useless son of one of the elders."


    "His daughter is a strong and ferocious woman. She detested the marriage and decided to host thispetition to find a strong or maybe with a strong backup."


    Brustiar rubbed his chin and thought. ''Galibar, I didn''t think you would have such a rough time despite having such great strength.''


    Suddenly, one of the elders asked. "If the head elder is Galibar''s enemy, then why didn''t he spread the news with his own spies? This doesn''t make sense."


    This time, Brustiar said it with a smile. "It is because he is afraid of us joining in it."


    "The one who couldpete there has to be at least a genius, and those are mostly born as our children. And you know our children always stay outside for adventure and to find a way to get stronger. Now imagine, if one of our children won. We could have many ways to annex their family."


    All the other elders nodded their heads, agreeing with him.


    ...<novelnext></novelnext>


    The Ragingwave n''s arena.


    Many people have gathered here today solely to obtain the hands for Princess Ferocious of the Ragingwave n''s marriage.


    On the stand where the patriarch of the Ragingwave n would sit, along with many others from the upper echelon, they could be seening.


    First came the patriarch, who had a strong build and a beefy, giant body. He had a beard that covered his neck. He had a stoic face and was wearing a brown Daoist robe. He was Galibar Ragingwave.


    Following beside him was the center of today''s event: Kaley Ragingwave, who was known by everyone as Princess Ferocious, the only child and daughter of Galibar.


    She was wearing a green outfit that had ribbons that fluttered in the wind. Her hair was tied with a ribbon. However, what was more noticeable than her beauty was the angry-looking face that made every young guy around the arena say it in their hearts.


    ''CUTE!''


    Then came the elders, and among them was a noticeable one. He was leading many elders behind him. He was a middle-aged man with a pot belly, and he had smugness on his face. He was the head elder, Mingzi Ragingwave.


    Galibar didn''t waste time with the introduction and went straight to business. "It will be free for all. Thest four people standing will get the qualification to go to the next stage."


    Close to three hundred young people that were on the packed small battleground were stunned by the sudden announcement.


    Immediately it went into disarray as spirit energy and many types of weapon auras flew across everywhere.


    Fortunately, it was contaminated by a defensive array that blocked them from reaching the audience.


    It was extremely chaotic in there, as killing was prohibited. Killing someone would make you instantly disqualified. So, they have to be careful how they attack.


    In ten minutes or so, the battle finished, leaving the audience amazed by the spectacle they had just seen.


    Four people were standing on four corners.


    On one corner was a boy in a grayish-green robe. He was grinning ear to ear. He was Mike PoisonFire, from the PoisonFire n.


    On the other corner was a boy who had a ck Daoist robe on. His face was hidden by a wooden mask. On his waist was a katana. His name was Yuki Skyripper, from the Skyripper Family.


    The boy beside him was all bloodied but had a big smile on his face. He was Tailor Ymir, from the Ymir n.


    Andst but not least, there was the boy in the tight ck and red robe. He had a beautiful face with sword-like eyebrows. He had spiky, messy hair and a spear in his hand. His face was icy cold, without any emotion. His name was Lenny Minar, and he came from an unknown Minar n that is in hiding.


    "Congrattions, on passing the first round. You guys go rest now; in a few short minutes, the semi-finals will start." diar made an announcement and then left.


    So did the semi-finalist.


    Inside the private waiting room of theirs.


    Lenny came in and saw a woman who had wolf ears. She was currently ying with a small ball.


    Lenny went forward and said."Jasmine, I havee."


    Jasmine jumped up and dashed towards him. She hugged him and said with a smile."I knew you would win, Gale."

 Chapter 22 Lennys Power

    ?"Now, let''s wee our first match''s contestants!" The announcer shouted.


    From two corners of the arena, Lenny and Mike emerged.


    They both walked towards each other and went on a standoff in the center.


    When suddenly a loud yell came."Good luck, Master! Beat his ass."


    Hearing this cheerful and girly shout, Mike and others couldn''t help but take a small nce.


    They saw an average-looking girl in a maid''s outfit smiling and jumping up and down. It was, as you guessed, none other than Jasmine.


    Lenny gave her a sidelong nce and gave a small nod. Then he looked at Mike with cold eyes.


    Mike grinned at Lenny."Bastard, it seems you have a personal sex ve."


    However, contrary to Mike''s expectation, Lenny just said it with a calm face. "She is in my possession now. I can do whatever I want. A nobody like you doesn''t have the qualification to say something about her."


    But inside he was nning. ''This guy is dead after I am done with my initial n.''


    "Nobody huh?" Mike said this with his usual grin. "This nobody will make you melt like mud."


    At that moment, the judge said."Let the fight begin!"


    Mike''s arms started to have green fire enveloping them.


    Lenny, who was Gale in disguise, checked Mike''s status.


    [ Mike PoisonFire(Third Stage Foundation Establishment Realm): One of the Scions of the PoisonFire n. They are sadistic at heart. Mike came here to exploit the Ragingwave n''s resources. He doesn''t care about anything. ]


    ''Hehe,'' Lenny chuckled in his heart. ''I guess not many people are here for beauty.''


    He said that because in the all-out battle, he saw manye here for personal reasons, but no one came here for beauty. They might have taken that as a bonus.


    Lenny spun his Air Piercer and went into the battle stance.


    "AHH!" Suddenly screams of girls sounded all around the stadium.


    Lenny had massed a fan base based only on girls in such a short time. His stoic, cold handsome face; his spiky, messy hair, and the spear made every girl realize what their sugar daddy looked like.


    The boys around the arena got stumped by this sudden reaction, and they felt their hearts get broken. They started chanting simultaneously.


    "Brother Mike! Kill that son of a bitch!"


    "I will worship you, just beat his ass up!"


    "I have an older sister who is unmarried. I can make you marry her, but just kill him!"


    All kinds of requests came from single guys. They have made him the messiah of singles.


    Mike''s eyes darkened as these entered his ears. He didn''t like the feeling of doing someone else''s work.


    He decided to vent his anger on Lenny. He spread his arms, and two huge ws made of PoisonFire came out.


    He dashed toward Lenny and swiped his hands at Lenny.


    Lenny retreated back, easily escaping that attack.


    Mike''s attacknded on the ground and left a w mark on it. He saw that the fire was still lingering on the ground and was making the soil dry and then turning it into dust.


    Mikeughed crazily and went on a chain attack. Lenny just dodged his attacks left and right, analyzing how his technique and attack pattern work.


    Mike''s patience burned out, and he shouted. "Will you just dodge my attack!? Fight back, you coward."


    "I will if you cannd a hit on me." Only this response came from Lenny.


    "Kyaa~ So cold."


    "So, awesome."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Marry me!"


    The girls'' shout reverberated around the arena again, making all the singles jealous.


    On the stand, Kaley thought to herself. ''This guy will be fun to dominate.''


    If anyone heard her thoughts, they would panic and forget about marrying her.


    ''Hmph, you all can cheer how much you want; Gale is only mine now.'' Meanwhile, Jasmine scoffed in her mind seeing these girls.


    Mike''s anger rose to the highest and rushed at him in madness."Just Die!"


    The fire w on his right hand expanded to a size of close to twenty meters. All the spirit was poured into that. If anyone below the Eight Stage Foundation Establishment Realm gets hit by that, then they would die instantly.


    The girls covered their eyes when they saw that, and the boys had excitement written on their faces. Some of the elders panicked as a scion from a well-known force dying would bring disaster.


    However, Lenny didn''t show any reaction. He whispered to himself. "You are full of holes."


    He inhaled deeply and aimed his spear at Mike, intending to throw it like a javelin.


    Whoosh!


    The moment he threw it, as it whizzed through the air like a bullet.


    Mike didn''t expect it and got hit by the spear in his stomach. He used his spirit energy to cover his stomach, but he got surprised when it managed to tear through that.


    "Ack!" Mike''s body shot backward and smashed against the wall, nailing him to the wall.


    In Lenny''s mind. ''Now, that felt better.''


    Most of the people had not reacted, and the fight ended. After they saw Mike''s defeat, the boys wept and the girls cheered.


    "The winner of this round, Lenny Minar! Lenny Minar will be the first one to advance to the finals."


    With that, Leeny pulled back his spear with spirit energy and walked away without saying any words.


    The medics quickly came and started to heal Mike, as he was mentally shocked and had lost much blood too.


    Tailor Ymir, who was watching this, had a big smile on his face. "I want to fight him so badly. I guess I have to win the next match."


    Yuki Skyripper, who was also watching, thought to himself. ''He didn''t show anything.''


    [ Host Name: Gale Burnheart


    Cultivation Realm: Second Stage Foundation Establishment Realm


    Body Cultivation Realm: Mid-Stage Golden Bone Realm


    Combat Strength: Eight Stage Foundation Establishment Realm


    Age: 18/190


    Race: Human


    Talent: Low


    Cultivation Technique: YinYang Harmony, Blood Demon.


    Movement Technique: None


    Ability: None


    Skill: Inspection, Blood Pump ]


    [ Harem Members: 1/5 ]


    [ Remarks: Go, cultivate more! I see a bright future that might be bleak for you. ]

 Chapter 23 A Battle Between Prodigies

    ?Lenny came to his waiting room and saw Jasmine standing by the door.


    He didn''t let go of his persona and spoke to her with a cold face. "I want to watch how the other two guys are. Come follow me."


    Jasmine nodded her head and trotted away with him.


    Coming to the edge of the battleground, they saw the fight was already on the white-hot edge.


    Yuki was moving fast while attacking with his sword. Meanwhile, Tailor was leaping and throwing at him with any kind of attack like berserk.


    Lenny used inspection to see their information again.


    [ Tailor Ymir(Fourth Stage Foundation Establishment Realm): A prodigy born from the Branch side of the Ymir n. They are known for having a little of Giant''s blood in them. He came out here to a small ce to gain experience and have a good fight. ]


    ''This guy seems to be from a real big force. The fact that the system said they have Giant''s blood and called this town a small ce. Also, this guy seems to be a fighting maniac, fitting for wielding Giant''s blood.'' Lenny wondered as he saw the information about Tailor. He also marked this n in his mind.


    Then he looked at the other guy.


    [ Yuki Skyripper(Fourth Stage Foundation Establishment Realm): A genius that is only under the monsters of the Skyripper n. This n is currently hiding from the world. This n''s people are born with Swordheart which makes them extremely talented in swords from birth. He is here to find strong opponents to hone his skills. ]


    ''Sure enough, no one came here for marriage.'' Lenny pondered to himself. ''This guy''s n also feels strong, maybe stronger than the Ymir n. However, he might be great to hone my new skill.''


    [ Basic Spear Mastery - A passive skill that makes you master any simple spear move to mastery. ]


    He only knew stab and slicing now. He wanted to master every basic spear move.


    While Lenny was pondering deeply, the battle was entering its final stage.


    Yuki, parrying away Tailor''s attack, distanced himself.


    Tailor also didn''t chase him; he stood and tried to catch his breath. "You are quite good. Why don''t you use any strong technique?"


    "I was waiting for you to use it. To see if I could pull out your strongest while I am in my weakest." Yuki calmly answered.


    Tailor froze for a second after hearing that. Then he started tough. "HAHAHA!"


    "I like you. I want to make you go all out right now." Tailor said, spreading his arms.


    "Hoho, these young ones are filled with arrogance." The head elderughed as he looked at them.


    "They are strong and have confidence in their strength. So, it is their right to be arrogant." Galibar said. "I don''t mind my son-inw being arrogant. It mighte in handy in the future."


    The head elder just smiled."We will see."


    Meanwhile, Kaley was thinking that marrying someone like this wouldn''t be bad. ''It will be so fun to handle them.''


    In the battleground.


    Tailor took a battle stance and said."Great Mountain Punch."


    In an instant, he vanished from Yuki''s sight. Yuki''s eyes widened as he swung his sword toward his back.


    Bang!


    His sword and Tailor''s fist shed against each other, making a loud sound.


    Yuki''s eyes widened as he saw himself flying backward at a fast speed. He positioned himself horizontally in the air and made his feetnd on the wall.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Despite saving himself from injury, the force behind that punch, made his feet cave into the wall. He bent his knees and thenunched himself at Tailor.


    "Ten Sword Cutter."


    He came before Tailor and swung his sword at him. Tailor felt there were nine more swords beside Yuki''s original sword.


    They all simultaneously attacked Tailor.


    Tailor punched at a very fast speed, leaving behind shadows.


    Bang!Bang!


    Rumbles happened all around the battleground, making the ground shake a little.


    "Is this how prodigies really fight!?"


    "They look super strong. I think they can easily defeat the prodigies in our town."


    "They are good, but...they are not as good as Lenny."


    Brastiar, who was secretly watching, was surprised. ''Didn''t expect such prodigies from the big ns woulde. Also, these two and the finalist could take any of our top prodigies without a sweat maybe.''


    He became jealous just by thinking that. His desire to rule the whole town alone grew more. He needed all the resources to create a monster that could lead their family to the top.


    Galibar, who had a sour mind for many days, had his heart soothed a little. ''Hmm, I don''t mind getting any of these guys for my daughter.''


    He had already started to think of the prodigal grandchildren he might have in the future.


    Jasmine, who was beside Lenny, proimed."They are very good, Ga- Master."


    Lenny nodded his head."Yes, they are indeed."


    He came here toplete a n, but he didn''t mind fighting such an opponent as he wasn''t able to test his full strength on anyone.


    Yuki stood at his ce and gave fast, strong shes. Tailor also did the same, but the force behind his every punch increased little by little.


    Yuki felt that in his bones, and his sword too, as it was vibrating after every punch it reflected.


    It was the effect of the Great Mountain Punch. It would gradually increase the power behind every punch.


    Yuki knew he would lose if he didn''t do anything. He whispered lightly. "You forced my hand."


    He took a step behind and jumped up. He made an overhead sh at Tailor.


    "Air Ripper" A sword aura came out of his katana that seemed to vibrate the air as it went through.


    Tailor felt an impending danger. He knew he couldn''t escape that, so he also used hisst move too. "Ground Cracker."


    A red aura enveloped his right hand as his punchnded on Yuki''s sword aura.


    Upon contact, an explosion urred.


    Boom!

 Chapter 24 Close To A New Beginning

    ?From the explosion, dust and pebbles flew everywhere, making it hard for the audience to see the result.


    However, people above Foundation Establishment Realm already knew the answer.


    "Cough¡­Cough.." As the dust settled down, coughing sounds came from inside.


    People finally saw the result of thest sh.


    Tailor was kneeling on the ground with a big cut on his chest. On the other hand, Yuki was supporting himself with his sword. One could see blooding out from behind his mask.


    Tailor, with his head down, vomited out a mouthful of blood and slumped to the ground.


    The judge quickly announced."The winner of this round, Yuki Skyriper!"


    "YEAHHH!"


    That fight made everyone''s blood boil. The previous fight between Lenny and Mike could be described as one-sided, but this was almost as close.


    The healers quickly came and took both of the participants away. They would be fed healing pills, as it was better than manual healing.


    "Let''s go," Lenny walked away to his waiting room.


    "Yes," Jasmine walked behind him.


    ¡­


    "Sad," Kaley said with a sigh.


    Galibar asked. "What happened, daughter? What are you sad about?"


    "It is nothing."Kaley shook her head.


    "If you say so." Galibar didn''t ask further questions.


    On the other hand, the head elder was asking his subordinate through mentalmunication. "Have you found out their origins?"


    People who have broken through to Foundation Establishment Realm couldmunicate with others mentally.


    He had sent his men to find information about the ns of the semi-finalists.


    "Yes, sir." His subordinate also mentallymunicated with him.


    "PoisonFire n is located not too far away from us. Just four or five towns away."


    "Ymir n is situated, however, very far away. It is in the Rustburg Kingdom. They are one of the overlords of that kingdom."


    "As for the rest of the two, we couldn''t find a single thing."


    "You didn''t find even a scrap of clue?" The head elder asked curiously.


    "Nothing sir."


    "You can leave." His subordinate vanished from the ce.


    Meanwhile, the head elder pondered. ''Now, this is a trouble. The finalists are both from an unknown n. If any of them wins and is a liar, then I will be at a loss.''


    ''Their n could also be strong and just be hiding now, or they both could be fake.''


    ''No, I can''t take a loss. I have to test the winner outter.''


    The head elder red at Yuki, who was walking away.


    Galibar saw all this, from start to finish. He pondered. ''What are you thinking? Don''t go too far, or we might have a new head elder.''


    The head elder felt Galibar''s animosity and looked back at him. He smiled at him and turned away. Galibar also retracted his gaze back.


    ¡­


    Inside Lenny''s waiting room.


    He was looking at his daily shop. There would be five random items every day. As he got the daily shop function early in the morning, it had already been refreshed. But he was so busy fighting that he forgot to check.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''Please be something good.'' Lenny prayed in his mind as if he would be getting trash every day. Just some one-stage spirit stones, some basic items, or some manuals That was useless for him now, and it was a waste of points.


    [ Daily Shop ]


    [ One-stage spirit stone x2 = 1 Point ]


    [ Basic Breathing Technique (Early Human-Rank) = 8 Points ]


    [ White Snickers = 2 Points ]


    [ Seven Illusinary Steps(Peak Human-Rank) = 25 Points ]


    [ Hair Comb = 0.5 Point ]


    Lenny''s eyes widened the moment he saw thest technique. Throughout these days, he found that Peak Human-Rank or Early Earth-Rank were all kept by the big guys, which were the ns and the families. So he knew he finally got something good.


    He didn''t blink an eye; he just bought it immediately.


    [ Seven Illusinary Steps(Peak Human-Rank) - A movement technique that would leave behind seven illusionary clones. It requires high soul energy to detect the real one. ]


    Lenny smirked to himself. ''Now, I have a bit more confidence in defeating Yuki.''


    Jasmine suddenly came before him and asked."Gale, when will I start?"


    "Oh," When she asked that Lenny remembered that he wanted to do something with Jasmine."I totally forgot about that. But that doesn''t matter. You can just do your job."


    "Okay," Jasmine nodded her head and quickly merged with the shadow underneath the wooden creaks.


    It was Jasmine''s innate ability. Not only Gale got stronger, Jasmine too.


    [  Name: Jasmine Burnheart


    Age: 82/320


    Innate Ability: Shadow Merge


    Cultivation realm: Three Stage Foundation Establishment Realm


    Race: Shadow Wolf


    Cultivation Technique: YinYang Harmony ]


    [ Remarks: She is going on the path that Host is extremely weak, that is assassination. Host should use her fully. ]


    Recently, she awakened the ability that was sleeping in her bloodline.


    Inside Mike PoisonFire''s waiting room.


    "AHHH!" Mike screamed as he trashed the room. "I will kill you! I will make you pay for humiliating me!"


    His eyes burned with anger as he remembered the defeat by Lenny and the cold-blooded eyes that showed no particr emotion toward his strength. He felt Lenny was showing disdain.


    "I will kill that fuckers bitch first." Mike licked his lips as he thought of what he would do with Jasmine.


    He was about to go when suddenly.


    Puchi


    He looked down in horror to see a hande out of his chest that was holding his heart.


    He turned his head and saw that it was Lenny''s maid. He stuttered. "You- Blurg!"


    Suddenly, he vomited a mouthful of blood.


    She pulled her hand out, which made Mike drop down on the floor.


    She squeezed his heart and spoke calmly. "You''ll make an excellent starting point for a war."

 Chapter 25 An Item

    ?A boy from the Ragingwave n was walking toward Mike''s room to check up on him.


    He opened the door and was stunned by the sight in front of him.


    Mike was dead on the ground, and behind him was a boy who had the characteristics of the Burnheart Family, and he was also wearing their outfits.


    The Burnheart Family''s boy had blood dripping down from his hand.


    This boy was none other than Jasmine as disguised.


    "Yo- You guys- what have you done!?" The boy yelled in shock. The boy staggered back and was nning to run away when suddenly Jasmine came before him.


    She drew the boy''s sword and inserted it into his stomach.


    "Ack!" The boy screamed loudly in pain, drawing the attention of the surrounding people.


    When the Ragingwave n arrived, they saw a boy from the Burnheart Family killing their man.


    "Wait!" They sprinted at him.


    Jasmine gave them a small nce, which showed her disguised face a little. Then she ran away.


    Jasmine turned around in a corner, and they followed behind her.


    However, when they turned the corner, he was gone.


    "Where did he go!?"


    "Forget about that, but let''s check on what he did?"


    They took the boy''s body away and looked into Mike''s room. What they saw made them break into cold sweats.


    "We are done."


    "Go tell the patriarch!"


    ¡­


    Galibar was waiting for the final match to begin when suddenly someone came and said with panic.


    "Patriarch, we have a problem."


    "What happened?" Galibar asked curiously.


    Everyone on the stand all turned their heads to hear what happened.


    "Sir, Burnheart Family killed Mike from the PoisonFire n."


    The moment everyone heard that the stand descended into silence.


    The head elder asked."Are you telling the truth?"


    He was sweating, as it would mean they would get mixed in huge trouble. He didn''t want this to happen when he was in the middle of throwing Galibar off from his position.


    Galibar stood up and said."Dispatch everyone and kill people from the Burnheart Family in sight."


    This brought another shock to the elders.


    "What are you doing?"


    "If we do that then it would immediately spill war."


    "Yes, I suggest you take back that order."


    Galibar exploded. "Shut up! I know what I am doing. As a patriarch, how could I think of something that would not be to the benefit of our n?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Listen, by killing the people from Burnheart Family, we will be announcing we are on their side. Also, be sure to capture one alive. We need something to make the PoisonFire n believe."


    Everyone''s eyes widened at Galibar''s decision. However, they didn''t refute it, as they felt this was the best thing they could do.


    As the PoisonFire n were total strangers to them. They would believe what they said. If they showed their determination in fighting the Burnheart Family and showed proof that they did it, then they might get a better benefit.


    They might be able topletely remove Burnheart Family in one fall sweep.


    The elders marveled at Galibar''s quick and decisive decision.


    "Patriarch is as wise as usual."


    "d we have such a great patriarch."


    The elders who were on the side of the head elder had their hearts swayed. They felt they might have to get behind Galibar.


    The messenger bowed and then quickly ran away to pass this order.


    Kaley smiled, seeing everyone''s expression. ''I didn''t expect so many good things to happen.''


    She looked down and saw Lenny and Yuki preparing to arrive inside the arena. "Now it is just left to see who will be my husband.''


    Lenny, who was right beside the entrance, looked up at the stand, where Kaley smiled down at them. He ignored her and looked at the other big guys.


    Seeing their expression, he grinned inside. ''The wheels of a great event are moving.''


    At that moment the judge said. "The participants! Please enter the arena."


    Yuki and Lenny emerged from the entrances, making the crowd go wild. They came in the middle and looked into each other''s eyes.


    "The winner of this match will be allowed to marry Kaley Ragingwave."


    "With that, I announce the fight¡­Begin!"


    The moment he said that Yuki and Lenny didn''t go straight at each other. They just stood at their ce and looked at each other''s subtle movements.


    When suddenly Yuki said."Where are you from? I have never heard of the Minar n before."


    Lenny didn''t show any reaction outside, but inside he was stumped. ''This motherfucker! Why do you have to say it out loud!?''


    Lenny calmly asked back. "I also have not heard of the Skyripper n. So, I want to ask, where are you from?"


    Lenny wasn''t able to see Yuki''s expression, but Yuki had his eyebrows raised. ''He has a quick mouth despite how he is.''


    "Forgot that; I have to say something first." Yuki turned toward the stand where Galibar and others were.


    ''What is he trying to do?'' Lenny pondered to himself.


    Yuki looked at Galibar and asked."Sir, I have something to say."


    Galibar raised his eyebrows and said."You can say it."


    Yuki calmly stated. "I am forfeiting this match. Truth be told, I didn''t join thispetition for your daughter; I joined to hone my skills."


    The moment he finished saying that, the arena fell into pin drop silence. It left almost all the people shocked.


    Galibar asked as his face darkened. "Do you think my daughter is a joke? an item to you?"


    "Yes," Yuki surprisingly agreed. "If you have your daughter as a final prize for apetition, then yes, she is an item."


    This time, everyone''s jaw dropped to the floor. This time everyone was shocked to numb.

 Chapter 26 Lenny Vs Yuki

    ?Galibar stayed in his seat. But he put heavy spiritual pressure on Yuki.


    [ Galibar Ragingwave(Third Stage Nascent Soul Realm) - Patriarch of Ragingwave n. He has a good heart, but if someone gets in his way, he will do anything to remove them. He is currently mad a Yuki as he couldn''t take such shame that has fallen on his daughter. ]


    This is what Lenny was seeing currently. The thing he was seeing other than that made him shocked.


    A Nascent Soul Realm was putting heavy on Yuki but he was standing unfazed.


    He felt suspicious of that, as if you were getting pressured by someone who was only one major realm above you, then you could take that pressure. But from two major realms up, it was very strange.


    Galibar red at Yuki."Do you think I won''t do anything to you?"


    "I think you will." Yuki didn''t Galibar this time but it still made Galibar more frustrated."I am just here making things early on. Also, you wouldn''t want to go to war with our family."


    Galibar increased his pressure. "Kid, if you rely too much on your n, then you will suffer miserably in the future."


    "That is true. But honesty should not be neglected by us cultivators." Yuki calmly said. "I know we are constantly fighting against heaven to achieve immortality. Still, it doesn''t take away the fact that the rewards and resources we are blessed with are mostly from heaven itself."


    Galibar took away his pressure and stared at Yuki in a daze. He had never heard of someone with this philosophy, let alone a cultivator at that.


    Even every cultivator on the arena didn''t hear about it.


    Brustiar, who was watching quietly, got amazed. He was thinking of getting this guy married to any of his family''s women.


    "So, sir, please forgive me for what I said. I have a request, and that is to have a fight with your future son-inw." Yuki said as he looked at Lenny with burning eyes.


    Galibar was about to say something when Kaley stood up and asked Lenny. "Lenny, do you want to be my husband? If you say yes, then I can let you both fight."


    Lenny looked at her with deadpan eyes and went silent.


    Then he said."Yes. So, can we fight now?"


    Kaley had a smile on her face. "Yes, go on. We have to give everyone a taste of what the final battle is."


    Yuki had a smile on his face. He drew his sword and asked Lenny. "Wanna go all out from the start? We don''t have to check out each other."


    Lenny nodded his head. "Yes, I want to go to bed and have some fun time."


    The girls in the arena screamed upon hearing what Lenny said.


    "Kyaaa!"


    "He wants to have fun in bed. Do you guys think what I am thinking?"


    "Yes, he will maybe show his other dominant side to his maid."


    "I want to be his maid too!"


    "Let''s go see if he wants to take more maids."


    Yuki smiled as he walked toward Lenny. "You have so many fan girls. I think Miss Kaley would have a hard time."


    Lenny spun his spear in his hand and said."Then she has to satisfy me fully."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Yuki chuckled."You are hiding deeply, you lustful demon."


    Lenny said. "Don''t give me nicknames, I am not your friend."


    Ting!


    Instantly they vanished from their spot and started exchanging blows at a fast speed. Sparks flew everywhere on the battleground.


    Many were not able to keep track of their movement, they just saw blurry shadows.


    Lenny was trying every basic move of the spear and perfecting it.


    Meanwhile, Yuki was trying to find weakness as he felt he couldn''t fight head-on with Lenny.


    ''This guy''s body is very strong.'' This is the conclusion he hade up with after fighting with Lenny for a while. So, he distanced himself from himself and started shooting sword auras made of spiritual energy.


    Lenny stood on his ground as his eyes shot open. He swung his spear at the sword auras, destroying them before they came close to him.


    Lenny didn''t back away; instead, he charged forward.


    Spear was the king of weapons. You don''t shy away from your enemy when it''s in your hand. You have to constantly push your enemy to the brink.


    Yuki started moving at a much faster speed. He had great agility, and he used that to strike at Lenny''s weak spot.


    Lenny still didn''t back up after he saw Yuki attacking his weak spot. He charged at him while keeping in mind the weakness he had.


    Yuki used his first sword move as he felt Lenny covering his weak spot as time went by. ''This guy is learning very fast.''


    "Ten Sword Cutter."


    Nine invisible sword auras emerged from his sword and formed a line to its side.


    ''Here ites." Lenny shifted his focus onto his sword and followed closely behind it.


    This time Yuki went on the offensive. Any attack he made would be followed by nine more sword attacks in a row.


    Lenny had a hard time deflecting and dodging them, as it took time and quite an effort just to block one chain attack. ''This move is broken for people like me who have no strong move under their arsenal. I guess I have to use this so early on.''


    "Seven Illusinary Steps."


    Lenny did a weird movement all of a sudden, and seven more of him appeared on the ground.


    They all circled Yuki and started attacking him.


    To use this move, Lenny had to sacrifice his spiritual energy to make a clone of himself. But it would go away when it was out of spiritual energy. He would also veil himself, like his clones, making it hard to guess.


    ''Tsk. This is going to be annoying.'' Yuki said in his mind as he thought of a solution.


    With that, the battle was entering its final stage.

 Chapter 27 Hard Fought Battle.

    ?"Oh, that''s a great technique. As expected of someone from a great n."


    "Everyone else had awesome techniques in their arsenal, too."


    "They are at least at Peak Human Rank. "I wish I had just one of those."


    The cultivators discussed this with awe and jealousy. They were all born into lower-level families, and most were war orphans. They would be happy just to get something that was just better than average stuff.


    Not everyone''s luck isn''t that of a protagonist that could pick treasure at every ten steps they would take.


    ¡­


    Ting


    Yuki deflected one attack and then turned around to deflect another. He was having a hard time identifying it, as all the illusionary Lenny would attack with the same force. He was also not able tond a hit on them, but if he did, he could at least dwindle their number down.


    Lenny was slowly recovering his spiritual energy but that was also being used by the attack the real him did. Still, it wasn''t that much.


    Yuki was getting pushed back gradually, and he started to feel that he would lose if he didn''t do anything.


    The sword shadows beside his sword returned to his sword. His sword began to glow in white light.A sword aura made of spiritual energy brewed up on his sword.


    "Air Ripper."


    A sword aura in the shape of a crescent moon shot toward one of Lenny''s clones. It immediately destroyed his clone, announcing it was fake. It also left a deep gash on the ground.


    Lenny became extremely confused as to why Yuki would waste his strongest move. It would also make him weaker.


    But what he saw next made his eyes widen. Yuki was firing another Air Ripper that had the same energy as the previous one.


    Then something clicked in Lenny''s mind. ''Was he faking earlier? Then he was fighting with me before the real fight even began.''


    ''I have to say, I am very impressed!''


    Bang!


    Hisst clone was destroyed, leaving the real Lenny behind. Yuki said as his face glowed in white because of his sword. "You have nowhere to run."


    Lenny just calmly said."You think I can do that only once?"


    He used the Seven Illusinary Steps again with his remaining spiritual energy.


    "This won''t work again," Yuki said as he danced before his clones and destroyed them with Air Ripper.


    It gave Lenny no chance to recover his spiritual energy.


    Yuki came before Lenny and said."You did well."


    He swung his sword and sted Lenny away before he could even raise his spear to defend himself.


    Bang!


    Lenny smashed into the wall and then fell to the ground.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Yuki swiped his sword to the right to get rid of Lenny''s blood. "It was fun fighting you."


    He was about to sheath his sword when he saw Lenny standing up. He said it with shock. "How are you still moving?"


    "Hehe," A smile finally appeared on Lenny''s cold face, which made every girl''s heart beat loudly. "I have many aces up my sleeves."


    [ Blood Pump - You can refill the stamina in your body in an instant. (Cooldown: 3 hours ) ]


    "Huh." Yuki sighed under his mask, as he was a bit tired after using so much Air Ripper. "I guess it alles down to this."


    "Come." Yuki pulled his sword out slowly, which had a white glow before it coulde out.


    Lenny knew no more tricks would work. It was time for a head-on confrontation that would take him out with one strike. "Let''s go."


    Lenny sprinted toward Yuki in a straight line.


    Yuki started shooting Air Ripper at Lenny. Seeing the Air Rippersing toward Lenny, he didn''t dodge. He, with his eyes wide open, destroyed them by attacking them with his spear.


    He wasn''t able to destroy them cleanly as the aftershock and residual energy would hit his body, making cuts and scratches. But it wouldn''t be able to injure him heavily. This credit goes to his body cultivation, it made his body stronger than a normal Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator could have.


    Lenny leaped up and started descending down. He wanted to use gravity to increase the power behind hisst and precise killing blow.


    Yuki decided that he won''t move his feet. He wanted to face him head-on because he was feeling like something inside was boiling, as if something would bloom. He started shooting Air Ripper at Lenny, who was descending down on him from the sky.


    Lenny again destroyed the Air Rippers, but because of the gravity, he felt those shockwaves much more. His skin ruptured, and his body was bleeding heavily. But it wasn''t able to go deep.


    At that moment, Yuki went into a trance, and inspiration started blooming in his mind. ''Normal Air Ripper'' can''t do anything on his body. What if it is stacked or hits consecutively like a line? What if I mix ''Ten Sword Cutter'' and ''Air Ripper''?''


    ''Yes, that''s it.'' Yuki was filled with excitement.


    He said this to himself as he finally knew how to execute this technique. "Drago- ."


    Bam!


    "Your slow, genius." Lenny''s punchnded on Yuki''s mask and shot his body to the ground, which dragged him down to the wall.


    Yuki''s mask cracked open and showed his face to the public. He had a wless, beautiful face that almost made him look like a girl.


    He sat down on the ground and rubbed his face."That hurts."


    Lenny breathed heavily and said."Only that hurt you? What about the earlier attacks?"


    "Those don''t matter as it didn''t hit the face but thank you for the inspiration," Yuki said.


    Lenny asked. "Don''t you want to fight more? You seem okay"


    "I lost." Yuki stood up and dusted his butt."If you had used your spear, I would have been dead already. So, I lost."


    Then the judge came and announced. "The winner of thispetition, Lenny Minar!"


    In that instant, the arena filled with loud cheers after witnessing such a great battle.

 Chapter 28 A War That Is About To Come.

    ?Puchi!Puchi!


    As the cheers reverted outside from the arena, bodies dropped silently in every corner.


    "What are you all doing?" A boy from the Burnheart Family asked with fear in his eyes. "Do you want to start a war with us?"


    "We were at war with each other from the beginning. It is you guys who lit up the fire." The man from the Ragingwave n replied coldly and killed this boy.


    He turned to his men and said."If you find someone strong enough to assassinate Mike silently, then immediately capture him."


    With that, they vanished from the spot. The confidence with which they spoke about capturing someone able to assassinate Mike indicates their individual strengths and cooperative strengths. They were the secret squad that was trained to hunt and kill anything that posed a threat to their n.


    Right after they left, a man with ice-blue color hair arrived. He checked the dead boy that was being burned away by spiritual me.


    He pondered. ''Those two always fight with each other, but not to this extent. They are killing their enemies in broad daylight. It may be done secretly, but many people on the street have already seen their murders.''


    ''I feel like something big might happen in the future. I have to tell the matriarch immediately.'' He also vanished from the spot and headed toward the IceFire n.


    Brustiar, who was watching Galibar take Lenny away with his daughter to their house, thought. ''I should also think of a way to make our family''s influence stronger.''


    Just after he thought a man from his family came beside him and said nervously."Patriarch, the Ragingwave n is killing our men in pure daylight."


    Brustiar was about to leave but halted his footsteps. He red at that man. "What did you say?"


    "The Ragingwave n is killing our men." The man said it again, hiding his fear.


    "GALIBAR!" A long shout came out of Brustiar that reverberated throughout the entire town.


    ¡­


    Inside the IceFire n.


    The Matriarch Hall is where the matriarch of the IceFire n resides most of the time. The IceFire n was a matriarchal system, so they gave many kinds of power to women.


    The matriarch was currently sitting on her futon. She had icy-blue hair that went down to her nice medium bottom. She had D-cup breasts that were showing their edges despite wearing a robe. She had fluttering eyebrows and rosy lips. Her face seemed calm, like nothing could make her emotions swing.


    Her name was Julie IceFire, the matriarch of the IceFire n. She suddenly looked in the Ragingwave n''s arena''s direction and said to herself."A big storm ising that will change this town."


    ¡­


    Galibar who was taking his future son-inw with a smile halted his footsteps. He looked back, as did many others.


    Galibar saw Brustiar in a cloak, ring at him like a fierce beast. He didn''t show any expression on his face, as he knew this would happen sooner orter.


    But what he didn''t expect was this fast!<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''That doesn''t matter anymore. The deeds have been done.'' Galibar walked forward and flew above the sky.


    Brustiar also flew up and floated at the same level as Galibar.


    Nascent Soul Realm cultivators could fly in the air.


    Galibar mocked Brustiar after seeing his angry face."Why are you so mad, Brustiar?"


    Brustiar said, holding back his anger. "Do you want to start a war?"


    Galibar smirked at him. "When have we not ever been at war against each other? We have the generational blood of our enemies in our hands."


    "No, that''s not it. I know you very well, Galibar. There has to be something that made youe to this decision." Brustiar didn''t believe his nonsense but instead asked further.


    This time Galibar became angry, and the veins on his forehead started to twitch. "Are you going to y dumb, Brustiar? It is because of you. You dare to assassinate Mike PoisonFire in our ce. You want us to throw war with PoisonFire n! Now, you are questioning me about my decision!?"


    Everyone''s eyes widened in shock after hearing that. Most of the participants were from well-known families and ns, so they knew what this meant.


    Yuki pondered to himself. ''I want to join this war, but it seems my strength is still too weak. However, I will keep a close eye.''


    Tailor was thinking the opposite of Yuki. ''I will join the moment they start fighting.''


    Kaley, who was beside Lenny, asked him. "I know we just met each other now. But will you fight for us?"


    Lenny looked up at the sky and spoke with a deadpan face. "I might if it looks fun."


    ¡­


    Brustiar, who heard what Galibar said, was as dumbfounded as everyone else. He didn''t make any kind of decision like this.


    ''Is it someone who is my enemy?'' That was the only thing Brustiar could think of. There wasn''t anyone in the family that could oppose him, as most were on his side, and with all the enemies he had met in his life, he killed them before they would grow. ''Did someone survive?''


    However, Brustiar tossed those thoughts away, as it wasn''t time for that. He asked. "So, you used that to join in with the PoisonFire n?"


    "You don''t have to say it in front of everyone. Not every one here is as foolish as you." Galibar said with a smirk.


    "Okay, Brustiar, since you have decided to go to war with us, then prepare to feel my wrath!" Brustiar rushed at Galibar.


    Galibar also didn''t want to be outdone. He fought with him and led him away. Brustiar also obliged to him silently as he didn''t want to kill some off-spring idently.


    The moment they fought, an ear-to-ear grin grew on Gale''s face, who was wearing the disguise of Lenny.


    ''Yes, the wheel has finally moved.''

 Chapter 29 Julies Intervention

    ?Bang!


    A loud explosion urred outside thepound of the Ragingwave n. It didn''t end with that; instead, that was the start of it.


    Constant explosions rang in the forest, which begged everyone''s attention. So, all went to check their fight while maintaining a certain distance.


    They saw bright shes in the sky, and different kinds of spiritual energy were raining down from the sky and destroying the terrain.


    Lenny, who was watching intensely, got interrupted by Yuki, who suddenly came beside him.


    "So, that is sword intent," Yuki said with a slight yearning in his voice.


    Lenny didn''tment anything on that as it might suspicious if he asked what it was. Instead, he asked the system. ''Hey, system. Can you tell me what is sword intent?''


    [ Sword Intent contains the belief of the sword, and this power is disyed through mental energy to sh through the void. When one is able toprehend something simr to the Sword Intent, one bes the bane of mental energy techniques. It also amplifies the power of your attack. ]


    ''This is very strong.'' Lenny was internally shocked by the information. He asked. ''So, can I also have that kind of intent?''


    ? He was worried that he wouldn''t be able to learn that because he was using a spear. He didn''t want to swordy and it would waste a lot of time.


    [ You can, host. Every kind of weapon has its own intent. Fist, sword, spear, axe, staff, etc.¡ªwhatever you name it, they all have their own intent. ]


    Lenny sighed in relief after hearing that. Then he looked up in the sky and thought. ''Are those guys gonna fight till death? I do not want that to happen now.''


    He was worried about the old fogies that were resting in the Secret Hall. Every person from the old generation who was on their deathbed would guard the safety of the family or n from gettingpletely destroyed. They were thest resort.


    He knew this from reading novels but didn''t fully believe it, as it might be different. So, he asked around old people who longed enough. Luckily, he found one old man who was able to witness a thing like that.


    And it happened with IceFire n, as they were new to this ce. The other two overlords wanted to eat this n, but an old woman came out to save them, and other old men also arrived from the two overlords.


    After, their discussion IceFire n became one of the overlords of this town like the other two.


    So, if Galibar and Brustiar fight to death now, it would spoil his n.


    At that moment, A voice sounded throughout the ce. "Can you guys please stop fighting? It makes you look pathetic in front of the juniors."


    Everyone looked to see who it was, and when they saw the person, their breath was taken away.


    "She is beautiful." Tailor who was a fighting maniac and never thought about women in his life had those words blurted out.


    Lenny was also quite shocked by the woman who was walking in the air. He checked his information.


    [ Julie IceFire (First-Stage Nascent Soul Realm): The Matriarch of the IceFire n. She is thinking of calming Galibar and Brustiar down. ]


    ''So, she is the matriarch of the IceFire n.'' Lenny looked at her deeply and was thinking of something.


    ¡­


    Galibar and Brustiar stopped attacking each other. They looked to their side and saw Julie there.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Brustiar said it with anger. "What do you want now? Are you going to meddle in our business?"


    Galibar squinted his eyes, as he was also curious.


    "Yes, I have to." Julie looked at them with a calm face. "I don''t want the ordinary people to suffer just because of your business."


    Galibar replied. "Why would we care about what the mortals think? They were meant to serve us, cultivators."


    "If you care about those mortals, then you can protect them however you want. But I warn you, don''t meddle in our business." Brustiar warned her.


    Julie went silent for a second, then she spoke again. "If you guys want to fight, then I will have to show you what real power looks like."


    Shoooo!


    Blue mes started toe out of her body toward the ground and sky. The moment those mes touched the trees, it immediately burned them, but the next moment, they froze into ice while still burning.


    She pressed her hand forward, and a tsunami made of blue me surged toward them.


    Brustiar immediately swung his sword, trying to cut open a path. A red sword aura that was mixed with sword intent shot word the blue ming tsunami. But the blue me still moved forward.


    Galibar punched the blue me, but in a few seconds, his hand froze.


    Galibar and Brustiar thought with their eyes wide open. ''She has gotten more stronger!''


    They both retreated and looked at Julie with worry.


    Julie didn''t continue attacking them. She gave them a warning look."You both should think this through more before you guys fight with each other."


    She was about to leave after saying that but gave a nce at Galibar''s new son-inw.


    She nced at Lenny, expecting a look of lust and worship, but got nothing. There was no emotion on his face, just like hers. Even Yuki, who didn''t show much expression, had some admiration in his eyes.


    She was a bit shocked, as nobody had ever looked at her like that.


    Lenny saw Julie was ncing at him, so he stared deep right into her eyes.


    Julie quickly turned her head away and left.


    Nobody knew what was going on in her mind right now.


    On the other hand, Galibar and Brustiar looked at each other and left without saying anything. The elders who were waiting to join in also left.


    Kaley said to Lenny. "Let''s go. I think they are done."


    Lenny nodded his head and followed her. Inside his mind, he was currently thinking. ''I need her on my side.''

 Chapter 30 Kaley Captured **

    ?Inside a nicely decorated room.


    Lenny and Jasmine were sitting on the bed. Lenny asked. "Have you found any women in a higher realm than me?"


    Jasmine thought for a while and said."Not many; just the head elder''s wife. The rest are all lower than you."


    "Good." A smile grew on Lenny''s face.


    Jasmine asked with doubt. "Gale, why do you want to know about this information? Is it for the n or for yourself?"


    Lenny didn''t mind her telling his real name because the room was covered with a sound and spiritual sense istion array.


    Lenny went silent and then said."It is for both. I need someone stronger to gain more power."


    Jasmine smiled after hearing that. "Thank you for being honest. And remember, I don''t mind you having sexual rtions with other women because I know I can''t keep you for myself. But I would be happy just by knowing you have your heart for me."


    Lenny was stumped hearing that, he didn''t expect her to be so open-minded. He grabbed her hand and made her sit on hisp. He cupped her face and said."I can''t get enough of you, girl."


    Jasmine hugged him around his neck and looked into his eyes."You can have me whenever you want."


    Slowly, their lips touched each other, and they started sucking each other''s lips. Lenny licked and bit her lips, making her moan.


    "Mmm~"


    Lenny slowly unbuttoned her maid outfit. Jasmine rubbed her pussy on the bulge that was under her.


    KnockKnock


    At that moment, a knocking sound came from the door.


    Making Jasmine''s eyes wide open. She tried to escape away from Lenny''s clutches, but he didn''t let go of her.


    Lenny extended his senses to see who it was. He saw that it was Kaley who was all alone.


    He looked at Jasmine and said."It''s time to act, baby. Kneel on the ground."


    Jasmine blushed and became shy; however, she listened to hismand.


    He opened his pants and presented his long, girthy cock in front of her face. He stroked her hair and said"Make it moist."


    KnockKnock.


    The sound of knocking came again.


    Lenny used his spiritual sense to tell her toe in. Kaley opened the door and was hit by the sight of Jasmine giving a blowjob to Lenny.


    She became dumbfounded, but luckily the sound of the door shutting down made here back to her senses.


    She angrily walked toward Lenny and asked."What are you doing!?"


    Lenny said with his cold face as he rubbed Jasmine''s head for sucking his balls. She was truly doing a great job. "My maid is serving me. What is wrong with that?"


    "Uhh," Kaley couldn''t think of anything to say because the servant in their ce would have to do whatever their master said. It was for every royal family, n, and family.


    Lenny pointed at the chair beside his bed. "Sit there. You can say what you want after that."


    Kaley sat down and looked at Lenny''s long, girthy dick. It was now drenched in Jasmine''s saliva.<novelnext></novelnext>


    *Slurp* *Slurp*


    Jasmine bobbed her head up and down. She licked the tip all around, giving Lenny extreme pleasure.


    Lenny was having more pleasure because he was doing obscene things in front of someone else.


    He asked Kaley with great difficulty."What is that you want?"


    Kaley, who had all of her focus on how Jasmine was trying to suck the life out of that dick, flinched when she heard Lenny ask something. "Uh..Uhh.."


    Kaley stuttered then said."Didn''t you tell my father that you would marry me after we got to know each other a little?"


    As she said that, Jasmine''s lust took control over her. She was having a unique feeling, too, doing such an obscene thing in front of someone. She slid her panty off her pussy and started fingering the moist lips.


    "Mmmm~"


    Lenny stopped focusing on Kaley and put his mind on Jasmine. He grabbed her head and started making her swallow his dick forcefully.


    Jasmine let go of her hand and used it to support herself, while with the other hand, she rubbed her pussy.


    *Gluck* *Gluck*


    Lenny felt he was in heaven as she squizzes his dick and her tongue rubbed his dick''s tip.


    After a few minutes, Lenny suddenly said."I aming."


    He shoved his entire dick into her mouth and started shooting his semen right into her throat.


    *Ghag*


    Jasmine choked on the zet of semen that was shooting out of Lenny''s dick. Still, she didn''t let any of that drop out of her mouth; she drank it happily.


    After Lenny was done cumming, he took his dick out of her mouth. Lenny wasn''t done with that, he picked her up and pulled her panty out.


    He rubbed her bottom lips, which were now wet from the orgasm she had. Then he gave her butt a strong p that made it jiggle.


    "Kya~"


    Jasmine screamed in pleasure.


    Lenny positioned his dick at her moist lips and let her sit on it.


    Kaley wondered. ''Will that thing even fit in the tiny slit?''


    "Mhmm~"


    Jasmine moaned as she felt her insides getting expanded by Lenny''s dick. After he felt that she had taken all of his dick in, he started moving her waist up and down. Jasmine started riding his dick like a horse.


    Lenny ripped her dress open and his right onto those jiggling boobs. He bit one of its nipples and suckled on them. Jasmine grabbed his head and pushed it into her boobs.


    "Mhmm~, Yes, Suck on them harder. Fuck that pussy hard. Ahh~"


    While Lenny and Jasmine were having their fun, Kaley, who was watching this, was rubbing her pussy. She didn''t even know when she started doing it. The more she rubbed and watched Lenny''s dicke out of Jasmine''s pussy, the more juices came out of her pussy.


    Lenny, seeing her like that, grinned in his heart. ''Sess.''

 Chapter 31 The Truth About Kaley **

    ?*Pat* *Pat*


    Sound of meat getting pped against each other echoed throughout Lenny''s room.


    Lenny''s dick entered Jasmine''s womb in and out. Jasmine was in bliss; she had her head upward and her mouth wide open. Saliva was drooling out of her mouth.


    Lenny felt something brewing inside him. So, heid down Jasmine on her back. He got on top of her and started hisst sprint.


    Jasmine grabbed his neck and locked her legs around his waist.


    "Ahhh~ Ahh~ Faster, Faster, please~ "


    Lenny obliged her and started moving his waist faster. Her bottom lips started to turn red, but she had no care for that.


    Then came the moment.


    "I aming." Lenny started giving strong, long thrusts as he said that.


    "Yes, cum in my womb," Jasmine begged as hot breath came out of her mouth.


    "Here you go." With onest strong thrust, he plunged his dick inside her womb and started shooting out semen.


    After he was done dumping his seeds, he pulled his dick out.


    *Plop*


    The moment his dick came out, a stream of semen started oozing out of her pussy. Jasmine scooped some of those with her finger and put them in her mouth. She licked her finger and gave him a seductive look.


    Lenny held back his urges, and he had to do something else first. He turned and arrived in front of Kaley.


    Currently, Kaley was biting her finger and fingering herself. He could see her virgin pussy, which had some hair sticking out.


    He said to her."Don''t you want to get to know each other better? We can, but to do that, you have to listen to me?"


    He raised her chin and looked into her lustful eyes. She also looked at him, but that quickly changed its direction to Lenny''s dick which was right above her hand. She subconsciously touched it, which was mixed with Lenny''s semen and Jasmine''s sacred juice.


    "Look at me!" Lenny raised his voice, making her flinch.


    She raised her head and looked at Lenny''s cold face.


    Lenny whispered in her ears. "You will do whatever I say. Only then will you get me and this big reward."


    Kaley nodded at her cat like a tamed animal.


    Lenny put his hand on her moist bottom lips. He rubbed her clitoris and spread her clit apart.


    "So much juice ising out. You want this dick to mess your pussy so badly?" Lenny asked.


    "Yes, I want it," Kaley said with desperation.


    This made Lenny quite curious because she seemed totally out of character. So, he used inspection on her.


    [ Kaley Ragingwave (First Stage Foundation Establishment Realm): She was a naughty child from birth. She would go around the house at night and see who was having sex with whom. She grew up with the belief that boys always dominate girls. So, she wanted to be fierce and dominate others. But she was the daughter of the patriarch and had low talent in cultivation, so no one dared toy an eye on her. For that, she thought she was fierce, but that was all fake. She is currently overwhelmed by lust and wants to experience what the girls experienced themselves. ]


    ''Look what we have here. The system seems to be very insightful of this.'' Lenny couldn''t help but say.


    [ Host, throughout the past experience, the system calcted that if the host knew the girl better, he could quickly capture her heart. ]


    ''Heh, system, that means you are getting smarter every day.'' Lenny smiled in his heart.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Lenny asked Kaley."How old are you?"


    "Fifty-one." She answered.


    Lenny started fingering her pussy."You are so old but still a virgin."


    "Don''t say I am old. I am still young for you." Kaley said as she moaned lightly.


    Lenny increased the speed and the number of fingers to two. "Oh, then let me ask. Will you be happy to get fucked by this dick all your life?"


    "Ahh~" Kaley started moaning loudly. "Yes, because you have the biggest dick I have seen and you pleasure women very well."


    Lenny then used his third finger and started strongly thrusting in her pussy."Good,"


    *Squelch* *Squelch*


    In just a few seconds, he had her sacred juicepletely spread all over the area of her pussy.


    "Ahh~"


    Kaley''s body jolted as she spoke. "Something ising."


    Immediately, she started squirting. Lenny pulled his fingers out and brought his face to her fountain. He put his mouth on her pussy and started sucking up all the juice. He twirled her red button with his tongue.


    Kaley grabbed his hair and shoved his face further in. "Drink it all~"


    After she was done squirting, Lenny pulled his tongue out of the moist walls inside her pussy and looked at her gasping face.


    He raised her face and kissed her on the mouth. He forcefully opened her lips and started sliding some of her squirting juice. Then he explored her mouth with his tongue.


    "Mhmm~" Kaley let him dominate her because it was making her feel great.


    He let go of her mouth, and Kaley tried to follow behind him but couldn''t catch it.


    He put Jasmine to the side andid down on the bed.


    "Crawl up to me," Lenny ordered Kaley.


    She obliged to his order and slowly crawled up to him in the bed.


    "Lick that dick all over. It needs to be lubricated to go inside this pussy." Lenny said to her as he rubbed her bottom lips.


    She came before his dick and started jerking it with her hands.


    Pat


    A tight p ranged from her ass. Lenny pped her ass hard and had his handprint printed on it.


    "I told you to lick it or I won''t lick this pussy." He said as he rubbed her clitoris.


    Kaley nodded her head with a slight tear in the corner of her eyes.


    She brought her mouth to it and started licking the tip like ice cream. Slowly she started to lick the side and bravely took the whole dick in her mouth like Jasmine.


    *Gluck* *Gluck*


    While she was giving him a blowjob, he was licking all around her pussy, making it ready to receive his dick.

 Chapter 32 A Bit Too Harsh **

    ?Kaley was sucking his dick when suddenly Jasmine intruded and held one of his jewels in her mouth.


    Lenny was in bliss during the attack from both sides. He felt the semen inside building up. He grabbed Kaley''s head and forced her to swallow it whole.


    Meanwhile, he started teasing her clitoris heavily and gave her some bites from time to time.


    "I am cumming." Nathen said as he thrust his dick into her throat.


    Kaley was about to cum too, but she couldn''t say anything because of Lenny''s dick that was inside her mouth, which was taking up the whole space.


    At that moment, Lenny shot his semen inside her throat, and she was choking because of the huge amount. Meanwhile, Lenny was drinking all the juice that was spraying out of her pussy.


    Kaley gagged and wasn''t able to drink it. The rest of it dropped down from her mouth andnded back on his dick, coating it again.


    Jasmine didn''t want those to go to waste as those contained yang qi. Even if it were in small amounts, it was still useful.


    Jasmine took Lenny''s dick from Kaley''s hand and quickly gobbled it up in her mouth. In a few seconds, she cleaned his dick.


    Lenny yanked Kaley to the bed andid her on her back. He spread her legs and gave her tight ps on her butt. "Why didn''t you drink it all?"


    "It was too much."


    Pat!


    "I do not want to hear that from next time. You will drink every single drop, got it?"


    Pat!


    "Y- Yes¡­"


    Pat!


    "Good." Lenny ced his dick on her moist, trembling lips and rubbed it. He asked. "What do you want now?"


    "I¡­" Kaley did say it first time what she wanted but she became when she was asked again in this position.


    Lenny continued to rub his dick and sometimes tease her by entering just a bit of his tip.


    Kaley bit her lips and tried to bury her shame but couldn''t. Lenny smirked at her and pressed his dick a little bit more, letting her experience what was in store for her.


    Kaley finally couldn''t take it anymore. She begged out loud. "I want you to spray my walls with your seeds!"


    "Good girl." Lenny grinned and pressed his waist forward. It slowly went in and spread her tight pussy walls.


    Lenny was having the same feeling as the first time he did it with Jasmine.


    Then he felt something blocking his path. He tore open theyer of membrane without any remorse.


    "AHHH!~"


    A loud shriek came from her that shook the room. But Lenny acted as if he didn''t hear that andpletely shoved his entire dick in her pussy.


    He stopped there and experienced the feeling the walls of flesh were giving him by wrapping his dick.


    He looked at Kaley and saw her crying. He felt he was being too harsh, so he descended down on her boobs and started massaging them. He took one of the celery tips in his mouth and started licking it all around. The other one, he kneaded and shaped it like dough.


    Kaley''s pain subsided, but that still wasn''t enough. She grabbed Lenny''s head and brought it in front of her face. She quickly invaded his mouth to find relief. Lennyplied with her silent order and tangled his tongue with hers.


    After her pain was gone, she separated her mouth from his to gasp for air. The moment their lips separated, a string of saliva could be seen connected to their lips.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Lenny looked at her face and moved his waist back. His dick was nowpletely out of her pussy. Kaley felt something was missing from her.


    Then, Lenny entered again, filling Kaleypletely. He started with slow thrusts that were letting her feel the pleasure of sex gradually.


    When Lenny saw Kaley making a lewd face, he tossed all the amateurish movement and went full throttle.


    *Phat* Phat*


    The sound of Lenny''s waist pping against Kaley''s juggling butt could be heard.


    "Ahh~ Ahh~ Ahh~ More, Harder ~"


    Lenny increased his speed more, turning his clit slightly red.


    Jasmine was rubbing her pussy seeing them in action.


    Lenny didn''t want his best and number one girl to miss. He signaled for her toe to him. Jasmine came to his side, and Lenny quickly invaded her mouth while fingering her pussy.


    "Mhhhm~" Jasmine felt more pleasure than doing it herself.


    Lenny, with his other hand, gave Kaley''s butt a tight p from time to time.


    Lenny felt something build up in him again. So, he started doing strong and fast thrusts. "I am cumming."


    "Please, cum inside me~," Kaley said with her tongue out and her eyes rolling back.


    With onest strong thrust, he entered her womb and dumped his seed.


    Jasmine also orgasmed from his fingering as he had found her G-spot.


    "Mhmm~"


    Jasmine rested on his shoulder, and Kaley was in a daze from the pleasure she had experienced.


    *Plop*


    Lenny took his dick out of Kaley''s pussy, from which his semen came running down.


    Kaley asked after she came to her senses."Are we done?"


    Pat!


    Lenny pped her butt and said."No, I am not done. I am still not satisfied."


    Kaley gazed at the proud little monster that was still standing even after invading her cave. She gulped after seeing that.


    Lenny put Jasmine by Kaley''s side and quickly entered her cave.


    "Yes~ Yes~ Harder~ "


    Jasmine moaned as she got attacked by Lenny.


    Lenny looked at Kaley and said."Sit on her face, and let her lubricate it. I will use it after I am done here."


    Kaley did as he told and sat on Jasmine her face. Jasmine greedily sucked on her pussy, which still had Lenny''s semen dripping down.


    With that, the room filled with obscene noises till after noon.

 Chapter 33 The Secret Of The Patriarchs

    ?Outside Lenny''s room, two guards were keeping an eye on them.


    One of the guards asked nervously. "Hey, it has been such a long time. Miss Kaley still has note out."


    "Hey, don''t say it like that. Maybe they are doing pichu pichu."


    "What is pichu pichu?" The guard was confused as he heard something like that for the first time.


    "This is what I said when I was a kid."


    "Okay, but can you please tell me what it is?"


    "Pichu pichu means this." The guard made a ring with his finger and inserted his other hand''s finger in and out. "We can''t say anything impolite about Miss or we''ll have our heads chopped off. So, I use this tomunicate with my other brethren."


    "Oh, so that''s it, but are you sure they are doing it?" That guard was still skeptical. "You know how our miss is. Maybe she angered that cold-hearted dude, or they kidnapped her."


    "Heh, with how our Miss is, it doesn''t matter what kind of guy you are. You wille under her thumb."


    Creack


    The door of Lenny''s room suddenly opened.


    "Look, you will see that cold-hearted guy will follow behind our miss." The guard said, confidentially.


    However, what they saw was beyond their expectations.


    Their Miss Kaley, who was always haughty and fierce, was snuggling on Lenny''s arm, and Lenny didn''t even seem to care about her.


    "Am I seeing things?"


    "Maybe."


    They watched in a daze as Lenny and others passed by them.


    Lenny didn''t tell anything about Kaley except about his cultivation that uses the yin qi of women and how his yang qi is also helpful for them.


    Kaley didn''t question much, as there were many kinds of cultivation in this world.


    However, there was one thing that happened that he didn''t expect. It came from the system.


    [ Do you want to take Kaley Raginwave as your second harem member? ]


    To this he had his answer from the start. That was a simple "no."


    He believed not anyone can be his harem member if they had to then they have to valuable assets. But the other ones he would use for cultivation could be his army.


    Currently, he was going to tell his future father-inw that they would be ready to get married in two months. That was the time he calcted toplete his n and get to peak golden core at least.


    At the patriarchal hall.


    Except for the patriarch, there were no other people present at this time.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Galibar was cultivating crossed-legged when suddenly he opened his eyes.


    The door opened, and Lenny and others entered.


    Galibar face became ecstatic after seeing his daughter snuggling in Lenny''s arms so closely, he didn''t even pay attention to if Lenny did mind it or not.


    Galibar greeted them with a smile."It seems you both are getting along with each other very well."


    Lenny calmly said."Your daughter was quite easy to get along with."


    Kaley''s eyes glowed with admiration upon hearing his praise. Galibar also noticed that he felt his daughter hadpletely changed into someone else.


    But Galibar didn''t mind that, as all that mattered was the result that was toe. He then told them to sit down on one of the futons on the side.


    Lenny sat down, and on either side of him sat Kaley and Jasmine.


    Galibar asked."So, have you guys decided to get married?"


    Kaley answered first."Yes, we have."


    "Great," A big smile appeared on Galibar''s face. "Then when- ?"


    "In two months." Lenny cut Gaibar off in the middle of his question.


    Galibar raised his eyebrows; he didn''t know why they had to waste so much time when the couple themselves were ready to get married. So, he expressed his doubt. "Why in two months?"


    "It is because it will take for my n members to arrive here. I have sent a message to them, and it will take time for it to arrive at their location." Lenny focused on Galibar''s face to see his reaction.


    And he was right on the money. Galibar''s face was ecstatic. Lenny thought in his mind. ''You geezer, you don''t care about your daughter a little bit. You just did thatpetition to save face. You just want to find a way to save your face and to not lose this stupid patriarch position.''


    Galibar nodded his head with a smile. "Yes, you have done a good job, son-inw. We shouldn''t hurry in marriage, we should take everyone''s agreement into consideration first."


    "Thank you for understanding." Lenny bowed his head a little and then stood up. "That is all I wanted to say. So, can I take my leave now?"


    Galibar nodded his head again in pure happiness. "Yes, and Kaley, show your fiance around the town and show our family business."


    Kaley smiled in agreement and trotted away, holding Lenny''s arm.


    After they left, Galibar stroked his beard and grinned from ear to ear. ''Hehe¡­ Head Elder, do you think you can use other people''s influence to get rid of me? Then you are dead wrong. You are just a stepping stone for me to conquer this whole town.''


    Galibar didn''t continue cultivating but instead pondered about his future ns, and even if he cultivated, he wouldn''t progress further as he had used a secret technique to break through to the Nascent Soul Realm.


    Not just him, but every other person with a low-level bloodline can''t progress further, they hit a wall in cultivation. For them was Nascent Soul Realm. On the other hand, it was a low-level cultivation technique or manual for the various families. So, Brustiar also broke through in an unorthodox way.


    Remembering this pained Galibar''s heart. This was also the reason they were shocked when Julie got stronger.


    Suddenly, his eyes shed with greed. "They also have low-level bloodlines, but they were able to progress; they must have a secret. Just wait, your n will be fuel to our rise."


    In the patriarchal hall, one could see Galibar smirking to himself like a fool.

 Chapter 34 A Little Dark Side.

    ?"Hey, hey, look. Is that the future son-inw of the Ragingwave n?"


    "Yes, he is. He still looks handsome after watching up close."


    "They both make a great pair."


    Many people gossiped about Lenny and Kaley as they walked on the streets.


    While the maidens were talking about something else.


    "Ahhh! I want him to kidnap me away."


    "Hmph, who would take you? You whore who sleeps with any handsome-looking guy."


    "What is wrong with that? I let them appreciate my beauty."


    "Please, marry me, Lenny, and have my big, fat baby."


    Jasmine, who was walking behind them, said with a smile. "Master, you are popr as usual."


    "It is my hubby we are talking about. They can only be jealous." Kaley said it with smugness.


    Meanwhile, Lenny thought to himself. ''People are stupid as always. They can do so many things and try to make their lives better.''


    Then Kaley showed the businesses that Ragingwave owned.


    Lenny came to a conclusion after seeing all of them: they were all great mixers of stupidity. They owned many kinds of businesses, from clothing to selling ves. There are all kinds of things that don''t make sense. He also found out what the other two overlords owned.


    They were also the same!


    ''It looks like they are doing a stupidpetition in here too. But they don''t see they are just robbing people''s earnings.'' Lenny couldn''t help butment.


    Because he asked Kaley how much tax they had to give, and she told him it was 60%. Lenny almost cursed out loud when he heard that. ''This is a fucking daylight robbery!''


    After Kaley had introduced Lenny to their businesses, he wanted to leave for home and cultivate.


    But on the way, they passed by an alleyway, and a roll of bread suddenly hit Lenny''s feet.


    He looked to his side to see a boy with tattered clothes and dirt all around his body. There was a dirty stenching out of him.


    The boy looked up at them with fear, hesitating to get that bread that seemed to be his.


    "Hmph, go aw- ." Kaley was about to scream to shoo him away, but Lenny stopped her. She asked.


    Lenny said with his cold face."Come here, kid."<novelnext></novelnext>


    The boy took small steps and walked toward him. Lenny crouched down and picked up the bread. He presented it in front of the boy, and the boy moved faster.


    After the boy took the bread in his hand, he was about to run away. But Lenny stopped him. "Hey, kid. Mind if you could share some of your bread with me?"


    Kaley became surprised and questioned."Why would you want such a dirty thing?"


    Lenny didn''t say anything; he just turned his head at her and red at her with killing intent. Kaley shuddered and stood there like a puppet.


    Lenny turned his back to the boy and said."Don''t you want to share with me?"


    The boy gulped and mustered up his courage. "Wh- why do you wa- want mine? Yo- you can have all the delicious meals at a restaurant."


    "Kid," Lenny called him, which made the boy raise his head and look straight into Lenny''s eyes. "I have a weird taste. Do you have a problem if I just eat a small piece of your tasty bread?"


    "My bread, tasty?" The boy was confused as he had never heard his picked-up bread would be tasty other than his mother.


    "Will you share it with me or not?" Lenny asked again.


    The boy nodded his head like a chicken pecking at rice. He tore almost half of the bread and gave it to Lenny. Lenny himself didn''t expect this boy to give so much. The way the boy was it looked like he was not able to eat a proper thing for two days and now he was giving his maybest ration to Lenny and such a big portion at that.


    Lenny took it and gave it a big bite, not caring about the foul stench and dirt that were on it. Even though it tasted bad and felt nothing, he dumped it in his stomach. He nudged the boy. "Eat yours too. Let''s see who can finish first."


    The moment he said that, the boy quickly started eating it. The boy really ate at such a fast rate that Lenny lost. The boy jumped for joy after seeing there was still some bread left in Lenny''s hand. "I won! I won!"


    Seeing this, Jasmine giggled out loud. "What a cute kid!"


    On the other hand, Kaley didn''t understand what was happening. From birth, she was told she was superior and it was a bad thing to mix with people like these. Instead, they should worship her and cower in fear of her power.


    At that moment, a woman came out of the shadows cast by the alley. She had soulless eyes, and her hair was stoic and messed up. She had little cloth to cover herself with.


    "Naile, what are you doing here? Stay away from them." She rushed up and quickly distanced her son from them. Then she went to the ground and begged. "Please, forgive my son. He is a dumb kid, he didn''t do anything to you!"


    Her action and shout attracted everyone''s attention. Not just the pedestrian on the street, but people who emerged from the alleyway who looked like the mother and son, malnourished and with no hope to live.


    Lenny gave a helpless sigh and stood up. He started walking away. "Let''s go."


    After they left the crowd, Kaley asked. "Why do you have to treat those people nicely? Now, look and see that they were not respecting you properly."


    Lenny frowned the moment he heard Kaley say that. Jasmine spoke on Lenny''s behalf. "Master is not like you guys, Miss Kaley, who treat people like nothing. He has grown up with great values, unlike you."


    "Why you? You are jus- ." Kaley was about to yell at Jasmine when Lenny stopped them.


    "Stop it. Don''t ever fight against each other like that." Lenny said as he halted his steps. He turned his head to see a three-story restaurant.

 Chapter 35 Gale

    ?Lenny and others have arrived in front of a restaurant that was also Ragingwave n''s property but this was somewhat special.


    They entered the restaurant and were greeted by girls in tight cheongsams which revealed their breasts and juicy thighs.


    The whole ce was filled with rednterns. They saw the bottom floor was filled with many rough cultivators.


    The girls in the entrance weed them."Wee to Crimson Moon Pce. How can we help you?"


    Kaley quickly spoke up before Lenny could."Give us a private room on the third floor."


    One of the girls got surprised and said"Sorry, guest. That floor is only essible to VIP guests."


    Kaley didn''t expect such a reply from the girl. Every time she came here with his guard and father they would immediately take her to the third floor.


    Then one of the girls on the side came forward because she recognized Kaley."I am sorry, Miss Kaley. She is new here so she doesn''t know you. You follow me I will lead you to your room."


    Going up the stairs, something caught Lenny''s eyes. However, he didn''t go there to check on it now. They arrived at a small well-decorated room that had a small round table in the middle.


    Lenny didn''t enter instead he told Kaley."Invite the owner of this restaurant, I have something to talk about."


    After saying that he left. Kaley didn''t know what to say as she could only listen to his orders. Jasmine also stayed with her as he told her that he needed to do this alone.


    Lenny came down to the bottom floor again and walked toward the counter. He sat down and undid his disguise, returning to his original face. He ordered a small cup of beer.


    Taking a sip of it, he said."Nice to meet you. Can I know your name?"


    He was telling this to the person beside him. It was a boy of the same age as him. He had drowsy eyes and messy hair. It was none other than Niloy.


    He seems to be currently drowning himself in alcohol.


    Niloy turned his head and see who it was. At first, he could not see clearly because of his drowsy eyes but after squinting for a second he was finally able to see who it was.


    Niloy''s eyes shot wide open, he didn''t expect to Gale be in such a ce and sitting so close to him. He might not have seen him personally but he had seen his picture and he was sure it was Gale.


    Niloy asked, with his eyes wide open."Why are you here? Didn''t you escape this town?"


    "I couldn''t. The anger in my heart couldn''t calm down even after killing all of them." Gale said as he swirled the beer in his cup.


    "So, you are here to massacre this whole town?" Niloy asked in a low voice that didn''t spread to anyone''s ear.


    Gale denied by shaking his head."Just the Burnheart''s. However, if the other two also dig their nose here then I don''t mind killing them all."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Niloy went silent then he said."Anger has consumed you. Many innocents will be killed."


    Niloy didn''t think if Gale could achieve this feat or not, he was just concerned about the innocent people. Even in the ns and families, there are normal, good-willed people that just want to live a nice, simple life.


    "Yes, it has consumed me." Astonishingly, Gale didn''t deny him."However, that''s just not it. Do you know what I saw when I was gathering information for the past week?"


    "What?" Niloy asked, raising his eyebrows.


    "Suffering," Gale went into a daze."Suffering in normal people just like Greg and Aldeinne. They can''t eat, and their women are getting taken and raped just for the young generation of these overlords to feel pleasure. They are not giving them their rights, they are bullying them. So many kids have these idiots given birth to just to let them suffer in the streets. I can not let this happen."


    "So, you want to be the savior of these people? A hero?"


    "You can say that. I formed a big n for that but after I started gaining power and controlling these big guys under my nose I felt a great satisfaction in my heart." A smile grew on Gale''s face. He turned his head at Niloy and said."I now want to crush someone stronger than me, be controlled by me. The thing about saving people is a spark for my ambition in my heart. I want those guys to get the feeling of not having control of their destiny."


    "When I truly rule this ce, the people at the bottom will see me as their hero and savior. That will be a secondary reward for me, a constion prize to calm my heart."


    "You are mad." NIloy was beyond shock. Gale''s words might sound simple but there seemed to be much more ambition hiding behind those words.


    "I do not care what any calls me. Many people will say many to people like us but when we achieve that goal, no one will be there to oppose us. Because our strength and achievement make everyone follow us blindly."


    "That''s why people say the history is written by victors." A big smirk appeared on Gale''s face.


    Niloy gulped his non-existence saliva was sweating heavily. He felt he was sitting with someone who had gone insane.


    Niloy asked nervously."Then why are you saying this to me?"


    "It is because of you how I am now. You have contributed much to it. I want to let you know before I progress further." Gale smiled and returned to his normal position.


    "That," Niloy stuttered then gritted his teeth."I am sor-."


    "Don''t say that to me. You have a job, a job where you deliver all the inside of news of Burnheart''s to me."


    "I.."


    "I don''t want to hear anything. If you don''t do it, I will kill you. You seem to want to die after what you had done to Greg and Aldeinne but you are scared to die. If not, you shouldn''t be drowning yourself in alcohol right now." Gale said with an icy cold voice which made Niloy shiver.


    "I want to see you here every day, a girl wille to take the information." With that Gale left the ce, leaving behind Niloy''s daze, contemting

 Chapter 36 The Owner

    ?Gale walked up the stairs, and in the middle of it, he disguised himself as Lenny.


    He was about to go back but stopped. He came outside of the restaurant and went into an alleyway.


    Suddenly, a shadow followed behind him and came into the alleyway too. But when the shadow entered, he found no one.


    The shadow was a spy who was told to keep an eye on Niloy. He had noticed that Niloy had no friends and was always alone, but today he noticed someone approaching him and talking to him. At first, he thought it might be a random drunkard; however, the way they talked, it looked like they were close.


    So, he shifted his focus to Gale and when he saw Galeing back and going into an alleyway, he felt it was bait. But he had to bite it or he might miss him.


    The spy was about to turn around when all of a sudden.


    Puchi


    His neck was cut open by someone from behind. The spy wasn''t able to scream and died in seconds.


    It was none other than Lenny. He spread his senses and found that no one saw this.


    ''Now, time to get a nonexistent victim.'' Lenny walked out of the alleyway.


    As he walked out, a scream came from the alley. The scream attracted everyone''s attention on the streets.


    They all looked at the alley and saw an average-looking boy running at them with tears and fear in his face.


    "The Ragingwave n killed the Burnheart Family''s people again! I am dead! They will kill me!" The man quickly ran away like the wind; it seemed like he was escaping to save his life.


    The pedestrians all looked into the alleyway and indeed saw a headless corpse of a man. The man''s head was on the side, and it matched the characteristics of the Burnheart Family.


    While a scene was made there, Lenny entered the restaurant again and went to the washroom to wash his hands.


    Lenny, with his calm and cold face, walked back towards his private room.


    After opening the door of the room, he saw many types of dishes ced on the table. What caught Lenny''s attention most was an unknown woman who was talking to Kaley.


    The woman was wearing a dark green gown, which revealed her busty breasts and ass. She had short, shoulder-length blonde hair. She was a bit petite, but that didn''t diminish her beauty. She had an authoritarian aura around her.


    Kaley jumped up after seeing Lenny was back. She took hold of his arm and asked coyly. "What took you so long?"


    "Nothing," Lenny said as he walked toward the table. "I just met an old friend. So we had a brief conversation. Also cleaned off a bit of dirt that was on the hand."


    "Oh, next time, introduce your friend to me," Kaley said it eagerly.


    "We will see." After saying that, Lenny shifted his focus on the blonde-haired woman who was giving him curious looks with a smirk on her face. "May I know who you are?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "My, my," The woman''s lips curled up. "You called me here and you are telling me who I am?"


    Lenny raised his eyebrows."So, you are the owner of this restaurant."


    He didn''t expect the owner of this restaurant to be so young. Then he pondered. ''What am I even saying? Age is meaningless in the cultivation world.''


    "Yes, I am the owner of this restaurant. My name is Fiona Ragingwave, the wife of the head elder." Fiona looked at him with a teasing smile. "And who might you be?"


    The veins on Lenny''s forehead twitched a bit. ''This woman¡­''


    However, Lenny tried his hardest to not show any emotion, he said."I am Lenny Minar, the fiance of Kaley."


    "So, you are the lucky guy. You look quite handsome up close." Fiona started flirting with him.


    ''This woman feels horny.'' Lenny used Inspection to get a quick check on her.


    [ Fiona Ragingwave (Ninth Stage Foundation Establishment Realm) - She is an outsider who came here to escape her past and live a normal life. But it was hard at first to start a business. So, he seduced the head elder when he was young and married him. She used his influence to grow bigger. But recently, the head elder is desperate for power and is spending little to no time with her. He used the maids and his high-quality servant to relieve himself. She is currently desperate for a man to take her. ]


    ''As I guessed it, she is horny, and¡­this¡­this is making my n go easier.'' Lenny was ecstatic after reading her status.


    Fiona looked into his eyes and asked. "May I know why you would call me here? I have a lot of work to do and other guests to see. I can''t waste my valuable time here."


    ''Work my ass, you want to find a man to take you down.'' Lenny cursed in his mind, but outside he answered simply. "I want to do business with you."


    "Oh, why would a genius like you want to do business? The whole world is waiting for your arrival." Fiona immediately became skeptical of him.


    "Because I don''t want to rely on someone else''s money all the time. Also, I am missing a certain thing from my homnd, and it is rted to that." Lenny said with a slight reminiscence in his voice.


    "Oh, is that so?" Fiona''s curiosity was piqued. "What is this thing you are missing?"


    "It is called Spa," Lenny answered.


    However, his answer only increased Fiona''s curiosity, even Kaley and Jasmine were interested to hear about it.


    "Can you exin it to me?" Fiona asked eagerly. Kaley and Jasmine perked their ears up too.


    Lenny slowly exined it to them. However, their interest died down the more they heard Lenny''s exnation.


    Fiona summed it up and said."So, you are saying to make a ce where people will bathe in hot water and get a massage from a girl or boy?"


    Lenny shrugged his shoulders."Yes, that''s it."

 Chapter 37 White Jade Sect

    ?Fiona was a bit stumped after seeing him like that. She asked with doubt. "Do you think people would actually like it?"


    "Yes, I guarantee it." Lenny with absolute certainty. He knew why she was skeptical of him.


    People of this world were mostly cultivators, so they didn''t feel much sensation from normal things, and their desires, tastes, etc. were also a bit different. Normal people didn''t have time for luxury because they were always trying to find a way to survive rather than thinking about having fun.


    "Okay, I will give this one week of time. If it doesn''t do well, you have topensate for the cost it would take to make it." Fiona smirked at him.


    "Sure, I don''t mind it. By the way, how much time would it take to make the spas?" Lenny said as he started eating the dishes that were made of herbs and beast that was beneficial for body and gaining spiritual energy.


    Fiona thought for a bit then answered."At most one day."


    Lenny''s eyes widened a little."That fast!"


    "Yes," Fiona said with pride. "I have the most skilled workers under me, and many of them know how to cultivate."


    She had the right to be proud of it, as most of this work was normally done by people who couldn''t cultivate. Because no one wanted to do this type of work after walking on the cultivation road. And having a cultivator as a worker made everything ten times faster and easier.


    "That''s good to hear." Lenny nodded his head in satisfaction. "Now, we should eat our meal; it is getting cold."


    "Yes, yes," Kaley nodded her head, agreeing with him.


    Fiona looked at this niece of her, who seemed to havepletely changed into a totally new person. ''Is she brainwashed by him? She was agreeing with him and bobbing her head every time he said something.''


    However, she tossed those thoughts away from her head as it was something between a future couple. ''It doesn''t matter what is happening between them, it is alright as long as they are both happy.''


    Fiona stood and said."You guys eat; I will leave for other work."


    "Okay, aunt Fiona. I will see youter." Kaley waved her hand while chomping on the food in her mouth.


    Fiona was about to walk out of the room but took a small nce at Jasmine. The moment she had seen her whe she first entered the room, she felt a inexplicable danger from her. A unique sense of danger that she couldn''t describe fully. It made her feel that she wouldpete with her for something in future.


    There was another thing; she felt a familiarity with a certain race she had met in the past. But she couldn''t quite put a finger on it.


    After Fiona left the room, Jasminemunicated with Lenny mentally. ''Gale, she seems to be wary of me.''


    ''Don''t worry about it; maybe she''s being cautious about something else.''


    ''Are you sure?''


    ''I do not know. Did she talk to you after entering the room?''


    ''No, she would just take nces at me from time to time.''<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''Then it''s fine. She is a shrewd businesswoman; it is a habit of hers to check her surroundings.''


    After getting consoled by Lenny, Jasmine finally calmed down. She sighed in relief in her mind. ''That woman was getting on my nerve.''


    In ten minutes or so, they finished eating. When Lenny was about to pay the server for the food, she immediately denied it. "Sir, you don''t have to pay it."


    Lenny shrugged his shoulders."If you say so."


    They walked out of the restaurant and headed toward their home. On the way, he seemed to see patrols of Ragingwave and Burnheart.


    They were both looking at each other and would fight if something sparked between them.


    Jasminemented, acting shocked. "Oh my, they are so violent. It is totally different from the ce we came from."


    Kaley became ashamed upon hearing Jasmine''s words. It was directly insulting her, her n, and the people in her surroundings.


    At that time, Lenny also said."Let them do whatever they want. It might be normal for them."


    This further increased Kaley''s shame. She always believed the world was like that and people would do this normally, but from how Lenny and Kaley were talking about it seemed like they were barbarians.


    Meanwhile, Lenny and Jasmine were smiling in their hearts. It looked like it was doing better than they expected.


    ''I seem to have underestimated their generation of hatred for each other.'' Lenny thought to himself.


    While they were closing on their home, Jasmine suddenly spotted something out of the corner of her eye. She asked Lenny. "Master, what is that?"


    Lenny and Kaley turned around and saw a big poster. They walked in front of it and took a closer look. There were not many people around, and from the looks of the people here, they were used to it.


    Lenny just took one quick nce and knew what it was. It was about the selection process for joining the White Jade Sect.


    Kaley tried to act a bit smart here to exin it to Lenny. "The White Jade Sect is the true protector of this town, and not only this town, but they also have two more towns under them. The White Jade Sect is a prominent sect even among its surrounding sects."


    "They have elders in Soul Formation Realm sitting in it, as well as Suzerain, who is in the legendary, Void Amalgamation Realm. I''ve heard that there are many more like them who are still guarding the sect."


    "Every cultivator''s dream is to join the White Jade Sect. However, only a few chosen ones can get the opportunity to join it. We have a few guys from our n who are Inner Sect Disciples there."


    Lenny had already gathered these details, so he was not surprised. However, he was interested in other information.


    He asked Kaley."The inner sect disciples of your n, are they strong?"


    "Yes, they are quite strong. They can easily take down the elders of our n." Kaley announced proudly.

 Chapter 38 Strengthen Ourselves **

    Lenny calmly said."Oh, they look like fun to fight with."


    However, inside Lenny''s mind, rms were sounding all around. ''I didn''t expect those guys to be that strong!?''


    Kaley buried Lenny''s arm between her tits and said."Wanna fight me? "I''m sure it''ll be entertaining."


    Lenny raised his eyebrows at her who was all of a sudden like that. ''It seems her libido is up. This girl is too horny.''


    But Lenny didn''t mind calming her down. ''I hope you be a good weapon for me, Kaley.''


    "Then let''s go then. Jasmine, youe too. I need help in the fight." Lenny said as he walked toward their house.


    Jasmine happily smiled."Yes. Master."


    ...


    Arriving at his room, Nathen eventually decided not to dual cultivate, as he would do it anyway at night, which was approaching in a while.


    What he wanted to do now was n out more. He had to make slight changes to it.


    But first, he checked up on his missions again. It has been a long time.


    [ Mission - 2: The Second Harem Member


    (Synopsis: As the future Supreme Harem Master, you can''t just have one harem member. Go, grow your harem army.)


    (Time: 6 Months)


    (Reward: Great Empyrean Physique, Skill - Regeneration)


    (Punishment: Strip away all the cultivation) ]


    [ Side Mission: Harem Master''s Deeds


    (Synopsis: Have a dual cultivation session with two women, who is a higher realm than you.)


    (Time: Indefinite)


    (Rewards: Ability - SpearHeart)


    (Punishment: None) ]


    ''Hmm,'' Lennyid down on the bed while Jasmine went to take shower. ''Finding a second harem member will be an easy one, but I don''t just want any random girl. I need apetent and strong woman who has potential.''


    ''However, I already have a few in mind.'' Lenny decided to hold on to that as it would take just a little more time.


    Lenny got a headache when he saw the side mission. He felt the side mission was more difficult than the main mission.


    He knew women with a higher cultivation realm wouldn''t want to have intercourse with someone with a lower cultivation realm than them. Because men cared about the purity of a woman. So, the women with higher cultivation didn''t want to destroy their lives for someone with a lower cultivation realm who might have no future. They wanted to appeal to someone at higher cultivation realm. They would use their cultivation realm and purity to be a part of that man.


    ''Forget it let me check my status interface.''


    [ Host Name: Gale Burnheart


    Cultivation Realm: Third Stage Foundation Establishment Realm


    Body Cultivation Realm: Mid-Stage Golden Bone Realm


    Combat Strength: Eight-Stage Foundation Establishment Realm


    Age: 18/200


    Race: Human


    Talent: Low<novelnext></novelnext>


    Cultivation Technique: YinYang Harmony, Blood Demon.


    Movement Technique: Seven Illusinary Steps


    Ability: None


    Skill: Inspection, Blood Pump ]


    [ Harem Members: 1/5 ]


    [ Remarks: Host, your progress has stagnated. Do something! ]


    Lenny''s forehead twitched upon hearing the system''s remarks. ''Do something? What do you mean to do something? I am doing all of this nning, and you are telling me to do something!? Do you think it''s just that easy? Even geniuses require time to develop; it may take many years at times.''


    Lenny was genuinely mad as the system''s remarks seemed to insult all the groundwork he had done until now.


    ''But there is some truth to it, I indeed stagnated. However not much like you how you stupid system is saying.'' Lenny cursed the system, then calmed down when he felt he had vented his anger.


    And at that moment, Jasmine came out of the shower. She was just wearing a small towel to cover her private parts. However, she couldn''t fully cover it as the towel wasn''t big enough to block her nicely shaped buttocks and her watermelons.


    Immediately, Lenny became aroused by her. He came before her and picked her up. When he lifted her up, her towel fell to the ground, which revealed her seductive naked body.


    Jasmine hugged her shoulder and dly showed her body. She whispered in his ears. "Can''t you stop yourself after seeing me naked?"


    "That''s not it." Lennyid her on the bed and came on top of her. "I just want to strengthen ourselves up."


    "Hehe," Jasmine giggled and stretched her hands toward his face. Meanwhile, she opened his pants with her tail and started stroking his big spear with her tail. "Then you have to hurry up, this little monster can''t contain itself."


    Lenny brought his mouth right before hers and said."I know,"


    Lenny took her mouth and started kissing each other deeply. She used her tail to continue stroking his dick.


    Lenny felt that his dick was softly massaged, it was too rxing. He grabbed hold of her two mild jugs and started kneading, trying to sink his hands in them.


    "Mhmm~"


    Lenny felt her nipples go firm and stiff. So, he flicked them with his finger. Then he held her nipples and started twisting them.


    "Ahh~"


    Jasmine moaned out loud, which made her mouth open, and he invaded further into her mouth. His tongue coiled around hers. They exchanged each other''s saliva andpeted to drink the other''s faster.


    ying like that put a smile on both of their faces.


    Lenny descended his hand down her belly and spread her legs. He touched around her clit, feeling her slippery juices that had already lubricated her cave''s entrance. He then opened her slightly loose clit and the culprit of it bing like that was him, but he didn''t care how his woman was.


    He rubbed her red button and sometimes pressed it. With his other hand, he pulled the nipple hard, as if he were trying to milk the jugs. He took the remaining free breast into his mouth. He sucked hard on it and left some bite marks from time to time.


    Jasmine couldn''t handle such pleasure that wasing from all around.


    "I aming!~" Jasmine started having orgasms as her body spasmed in pleasure.


    Lenny put his dick right in front of her fountain and made his whole dick lubricate with the help of it.


    He put his dick before her moist bottom lips and tapped on it, which made them tremble.


    Jasmine put her arms forward as if trying to embrace Lenny in her."Come inside me."


    The moment she said that he pushed his long, girthy dick inside her cave, which took it dly. Lenny also descended down and took her mouth.


    With that began Lenny''s attack, which was just the start of the night.

 Chapter 39 Lennys Slight Anger **

    In the hallway, one could see Kaley tip-toeing toward Lenny''s room. She has sneaked out of the room to spend some time with Lenny.


    She thought no one noticed her, but many people did with their spiritual senses. However, they acted like they saw nothing.


    Kaley made it to Lenny''s door. She knocked on the door first to check if it was okay for her toe in.


    Kaley was about to knock on the door when suddenly it opened itself. She felt a sudden force pulling her, dragging her inside.


    Thud


    Then the door shut down itself. Leaving many skeptical and curious about what happened there.


    ¡­


    Kaley was inside the room, watching a scene that made her pussy wet.


    Jasmine was supporting herself with the help of the wall, and behind her, Lenny was inserting his spear in and out of her trembling bottom lips.


    Lenny grabbed hold of Jasmine''s jugs and kissed all over her neck.


    In a few minutes, Jasmine couldn''t hold on much longer and came. Lenny also came along with her, filling her insides with his creamy white semen.


    Lenny took his dick out of her cave, and from it, his semen came out with her love juice mixed in it.


    Lenny picked Jasmine up and dropped her on the bed. He nced at Kaley, who was standing there like a good girl and not interrupting his session.


    Kaley rubbed her pussy and gave a desperate look at him. She knew Lenny might get mad if she suddenly jumped in. So, she waited despite her huge urge.


    "As a good girl, I will reward you a little." Lenny praised her as he sat on the bed. Then he called her. "Come in front of me."


    Kaley ran before him, and he saw him openly showing off his thick dick that was mixed with his cum and Jasmine''s love juice.


    Lenny didn''t say anything; he just put a smile on his cold face.


    Kaley knew instantly what she had to do; she kneeled down before the dick and started licking all over it, cleaning it up. After she was done cleaning, she started to give him a blowjob to satisfy him and herself too.


    *Gluck* *Gluck*


    Seeing her take all of his dick in her mouth and try to swallow it fully gave him pleasure. As in every time she backed down her head, she seemed to try to suck all of his semen out of his body.


    Lenny patted her head to indicate she was doing a good job. Kaley''s face turned ecstatic at getting that praise, so she started increasing her speed and depth much more than she could. She could take the whole dick in her mouth, but she was still trying as much as she could. She could only swallow it when Lenny himself forced it in.


    "I am cumming." Minutester Lenny said as he forced her to take the whole dick in.


    "Guck." Kaley choked on her saliva and the dick that was blocking her throat. Her eyes rolled back, but still, she waited for him to cum.


    And her wish got fulfilled in seconds as Lenny shot his semen straight down her throat. Kaley this time didn''t want to cough out the semen, so she tried to drink as much as she could. Surprisingly, she was able to do that. After Lenny was done, he took his dick out and looked down at her, who still had some of his semen trickling down from her mouth. "You are a first learner, Kaley."


    Kaley licked the trickling semen on her mouth and smiled at him."Am I better than your maid?"


    Lenny didn''t say anything at first, which made Kaley a bit nervous. A few secondster, Lenny choked on her neck slightly but sensually and made her stand up.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Lenny opened her dress slowly as he slowly whispered to her ears, which made Kaley think the devil was whispering in her ear. "I will have to punish you for being a bit too naughty."


    After getting Kaley undressed, he threw her on the bed. He let her stand on all fours and kneel behind her.


    Lenny slightly spread her legs so that he could ess her trembling pussy.


    ? Pat


    A tight p came on Kaley''s ass that she was at least expecting.


    PatPat


    Then the sound of ps rang around the room, and mixed with it was the moaning of Kaley. Despite being painful, Kaley felt a different kind of pleasure.


    "Ahhh!~ Har- Harder~"


    Lenny was a bit surprised after hearing her moan like that. ''It seems she is into BDSM.''


    Lenny stopped pping her and started rubbing her moist lips. After marinating her clit with her own love juice, he shoved his entire dick right into her pussy in one go.


    "Ohh~" Lenny felt he was in heaven for a second, as Kaley wasn''t prepared to receive his dick, so her pink walls were still tightly sealed. Now, it was wrapping up his dick and trying to suck him in.


    "Ahh~" After reaching his thick dick in one go, Kaley screamed in pain and pleasure.


    Lenny went all out from the start as if he wanted to just dump his seeds and move on.


    *Phat* *Phat*


    The sound of meat pping against each other rang many times in the room.


    Lenny shoved his hand inside Kaley''s mouth and opened it to the side. With his other hand, he pinched her nipple as hard as he could.


    Lenny whispered in her ears. "You are my what?"


    "Do¡­.do..n..~ Ahh~ no~"


    Kaley spoke while trying to not feel the pleasure that she was getting.


    "You are my slut." Lenny spoke to her ears.


    "I am cuming~" Kaley shrieked out loud, and along with her, Lenny also dumped his seeds inside her.


    Kaley went limp and was about to fall, but Lenny grabbed her. Heid her on her back and put her legs on his shoulder. Kaley hadn''t even finished her orgasm when Lenny began thrusting his spear again. "Uhhh~"


    Lenny pped her breasts, which jiggled in every direction possible.


    It seems there was a carnal beast that had woken up in Lenny that wanted to fuck Kaley''s brain out.


    On the side, Jasmine, who had woken up earlier, saw what they were doing. She smacked her lips and spoke with her eyes wide open. ''What happened here?''

 Chapter 40 Coming To Crimson Moon Palace Again *

    After Lenny dumped his seeds inside Kaley, he took his dick out.


    "Huuh~" Lenny let out a deep breath and rubbed the sweat on his forehead.


    Jasmine came to his side at that moment and hugged him. She rubbed his chest and asked. "What happened here?"


    Lenny inly told her. "It was nothing, just that she said something that she shouldn''t have."


    "Oh,"  Jasmine became curious. "What did she say?"


    "She forgot her ce." Lenny still didn''t borate further for her.


    Jasmine also knew something was off, so she didn''t ask anything more. Then she whispered in his ears. "Can you go for more?"


    "Are you challenging me, mydy?" Lenny turned around at her and showed his proud dick that still standing tall.


    Jasmineid on her back and spread her pussy with her finger. She showed her glistening, moist walls, which were begging Lenny''s attention. She spoke with her lips curled up. "Yes, show me what you still have in there."


    Lenny didn''t say anything, just pounced on her and started his attack on her pussy.


    "AH~ AH~ Yes~ Harder~"


    The constant screaming from Jasmine woke Kaley up from her orgasm. She was still feeling the orgasm and wasn''t paying attention to anything, even Lenny and Jasmine''s talk.


    However, Jasmine''s scream woke her up which speaks to how much she was enjoying. Kaley looked at how Lenny was dominating Jasmine, but with a tint of gentleness. However, she didn''t pay attention to that; she was now craving for Lenny''s dick again.


    Lenny called her without looking back. "Come here for me, slut."


    Kaley crawled up to his side like a domesticated dog.


    He grabbed her head and shoved it above where his spear was entering and exiting Jasmine''s cave.


    Lenny didn''t have to say anything; Kaley started licking Jasmine''s pussy and licking his dick from time to time.


    Like that they spend the half night dual cultivation with each other.


    ...


    Six days went by.


    During this time, most of the participants in thepetition for Kaley had left.


    The elders of the Ragingwave n would visit him sometimes, trying to know about his n''s history and how his life was. To which he just randomly lied about.


    In that span of time, he broke through to the Fourth Stage Foundation Establishment Realm. Meanwhile, Kaley broke through to the Second Stage Foundation Establishment Realm. However, Jasmine wasn''t able to break through as she was in a higher realm than him, despite his body cultivation supplementing him. Still, that wasn''t enough.


    On the street that led to Crimson Moon Pce, one could see Lenny and Jasmine walking.


    He didn''t bring Kaley, as he had left her to do other stuff.<novelnext></novelnext>


    While walking, Lenny was pondering about the information he had received from Niloy.


    Niloy didn''t bring much significant information at first, but yesterday something good came.


    ''The Burnhearts decided to quickly sweep the whole town before my non-existence n and the PoisonFire n arrived here. They might strike hard, as they seem to be quiet these days.'' Lenny looked around and saw not many people from these two overlords hanging outside.


    Suddenly, Jasmine said to him."Master, we have arrived."


    Lenny put those thoughts to the side and looked ahead at the Crimson Moon Pce.


    ''I guess it worked well.'' Lenny couldn''t help but smirk to himself.


    In the past, this ce might a bit crowdy however not like today. There seem to be a big line that stretched to several shops that just wanted to enter the restaurant. Lenny walked in without queuing up in line.


    The people in the line were mad when Lenny went straight toward the entrance, but when they saw the girls respectfully letting him in, they decided not to vent their anger. Only someone from big ns, families, and sects could have such treatment.


    Lenny and Jasmine saw even the inside was crowded. The waitresses were serving customers to the left and right. However, what was mostly odd was a small door that was not there when Lenny came.


    They walked upstairs, and at that time, they saw peoplee out of that door with satisfied looks on their faces.


    Jasmine said with a bit surprised."Master, your idea seems to be doing very well."


    Walking up the stairs, Lenny said."This is just the start, there are still many who have to get a taste of this."


    When they came to the second floor, they saw Fiona waiting for them. She was wearing a creamy orange gown that showed her inner skin a little.


    "It took you so much time toe?" Fiona didn''t greet them but instead asked a question.


    "So much time? We came just before noon." Lenny nced at her whole body without any shame.


    Fiona didn''t shy away from showing him, her curves. "Okay, I got it. So now shall we show you your idea?"


    "Of course, that is the only reason I came here today."  Lenny rolled his eyes, seeing her try to seduce him again.


    However, he still followed her. Fiona led them to a room where they could two small windows that were showing what was happening in the women''s and men''s spas.


    Lenny nced at them and saw people rxing in a giant pool that had white steaming out of it. He didn''t know how they kept the water warm all the time, but he didn''t care much about it. On the side, people were lying on the beds and getting massaged by their opposite sexes.


    The people who were doing it were more beautiful and quite handsome than average people, and in addition to that, they seemed to be cultivators too.


    "You seem to be doing better than I expected." Lenny was actually a bit surprised. He never thought this woman would go all out for this idea of his. ''She appears to possess the ability of a good businessman who can smell money on anything.''


    Fiona became proud and said it with smugness on her face. "This is nothing; I have prepared some other things too. Wanna see it yourself?"


    Lenny became curious."Sure, let me see what else you did."

 Chapter 41 Fionas Thinking

    On the second floor, Fiona took them into an empty private room.


    The second floor was also full of private rooms, but they were not for VIPs. Anyone just had to spend extra money to get ess to it. It could be said a lesser version of VIP rooms in the third floor.


    Lenny saw that there was an extra room on the side, and inside it was a tub that was full of water and a small futon on the side instead of a bed.


    "It is good for customers to have their own private spas, but I don''t see anything else." Lenny asked with doubt.


    To Lenny''s doubt, Fiona grew a smile on her face, which showed she was having fun.


    Lenny raised his eyebrows and asked. "Are you going to tell me? Or I will just leave."


    Fiona didn''t dy her answer further after hearing what he said. She made a ring with her hand and put it in front of her mouth. Then she opened her mouth a bit and bobbed her hand back and forth.


    Lenny became speechless."So, you are giving people blowjobs."


    "... And pussy licking too." Fiona corrected him.


    "I am sure that would earn you a heck of a lot of spirit stones." Lenny didn''t want the spas to go the degenerate route, as he truly wanted to rx and earn some money for himself. He didn''t expect this woman would use this business to its fullest.


    "Hehe," Fiona giggled to herself. "It sure is. I think we have to have some talk about how much share do you want? Or I might be greedy and not give you anything."


    "We will talk about thatter, but will they agree? You know your massage therapists are all cultivators, and they don''t want to destroy their purity." Lenny asked with skepticism.


    Fiona looked at Lenny and smiled. "Do you think everyone cares? Only someone who has some potential cares about those. However, the ones who are already having a hard time surviving wouldn''t care much less. At least the spirit stones they would earn would grant them some leverage for their growth."


    Lenny and Jasmine were stumped, they actually didn''t think of it like that. Lenny''s impression of Fiona grew much more. She was great at business. She knew her workforce and her customers. She was justcking ideas to expand into the business world.


    "Also, they won''t do anything indecent that would have insertion." Fiona shrugged her shoulders like nothing, then suddenly a grin appeared on her face. "Unless it is about the VIPs."


    Jasmine covered her mouth in shock. She knew women in this world wouldn''t mind seeling their body to a certain big man just to live abetter life or if  they were forced into being their servent. But this was first time she was seeing someone doing open prostitution. ''This woman is crazy.''


    Lenny was as shocked as Jasmine. "Don''t you think what the society would say to you?"


    "Hmph," Fiona sneered at Lenny''s question. "Who cares about them? I only care about money, and it''s not like everyone is a saint. These cultivators kill others so they can live, and all I''m doing is sucking up that bloody money."


    "Also, it''s not like I forced my workers to do it. They agreed with me, and for that, I would grant that they don''t get hit with any bad intentions by anyone." The aura around her changed, and she looked like a strong leader who was filled with strong confidence and charisma.


    Lenny and Jasmine were amazed by her and looked at her in a daze. Fiona smiled proudly at them all of a sudden. "Hmph, don''t look at me like that, I know I am great."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jasmine rolled her eyes. ''She is narcissist too.''


    Lenny then had a smile on his face. "Miss Fiona, I think I misunderstood you. You are not limited to just the normal thinking of this world."


    "Why would I? Everyone in this world is stupid." Fiona waved her hand and acted shy, as she couldn''t take the ttery.


    "Yes, they are  and you are not them." Lenny nodded his head.


    Fiona curiously asked after seeing a smile on Lenny''s cold face."It looks like you can smile too."


    "Yes, I do smile. But only when something piques my interest." Lenny said something wouldn''t break his character or his real character too. Lenny, aka Gale, had be cold-hearted himself and didn''t smile much now. Only the things that he found amusing would change his expression.


    "Oh, I see." Fiona then pondered a little. Afterwards, she said. "Lets go to third floor. I have something else to show you."


    ''What is there left to show?'' Lenny was dumbfounded by her. Still, he followed her to the third floor.


    As usual, Fiona took her to an empty room. But before they could enter, Fiona stopped Jasmine from entering and requested her."Can you wait at my office, miss? There will be someone who will serve your master."


    Jasmine became skeptical, so she asked Lenny via mentalmunication. ''Gale, should I go?''


    Lenny gave his answer after some thought. ''I think you should. I want to see what she does.''


    ''But will you be alright?'' Jasmine asked with concern.


    ''Silly, your husband won''t die.'' Lenny said as he looked at her."You should go to her office. I will be back after I see what she has in store for me."


    Jasmine nodded her head and went to Fiona''s office to wait there.


    Which left Fiona and Lenny alone in the room.


    Lenny asked."Now, what will you show me?"


    Fiona didn''t say anything; she just dragged him into the spa room and spoke to him. "Rx in the tub. I wille in a while."


    "Why are you doing this?" Lenny squinted his eyes.


    "To let you test how good your idea is and to give you some reward for making my restaurant great." Fiona gave him a seductive look and shut the door right after that, leaving Lenny alone in the spa room.

 Chapter 42 Massage *

    In the wooden tub, Lenny was lying down underwater, rxing his arms on both sides.


    He looked up at the ceiling and pondered silently. ''This woman wants me to calm down her libido. Does she think of me as her disposal sex toy?''


    He looked at the door with his deadpan eyes, where rustling noises wereing. ''I could let her join as my harem member. I can get the reward for the first mission and progress the side mission forward. But..''


    ''This woman is after my body, not my heart. I do not want a woman like that. Still, I will make you fall in love with me.'' A fire burned in Lenny''s eyes. ''I need you...Fiona.''


    A few minutester, Fiona opened the door and entered the room. Lenny looked at her and saw she was wearing white transparent lingerie that showed everything inside her.


    Fiona''s giant melons were stretching the dress, trying toe out. Her cherry-like nipples were visible and already pointy. Her clean pussy without any pubic hair could be seen and her slightly loose clit that had already made the lingerie a little wet. As she walked toward him, her buttocks jiggled like there had been a ssh on the water''s surface.


    Lenny had to say, she was indeed very alluring and had a seductive body. It made his dick start to rise up.


    Fiona, who came in front of him, smiled upon noticing Lenny''s dick slowly turning into a little monster.


    She leaned downwards to him which made Lenny see the giant melons hanging down. She asked softly. "How do I look?"


    Lenny averted his eyes from those melons that were begging to be squeezed and looked into her eyes. "Sexy."


    "Oh, my," Fiona covered her mouth with her hand and said. "Young men these days are so straightforward."


    "I think they have no choice as beauty like yours makes their hearts sway." Lenny shrugged his shoulders.


    "Hehe," Fiona didn''t continue that conversation further. She came behind him and leaned behind his back. Her breasts pressed his neck between them. Lenny felt like he was literally resting on a water bed.


    Fiona caressed Lenny''s chest and descended down, toward his dick which was standing tall under the water. She whispered in his ears. "Come to the futon. Let me massage this hunk of your body."


    Fiona was just about to grab his dick when suddenly he stood up.


    Lenny walked out of the tub and went toy down on the futon. There was frustration written on Fiona''s face; she was just an inch away from getting hold of Lenny''s spear.


    Still, she took his teasing well and went to y along with him. She saw Lenny lying on his back and showing his proud, tall dick openly like he was challenging her.


    Fiona came to his and kneeled down. She picked one of his arms up and started massaging it.


    As people of this world didn''t know how to massage, they didn''t develop any kind of massaging technique either. The people here could massage because the women here had to massage their men sometimes. And with only that knowledge, they were able to massage so many customers and satisfy them.


    Fiona imbued her hands with spiritual energy and squeezed his toned arms. However, there was something different from a normal massage. Fiona had buried his arm between her breasts, which worked like a clip.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Lennymented as he saw her breasts jiggle in front of his eyes. "Miss Fiona, why did you wear this dress just to massage me?"


    "It is flexible to move in it," Fiona said as she went to pick up the other arm.


    ''What a terrible excuse.'' Lenny couldn''t help but be speechless for a second. However, he decided to push this a bit further. "I think you should get rid of that lingerie. It might be much for flexible for you."


    "Oh, are you sure?" Fiona asked with her eyes wide open like an innocent.


    "Yes. As a VIP, I can at least be blessed with your naked beauty."


    "Then," Fiona turned around her body and perked her ass up. Her body curled as she looked back at him. "Can you help me unzip this for me?"


    Lenny got up and went behind her. He intentionally rubbed his dick against her pussy which trembled upon his touch. He unzipped her dress and pulled it down. While he was doing that, he caressed her boobs and pussy a little.


    Fiona bit her lips as she tried to control herself. Then she turned around and showed her naked body to him.


    "I have to say, you are very sexy, Miss Fiona." Lenny couldn''t help but praise her after seeing her naked.


    Fiona closed in on him and ced her finger on his dick. "I can''t handle such praise from you. I think I want to massage something else for you."


    Lenny leaned forward and brought his face before hers. "I do not mind what you massage for me."


    Fiona got enticed by his words and connected her lips with his. Lenny also started kissing along with her and tasting each other''s lips.


    The next moment, Lenny wanted to enter Fiona''s mouth, and she opened it for him immediately.


    Their tongues coiled around each other the moment they met. Meanwhile, Fiona grabbed hold of his dick and started stroking it. Lenny, on the other hand, grabbed her perky butts and kneaded them, sometimes giving them ps.


    Lenny quickly dominated her mouth as he started sucking her saliva and tasting every corner of her mouth. Fiona got drunk on lust and let him do whatever he wanted.


    "Mhmm~"


    After Lenny was done tasting everything, his lips separated from hers. A bridge made of saliva could be seen connecting their lips.


    Fiona gave a smile at Lenny then dived her head down on his dick. She aggressively licked and bobbed her head up and down.


    Lenny couldn''t help but say that when he saw her like that. ''How many months has been since she didn''t touch a single dick? Head elder, I guess I have to take care of your wife from now on.''

 Chapter 43 Why? *

    *Slurp* *Slurp*


    A heavy slurping sounded in the spa room as Fiona had already coated Lenny''s entire dick with her saliva. The precum that came out she didn''t let that escape from entering her stomach.


    Lenny on the other hand was rubbing her head and sometimes guiding her on how much she could take. He used his other hand to spread her clit and finger her moist pink walls.


    "I am cumming." Suddenly Lenny said as he forced his dick into her throat.


    *Guck*


    Fiona choked on his dick and rolled her eyes, waiting to get fed by Lenny.


    Lenny then shot his seed down her throat, and she drank it all like a champ. But she was surprised by the amount that wasing out. ''So much!''


    However, she became happy and drank it all like a champ.


    After Lenny was done, he picked her head up from her dick. He saw Fiona show him some of his semen inside her mouth, then she gulped it down.


    Fiona caressed his face and said."I didn''t know your semen had the effect of increasing cultivation; you are a living treasure."


    Lenny increased the intensity of fingering her pussy and asked."So, do you want to get fucked by me every day?"


    "Mhmm~" Fiona moaned, feeling Lenny''s finger mess up her inside. "Yes, you can use me however you want."


    Lenny then pinched and rubbed her clitoris and said."I will be happy to fuck this slutty pussy."


    "Ahh~"  Fiona moaned and squirted after the intense pleasure he gave.


    Lenny quickly turned her body around and made her stand on four legs. He raised her butt up and brought his mouth before her pussy where love juice wasing out like a fountain. He took her entire pussy in his mouth and drank all of her love juice.


    "Yes, Yes~ Drink it all~" Fiona moaned as she forced Lenny''s head further into her pussy.


    After drinking all of her love juice, Lenny felt his cultivation in the Fourth Stage Foundation Establishment Realm increase by one-third.


    Lenny was a bit shocked after feeling his cultivation increase that much. ''This was better than I expected.''


    He became tempted to make her a harem member but eventually calmed his heart down. ''No, I have to stick to my beliefs.''


    After Fiona was done with her orgasm, she nted her head on the futon and spread her pussy right in front of Lenny''s face. "Please, enter that little monster already. I can''t take it anymore."


    Seeing her desperate face, Lenny came closer to her butt. Fiona''s eyes twinkled as she thought of what it would do inside her.


    However, nothing spread her pink walls; instead, she got a hard p on her butt.


    *Phat*


    Lenny''s handprint could be seen on her right butt cheeks. He stood up and started wearing his clothes.


    Fiona yelled at him because she didn''t understand what was happening inside his mind. "Why are you dressing up? Don''t you want to fuck me?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Lenny exined as he dressed up. "Miss Fiona, I can''t exin to you how much I want to have sex with you."


    "Then why!?" Fiona asked again.


    "It is just that; I don''t want to have business in this kind of thing. I will have proper sex with you when you will be able to give your heart to me. Also, I hope you don''t destroy our business rtionship just because of this." Lenny walked away after saying that.


    Fiona was left alone in that room with her down as it seem to have impacted heavily on her.


    ¡­


    Lenny told Jasmine toe outside via mentalmunication.


    Jasmine asked,ing outside. "How did it go?"


    "Better than I expected. I also got a small reward." Lenny said as he looked at his palm.


    "I am d, she didn''t try anything excessive." Jasmine sighed in relief.


    Lenny said as he gave onest look at the restaurant."She isn''t that stupid. She is a smart woman. She might be weak for a while, but she will spring back up after finding what is better to do."


    Jasmine smiled a little as she spoke. "You seem to have a very favorable impression of her."


    "I do." Lenny didn''t deny it. Then he looked at his surrounding to see there seem to be a festive atmosphere despite the hostile tension in the town. "People seem to forget the reality just to sometimes soothe their hearts."


    "They have to, or they will just live with suffering," Jasmine spoke softly. "Also, the biggest reason they want to enjoy now is that someone wille who can shut down all kinds of hostility."


    "White Jade Sect¡­ a strong power that can deter anything," Lenny said as he looked down at his palm. He squeezed, making a pair of fists. "Only strength can break rules,ws, ns, or anything else. A strength that is beyondprehension."


    Lenny''s yearning for power still hasn''t diminished, it only increased day by day as he got to know more about the world.


    "I am sure you will also gain that kind of strength someday," Jasmine said as she looked at her optimistically.


    Lenny went on a bit dazed as he seem to see Jasmine''s real personality and face force its way out of the disguise she was wearing. He vowed to himself. ''I promise, one day we won''t have to live like this, on a lie that doesn''t let us be who we are.''


    ''Gale, are you okay?'' Lenny suddenly heard Jasmine''s voice inside his head.


    He came to his senses and said."Yes, I am. Just thinking of something."


    "What? About tomorrow''s n?" Jasmine asked.


    Lenny then suddenly remembered the big n he had made for tomorrow''s sect selection. He grinned and said."Yes, you''re right. Tomorrow will be a big day for a certain group of people and us too."


    "So, should we do something else today for the n?"


    "We don''t have any, but I do want to do just one thing." Lenny''s eyes squinted as his eyesy upon the Raginwave n''spound.

 Chapter 44 Gales Plans *

    Inside Lenny''s room.


    Lenny was currently sitting on his bed. He rubbed his chin as he pondered about his n.


    Tomorrow would be the day of the Sect''s Entrance Examination. It was a big, yearly event for this town.


    No, not only this town! Everyone''s town or city that is under the rule of a sect would have such a grand event.


    It was the day when the disciples of the sect woulde to their town and experience the town''s culture. Every business owner would do their best to appeal to these customers.


    The sect examination would happen in the stadium that was in the middle of the town. Almost everyone woulde to watch thepetition. Even the patriarchs and the elders woulde.


    Thispetition might be a great event for the younger generation to change their faith, but it was also a great ce for the top guys in the ns and families. Here, they could form connections and expand their influence of power.


    They could also gain fame depending on how well their younger generation performs in this.


    ''This is also the best time to infiltrate these big ns and families.'' This was the first thought that came into Lenny''s mind after hearing this information. He didn''t think of joining any kind of sect. The reason is that It would only just make him form an unnecessarily close connection and have a useless conflict that would just waste his time.


    He has many years of lifespan, he was sure he would gain more as he cultivate with his women. Even if his talent was low, that didn''t matter, as he had a broken cultivation technique that would make his cultivation increase at a steady rate.


    ''However, the first problem lies in how I can bypass the arrays that had been set up.'' Lenny pondered further. ''Luckily, I bought this item four days ago from the shop.''


    Lenny was looking at a talisman on his hand that was white and had ck markings on it.


    [ Unperceptible Talisman ( Peak Human Rank): Make the user invisible and not be sensed by any means. Only works against people under Fourth Stage Nascent Soul Realm.


    Time Limit: 4 Minutes ]


    It cost him 20 points to buy this thing. He first bought it with the intention of using it to escape.


    But now it seemed like he had to use it early on.


    ''Unfortunately, the store had only one.'' Lenny sighed, as he wanted more of these for Jasmine too. Then Lenny prayed silently. ''I hope those old fogies don''te out too early.''


    He was a little worried about the old guys sitting in the secret hall. He didn''t know what realm they were in or how many there were, but he at least knew they had to be in Nascent Soul Realm.


    At that moment, Jasmine came into the room with neatly folded clothes in her hands. "Gale, I am done washing our clothes."


    "You did great, Jasmine." Lenny put a smile on his face. She had truly be a housewife. All kinds of things that Gale couldn''t do, she would take care of those.


    Lenny checked on her status.


    [  Name: Jasmine Burnheart


    Age: 82/320


    Innate Ability: Shadow Merge


    Cultivation realm: Fourth Stage Foundation Establishment Realm


    Race: Shadow Wolf<novelnext></novelnext>


    Cultivation Technique: YinYang Harmony ]


    [ Remarks: Host, you should invest in your harem. You are looking like a cheap husband. ]


    Lenny wanted to get mad at the system but couldn''t. Because what the system said was actually quite true.


    He didn''t give her anything that could boost her powers a little. With proper equipment and items, she would be a tiger that had wings attached to its back.


    ''I hope I can get something good tomorrow.'' Lenny could only pray.


    "Also, Gale. I am done with the task you gave me." Jasmine said as she ced the clothes in a basket.


    "Oh, did you spread it carefully?" Lenny inquired.


    Jasmine nodded her head."Yes, nobody suspected me."


    A smirk appeared on Lenny''s face. "Now, let''s just wait for the drama to unfold."


    A few minutes earlier, Lenny had sent Jasmine to disguise herself as one of the servants and spread a certain rumor.


    The rumor is that Fiona is cheating on the head elder with someone else.


    Lenny wanted to break their rtionship further more. Fiona might have married the head elder for power and the head elder for her beauty, but as a woman, Fiona had at least developed some form of love for the head elder.


    So, he wanted to make the already existing rift between them much bigger. It would make his future father-inw take a breath and make Fiona desperate to find someone to provide support.


    ''Let me see, Fiona. Will youe to me or seek other strong guys? It will show how much you yearn for me.'' Lenny wanted to test Fiona to see if she was qualified to join his harem.


    ...


    Inside the head elder''s personal room.


    The head elder, Mingzi, was sitting on a futon, naked. On top of hisp was a naked teenage girl who riding his dick. Beside him was a middle-aged woman whose stomach was bloated a little. He was sucking the milk out of her tits.


    On the other side was another teenage girl whose eyes were rolled back and from pussy Mingzi''s cum and some blood could be seen dripping out.


    All of a sudden, Mingzi yelled as he pushed the girl on him to take his dick as far she could."Take it, slut."


    "AHH~!" The girl screamed in pain and pleasure.


    He shot his seed directly at her stomach, trying to impregnate her. After he was done, he took his dick out of her and flung her to the side.


    He took the mature woman on hisp while inserting his dick inside her pussy. He put both of her nipples in his mouth and started sucking the milk simultaneously. However, he didn''t move, just stayed still.


    "Ahh~ Master~ Please ~" The woman moaned in pleasure, wanting him to fuck her pussy.


    But, Mingzi didn''t. "Shut up, let me enjoy this milk. I won''t be able to drink after you give to that bastard child of ours. So, be a good slut of mine, and let me use you how I want."

 Chapter 45 Drama *

    The woman calmed down her lust and spoke with nervousness. "Ye-yes, master."


    "Hmph," Mingzi scoffed. Then heid on her back and started his frontal assault.


    He still had her tits in his mouth, but this time he started chewing on them hard.


    "AHH!" The woman screamed in pain, but Mingzi didn''t care as he continued enjoying himself. Her breast milk started to flow down from her sides, drenching her upper body with her own milk.


    In the middle of that, a male servant walked in. He quickly closed the door and stood before it respectfully.


    Mingzi picked up the woman and let her sit on his dick. He firmly grabbed her buttocks and made her dance on his dick. He bit on her neck and asked the male servant who was bowing his head in shame. "What is it? To dare toe in the middle of my enjoyment?"


    "Mas- Master, there seems to be a curtain rumor spreading about you and Madam." The male servant spoke nervously.


    "What kind of rumor?" Mingzi''s face became serious, and he red at the male servant.


    "It..it¡­it is¡­" The male servant stuttered, showing he was too scared to say it.


    At that time, Migzi spurted his seed inside the woman and flung her away to the outside without caring about the fetus inside her.


    The woman was in a daze from the orgasm. So she didn''t have the rationality to care about it. She justy down there and squirmed.


    The male servant''s heart pounded seeing that.


    Mingzi put on his Daoist robe and walked in front of the male servant.


    Mingzi looked down at him and asked with impatience. "If I hear something uselessing from your mouth, I will kill you."


    The male servant gulped out loud. ''Oh, no. He is very mad.''


    He quickly picked up his courage and told Mingzi about the rumor. "Master, there is a rumor about madam Fiona having physical rtion with a strange man."


    Bang


    The door behind the male servant got blown away all of a sudden. It scared the male servant so much that he slumped on the ground and had a leaking from his pants.


    Mingzi heaved up and down in sheer anger. He roared silently. "Fiona! You bitch. I will fuck your horny cunt."


    Saying that Mingzi walked toward his bedroom.


    Mingzi''s anger spilled spiritual pressure everywhere, and the sound of the door getting sted, alerted everyone.


    The servants near Mingzi''s personal room quickly went in and saw three girls naked with many fluids covering their bodies. Also, a man peeing on the floor and uttering to himself."I am alive, I am alive¡­"


    The female servant quickly went to cover the girls up and the male servants took the man away.


    ¡­


    Inside Mingzi''s bedroom.


    Fiona was wearing silky nighties, which revealed her curves. She sat in front of a mirror andbed her hair.


    Then all of a sudden, the door of their room suddenly busted open. Which made Fiona alert and forced her to take a white sword out of her storage ring.


    "Fiona, you bitch!" Fiona was surprised to see that it was her husband, Mingzi. However, she didn''t know why he was suddenly so angry and cursing her out loud.


    Fiona raised her eyebrows and asked. "What happened? Why are so mad?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Mingzi gritted his teeth and shouted. "Tell me, bitch. Who is fucking you behind my back!?"


    "What!?" Fiona was shocked to hear that.


    At first, she thought about the thing with Lenny, but nothing happened between them. Also, she was sure no one knew what she would be doing in that room. She asked with her eyes wide open. "Who told you this? Are you perhaps believing some kind of rumor?"


    "You also know about the rumor. It seems you are aware of what might happen." Mingzi red at Fiona.


    "You are totally wrong. It is just a simple guess." Fiona denied him.


    Mingzi said as his eyes darkened. "You don''t have to say anything more. I have been seeing you lusting over other men in front of me and in public too."


    Fiona became dumbfounded by this sudden acquisition. She knew she did it to other men, but it was only after he stopped spending time with her, and even if she did, she would do it secretly or privately, away from the public eye.


    ¡­


    Many people had spread their spiritual sense in Mingzi''s bedroom to see the drama and Lenny was also joining in for the fun.


    ''Oh, will you look at that? I seem to have made a bigger fishe out.'' Lenny''s curiosity was piqued at its highest.


    Jasmine covered her mouth in shock. "Gale, it looks like¡­"


    "Just watch." Lenny didn''t want any guesses or assumptions. He wanted to see it for himself.


    Like him, many others also found something interesting in Mingzi''s words.


    Galibar, who was also keeping an eye on things, got into a dilemma. ''What are you up to, Mingzi?''


    He was always wary of Mingzi, as everything he did, from walking to talking, was a step toward making his n go forward.


    ¡­


    Fiona didn''t try to y pity; instead, she red back at Mingzi and asked. "If you wish to say something, then just say it."


    "Hmph," Mingzi sneered at her. "It seems your true colors are starting to show themselves."


    Fiona couldn''t contain her anger, but still, she tried her hardest as she couldn''t do anything against him as he was a whole major higher than her, and he also had the whole n backing him up.


    Mingzi then told her what he wanted to say to her for a while. "I swear upon the Heaven itself.."


    However, Mingzi couldn''t finish his words when Fiona interrupted him with a louder voice.


    "I swear upon the Heaven itself, I, Fiona Ragingwave, am removing Mingzi Raginwave as my Dao Companion."


    "Mingzi Ragingwave, do you agree?"


    MIngzi''s face started to contort in various hideous shapes but he hold onto himself and said."Yes."


    BANG!


    A blue thunderbolt sted through the middle of them, attacking something invisible.


    After the thunder vanished, it seemed to also take away the status of Fiona and Mingzi''s marriage.

 Chapter 46 Top Of My Heart

    "They have gone mad." Galibar blurted out in a daze.


    Lenny, on the other hand, was a bit shocked. ''That was too fast!''


    He was expecting that they would separate their rtionship but not this quickly.


    ''No, there is something going on.'' Lenny became stern and immediately used "Inspection" on Mingzi before he thought of something else inside his mind.


    Even if it was far away and not in front of his eyes, he could still use it as long as his spiritual sense could connect with something.


    [ Mingzi Raginwave (Ninth Stage Golden Core Realm): The head elder of the Raginwave n. He was trying to find a way to get rid of Fiona as Elder Thunder has selected a girl from their family to marry him. ]


    "What!?" Lenny shot up from his sitting position and looked at the information about Mingzi before his eyes.


    Jasmine got scared a little, but she asked with concern. "Is everything okay, Gale?"


    Lenny recovered from his shock and face-palmed. The next moment, he startedughing out loud. "HAHAHA¡­HA..HAHA.."


    Jasmine became very worried after seeing Lennyugh like a maniac. "Gale¡­?"


    "HAHA..haha..ha.." Lenny calmed down himself, but there was still a smile on his face. He said, looking at Jasmine."It seems I underestimated these guys. These guys have lived long enough, they sure will have some plotting going on."


    "Who?" Jasmine asked curiously.


    "The only ones I know are Mingzi and Elder Thunder, but who knows how many more are there who are hiding?" Lenny rubbed his chin with a big smile.


    "So, will our ns be alright?" Jasmine asked.


    "Of course not. However, ns are not always absolute. ns are meant to change." Lenny wiggled his finger left and right, educating Jasmine.


    "You are right, Gale. I was just worried." Jasmine sighed. Then she asked again. "But why are you so happy? You are smiling too much."


    Lenny picked her up, grabbing Jasmine''s thighs, and he said to her."Because it will be fun. Don''t you think? When they find out all the plotting they did in the dark, wanting to get the final prize, just to get snatched by me in the end. Can you imagine their expression?"


    Jasmine caressed Lenny''s face gently and looked into his eyes with care."You have changed so much, Gale."


    She could still see Gale''s real face under the disguise. She still remembers the boy who was wary of surviving to live every day, who would cry every night, who just wanted to be loved, but he has now be something else.


    Lenny''s face also softened; he asked her as he was justifying his change. "Do you hate me now, Jasmine? I know I am not what I used to be."


    No matter how Lenny has transformed or changed, he still has that soft side remaining in his heart till now. That soft side was blocking his path of total cruelty. The only family and love in his life is Jasmine, and he would listen to anything she has to say.


    "No, I don''t hate you." Jasmine gave her answer. She rested her forehead on his and spoke withfort."I liked you because of how nice and caring person you were in past. However, you have be less of that past self of yours."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "However, I also like the new you. You know men have to face challenges and achieve greatness. To do that, they have to make sacrifices. So there is no problem with changing."


    "Also, women like strong and ambitious men. As a woman myself, how can I not love you? And I think I won''t be the only one to be in your heart. I can see I will gain many sisters in the future."


    A smile grew on Lenny''s face. He gave a light tap of her lips and said."You will get many sisters in the future, but¡­"


    Lenny looked into Jasmine''s ck eyes with deep affection. "...You will always be at the top of my heart."


    "Hehe," Jasmine giggled, getting showered with such sweet words.


    Lenny then sat on the bed and let Jasmine sit on hisp. "However, let''s first see how the dramapletely unfolds."


    ¡­


    "I hope I won''t see your face ever again." Fiona issued a warning and then vanished into the night sky.


    She had put all her belongings in her storage ring while Lenny and Jasmine were having their moment.


    Mingzi scoffed at her, and a slight smirk grew on his face as he saw her figure leave into the darkness.


    At that moment, mentalmunication from someone came to him. ''Sir, should we kill her?''


    Mingzi looked around a little before giving his answer. ''No.''


    The one who seemed to be talking to him looked like someone from his secret force. The man was silent for a second before saying.''Okay, sir.''


    ¡­


    Jasmine, who was on Lenny''sp, asked. "Will she be okay? I have seen many people get killed for leaving ns and bringing shame to them."


    "She will be fine." Lenny rested his chin on Jasmine''s right shoulder and said."Not only us; there are people from all around paying attention to this situation."


    "You should know Fiona has high attainment in cultivation despite purely focusing on business. So, can you imagine her value?"


    Jasmine pondered for a bit before answering. "You are right. Now that she isn''t bound by anyone, everyone would want to bring her to their side, and what better way is there than when you can save her in her desperation."


    "You forgot another thing," Lenny added. "Fiona is of unknown bloodline, and she has higher cultivation. You should know how strong an offspring is born from a duo that has great attainment in cultivation."


    "You are right." Jasmine nodded her head to Lenny''s statement. "But then why didn''t the Ragingwave n try to stop her from leaving?"


    Lenny had a smirk on his face. "I do not know why they would not stop her from leaving, but I do know there is something deep going on in the dark."

 Chapter 47 Heavens Will

    The sun just shone on thend, announcing the start of another day.


    Inside Lenny''s room.


    Lenny was snuggling with Jasmine, but he woke up when the rays of the sun fell onto his eyes.


    He opened his groggy eyes and yawned. He got up, and did some stretching on his arms. He looked below at Jasmine, who was hugging him like a ko, refusing to let go of him.


    They were a bit too much passionatest night.


    ''Maybe it was because we opened up to each other.'' Thinking of that, Lenny snuggled her back and caressed her smooth body.


    However, that made Jasmine woke up from her sleep. Still, she didn''t say anything to him and instead hugged him back as if she wanted to melt with him.


    Lenny had a smile on his face. ''How can people cheat when they have such a sweet and beautiful wife in their house?''


    That thought made him remember thest night''s event. ''Mingzi, you don''t see the gold in front of you. How stupid can you be?''


    After badmouthing Mingzi a little, Lenny called the system. ''System, I have something to ask.''


    [ Say it, host. ]


    ''What was that thunderst night? I feel like I will die instantly the moment itnds on me.'' Lenny was very curious about it.


    [ It is from the Heaven''s Will. ]


    [ When someone gets married in this world, they have to vow to Heaven''s Will and it will register theirpanionship. ]


    [ When someone wants to break their marriage, the Heaven''s Will will break their intangible connection. ]


    ''That''s it? It feels the same as in my previous life. Just the Heaven''s Will is doing the Marriage Office''s job.'' Lenny felt it wasn''t that serious and started to lose interest in it.


    [ Host, I think you are getting it wrong. ]


    [ Heaven''s Will is a higher existence. It can give blessings when someone gets married, and if you want to use it just for a stupid reason like divorcing your partner, it would get mad. ]


    [ The blessing it will give is luck, and if you destroy the oath you took under it, it will take away the luck it gave you and take that same amount of luck from what you have from birth. ]


    ''Luck..huh? It seems it is very important.'' Lenny sighed in his mind.


    [ Yes, it is. Luck is what makes many people sons of destiny. Without exaggerated luck, they would have never been what they are now. ]


    Lenny agreed with the system. ''You are right. Luck ys a vital role.''


    Then something struck in his mind. ''System, does the Heaven''s Will affect us? Because she is my daopanion.''


    [ No, host. You didn''t vow under the Heaven''s Will. You vowed under me. ]


    [ When you said "Yes" to let Jasmine join your harem, you had already vowed. ]


    ''So, that means we won''t be affected by any kind of luck.''


    [ Yes, you guys won''t get any blessings, nor will you get your luck reduced. ]


    ''That feels better.'' Lenny became ted.


    He wasn''t worried about Jasmine leaving him but was for his future harem members. He didn''t know if they would do something surprising in the future.


    After thinking all of this through, Lenny said to Jasmine."Wake up, how long are you going to sleep?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Just a little more." Jasmine coquettishly said as she bruised her face under his arm.


    "What kind of cultivator needs sleep? Come on, wake up; today is a big day." Lenny got up.


    "Arhh~" Jasmine got up too and pounced on Lenny''s neck. She bit on his skin a little and said."It is all your fault. You didn''t want to let me go."


    Lenny brought her in front of him and started kissing her. Jasmine obliged him which led them to kiss for a few minutes.


    After they were done. Lenny said to her. "How can I let go of such a beautiful wife?"


    "Hehe," Jasmine chuckled in pure happiness.


    "Okay, let''s get up. You have something to attend to for me." Lenny said as he got out of bed, naked.


    Jasmine also got out of bed, naked, and started wearing a dress. "By the way, if you seed in infiltrating the treasury, how will you take out all the treasure? We don''t have such a big storage ring."


    "Oh, about that, I have something prepared," Lenny said as he looked at the notification before his eyes.


    [ Storage space (10 cubic meters) - A additional space that is carriable and can store any items except live people.


    In-store: Air Piercer, one-stage spirit stone x60, two-stage spirit stone x2, pants¡­boots¡­  ]


    Lenny didn''t bat an eye on the trash he has stored in. Instead, he focused on the "10 cubic meters".


    At first, when he saw it increase, he was extremely confused. So he asked the system what happened.


    The system informed him that when he crossed a major realm, his storage space would increase by twice as much as the previous time.


    "Okay if you say so." Jasmine shrugged her shoulders, as she had full faith in Lenny.


    ¡­


    While Lenny and Jasmine were preparing themselves, everyone had already arrived at the main gate of the town where the people from the sect woulde.


    The road was filled with various kinds of people, and all of them were filled with enthusiasm.


    "When do you think they would arrive?"


    "I do not know. They are big guys, they cane whenever they want."


    "But, they alwayse after the sunes out."


    "Forget about them, do know who will be able to get the number one position?"


    "It has to be from the Burnheart. I heard they have a secret genius that they had in once in a lifetime."


    "Hmph, everyone has that kind of thing."


    The streets leading to the gate were bustling with all kinds of discussions. Some were discussing how their business might be, somehow the people from the sect woulde, who had the highest chance to seed.


    It was like a festive atmosphere.


    And amidst these discussions, a cry sounded from the distant sky.


    "SKREEE!"

 Chapter 48 Elders And Twins

    The strong cry reverberated throughout the town, announcing everyone somethings arrival.


    The crowd in the gate looked up and saw three shadows gradually bing bigger.


    Among the crowd were many cultivators, they immediately knew what those shadows were.


    "Is that what I think it is?"


    "Yes, you are right. It is the rare me Eagle Roc."


    "I cannot believe I would be fortunate enough to see one."


    "I heard they are good for carrying people because of their huge body size and the ability to fly longer in the sky than other flying beasts."


    "Hmph, it is also great at fighting. I heard a matured me Eagle Roc is as strong as middle stage Soul Formation Realm."


    Slowly, the flying beasts became visible to everyone.


    The crowd became shocked by its sheer size and the pressure it was exerting.


    "I see this every year, but it never fails to amaze me."


    The local citizen who lived here has been seeing this beast everywhere but it still made them bbergasted like other first timers.


    The me Eagle Roc had a pair of wings that stretched across five houses in a row. Its feathers were spiky red, which looked like fire wasing out of them. The humans on its back were the size of its eyeballs. It had a long, sharp beak.


    Shows


    The moment the beastsnded on the ground, they sted a strong wind that almost blew everyone in the air. Fortunately, the guards and the cultivators used their spiritual energy to block it.


    After the dust settled, everyone saw the me Eagle Rocs ring at them. They unleashed a murderous intent that sent everyone''s heart racing.


    "Hey, stop doing that. They are our people."


    Suddenly, a calm and soothing voice sounded, which calmed the murderous intent in the air.


    Step


    They saw a slender man who was wearing a ck daoist robe that had three white w marks on his right chest. He had long ck hair that was tied down by a ribbon.


    Behind him were two other men who were wearing the same robe as him but who only had two white w marks on their chests. They both had short green hair.


    Like them, four more men were also there, and they had one w mark.


    After the beasts descended, a bunch of young people came down from the back of the flying beasts.


    They were also wearing the same robes, but instead of w marks, they had white dots on their chests. Some had one, and some had two.


    A stern-looking man in armor was waiting in front of the gate. He walked forward and came before the nderous-looking man.


    The stern-looking man bowed a little and cupped his fist. "Greetings, Elder Odino."<novelnext></novelnext>


    The stern-looking man''s name was Odino. He was one of the inner elders at the White Jade Sect.


    Odino, with his hand behind his back, said."You have grown much bigger, Vik. I still remember you trying hard to survive among the inner disciples."


    Vik''s stern face vanished instantly and was reced with embarrassment. He rubbed the back of his head and said."Elder Odino, please don''t bring back such shameful memories."


    "Hahaha¡­" Odinoughed and waved his hand. "You''re the same as you''ve always been. Anyway, bring us to the arena. We have to quickly announce the participants about our first test."


    "Yes, yes. Pleasee this way."  Vik nodded his head and respectfully stepped to the side for Odino to go.


    Odino walked forward, and behind him followed the two green haired men. Vik also showed respect to them by cuffing his fist. "Greetings, Elder Joy and Roy."


    "Hmph, you hairy kid. Forget about us; go quickly escort Elder Odino." Joy ordered Vik, rudely.


    Roy on the other hand, face palmed and said."Vik, forget what my brother said. Just keep doing what you''ve always done."


    Vik, who was a bit stumped at first, quickly recovered and went to escort Odino.


    After Vik was gone, Roy said to Joy."Brother, you have to be nicer to people."


    "Heh? Why would I? I am just letting them know that the world is not as nice as it seems." Joy said that as he walked forward.


    Roy followed beside him and said."You are right, brother. But still¡­Aghh¡­you know what¡­.forget it."


    These two were brother''s born from the same mother. Their behavior might look like twins, but they are not. They were a sort of anomaly.


    Roy was born first, and six months after his birth, Joy was born. The reason Joy was bornte was because Joy''s fetus needed much more time to grow.


    Everyone wanted to say they were twins, but the one thing that needed at least to match to call them twins was their faces, and both looked totally different. Joy had a rough face, and Roy had a smooth, slightly feminine-looking one.


    And the main thing, they were outer elders at the White Jade Sect.


    The people behind them who had one w mark were deacons of the White Jade Sect.


    As you all have probably guessed by now, the number of w marks represents their position in the sect. While the dots are for the disciples. One dot indicated that they were outer disciples, and two dots indicated they were inner disciples.


    As the elders and deacons went to the arena, the disciples spread out into many corners of the town to enjoy their time. Many disciples were from other towns, so for many it was a totally new ce.


    The business seeing these disciples were drolling slightly. They seem to see walking and talking spirit stones.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, inside a small restaurant.


    Two teenagers were sitting at the corner table. One of them was Niloy and other one was average looking boy. However, that was just a disguise, and under that disguise was none other than Gale.


    Niloy pointed his head at the counter table, focusing on a mature man who was drinking beer.


    Niloy spoke softly. "That is our target."

 Chapter 49 The Guard

    Gale looked at the mature man and said."So, this guy is one of the guards who watches the Treasury."


    [ Treasury''s Guard - 1 (First Stage Foundation Establishment Realm): An Average Guy that no one cares about ]


    "But why is he drinking so early in the morning? Doesn''t he have to be clear-headed to watch the Treasury?" Gale raised his eyebrows as he saw the man gulp down another ss of beer.


    "Yeah, they have to." Niloy sighed. "However, they are not allowed to go anywhere except when they have to eat. So they drown themselves in alcohol."


    As Niloy said, the man stood up and looked like he was a bit tipsy. With his clumsy feet, he walked toward the Burnheart family''spound.


    Just after the man walked out, Niloy and Gale followed behind him.


    The man with his drowsy eyes was seeing everything blurry. Still, he was able to feel the festive atmosphere in the air. He stuttered. "Is it that time of year again? I haaate it ssooo much. Those guys don''t give me a day off!!"


    The man cursed and walked toward his destination. Despite his unusual behavior, no one seems to care about him. Everyone did their own thing.


    Niloy and Gale, who were following behind him, became a little worried because of the heavy crowd.


    Niloy expressed his worries. "It is going to be hard to take him out, even in the corner."


    Gale rubbed his chin and then told Niloy about how they could avoid getting spotted.


    Niloy listened to Gale''s n and doubted if he heard it right.


    "Oi, you are a smart guy. Why are you doubting my safe and sound n?" Gale patted his shoulder and pushed him forward.


    Niloy knew he could do nothing but bite the bullet. He quickly came beside that man and put his arm around his shoulder.


    The man instantly became cautious and asked. "Who are you? How dare you touch me?"


    The man tried to shove Niloy''s hand away but couldn''t.


    Niloy strongly grabbed his neck andughed out loud. "Haha, Have you forgotten about me? I am your best friend."


    Despite being drunk, the man knew something was going on. He asked. "I have no friend. I advise you not to do anything bad. I am a special person in the Burnheart Family."


    "I know, I know," Niloy said, strongly thumping his chest and stomach area. "You are just drunk. After you be sober, you will remember me."


    The man wanted to say something but couldn''t as he felt something seem toe out of his stomach.


    "Ayee, not here, buddy. Let me quickly take you away." Niloy quickly pulled him to a dark alleyway where there was no one to be seen.


    The pedestrians, after seeing the man cover his mouth and clutch his stomach, knew that he was about to puke. So, everyone distanced themselves from them and increased their walking speed.


    Going into the alley, the man quickly wanted to sit beside the walls to puke, but Niloy didn''t let him do that. He pulled him further in.


    The man panicked and wanted to mumble when suddenly.


    Bam!


    Something hit the back of this man and knocked him unconscious.


    Niloy let go of the man, making him slump down on the ground. From the man''s mouth, puke came out, and from the back of his head, blood leaked out.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Niloy turned back and saw Gale holding his spear upside down. From the head of the spear''s shaft, blood was dripping down.


    Niloy looked down and asked Gale."Hey, did you perhaps kill this guy?"


    He was very worried, as this man seemed like a good guy who was just suffering from his job.


    Gale swiped his spear to the right, which made the blood fling out of its body. He then quickly put it back in his storage space and said."No, I am not that cruel. I used the right amount of strength to not explode his head."


    "You are crazy." Niloy was speechless.


    "Quickly pick him up. We will have to hide him somewhere else." Gale said as he looked at the windows up on the walls.


    After spreading his senses, he found an empty room.


    "Come," Gale ordered Niloy, who then jumped on the ledge of a certain window.


    Niloy looked at the man with disgust, but he still obeyed Gale''s order and picked up the man.


    Gale opened the window forcefully, despite it being reinforced by an array. After he entered, Niloy followed behind.


    Niloy quickly asked as he didn''t want to hold him any longer."Where should I put him?"


    "Just put him under the bed." Gale shrugged his shoulders and then came before the window again.


    "But¡­" Niloy was about to say that might not be enough, but Gale had already left.


    "Huh~" Niloy sighed helplessly, then tugged the man under the bed and left the room to follow Gale.


    Just after they left, a young couple entered the room. The moment they entered, they started kissing each other.


    From their clothes, it looked like they were disciples of the White Jade Sect and outer disciples at that.


    They started undressing each other and got on the bed. However, under the heat, they didn''t know someone was under their bed.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, on the road that leads to the central arena.


    Many carriages could be seen heading toward the central arena. On one of the carriages, Kaley and ''Lenny'' were sitting with each other. On the other side of them was Galibar.


    Galibarughed as he said to ''Lenny''. "Son-inw, today you will see the prodigies of our n."


    "Oh," Lenny said softly but with curiosity in it and didn''t speak much.


    "But no matter what. No one is stronger than Lenny." Kaley said as she hugged his arms.


    ''Lenny'' nced at Kaley and thought with smugness. ''Hmph, unlucky for you. This is not your fianc¨¦.''


    This one was none other than Jasmine. Gale told her to go to the event, disguising himself as him. It would eliminate any kind of suspicion against him.

 Chapter 50 Demon Blight Sect

    ''Lenny'' and others finally arrived at the central arena.


    The central arena was built by the sect. It was only used by the order of the sect; no other man even dared to enter the arena because it would only mean their life would be chased down to hell.


    This arena was much bigger than the ones owned by the overlords of this town. It can hold up to eighty thousand people at most. The arena was decorated nicely, as many banners and colorful ribbons covered the scratches it had after so many years.


    Right after ''Lenny'' and others descended down from their carriages, they were greeted by a girl in a white cheongsam. Each girl led their guests to the top of the arena, where the VIP lounge was located.


    Right after they reached the top, Galibar separated from them. He told them that he had to visit someone.


    ''Lenny'' gave a deep look at Galibar''s, then went with Kaley to rest on the lounge.


    ¡­


    Inside the arena, in a well-decorated room.


    Odino was sitting on a futon and was reading a report that was made by Vik. It had all the things that had happened in the past year written on it.


    Odino read all of it with a bored face. He flipped the pages of the report andmented. "The same as usual. This ce is so boring."


    However, on thest page, his expression changed. A smile grew on his face. "What we have here¡­ Seems like these guys are finally doing something."


    Vik, on the other hand, was sweating. ''What are you talking about!? There may be a big blood bath in the future and you are seeing it as your enjoyment.''


    Odino asked Vik with a smile. "Vik, why didn''t you send this report to me earlier? I didn''t want to miss the start of something good."


    "Uhh¡­" Vik was at a loss for words, but he quickly thought of an answer. "Elder Odino, I actually didn''t know you liked this stuff. I am so sorry. If something like this happens again, I will contact you first even before the sect."


    "Haha, it''s fine." Odino waved his hands. "But I will be happy if you report me about this in the future first."


    "I will," Vik strongly promised him.


    At that moment.


    A deacon opened the door of that room and respectfully said."Elder Odino, the patriarchs and matriarch are here."


    "Don''t let them stand outside. Quickly let them in." Odino said eagerly as his eyes sparkled.


    Vik looked at Odino with a dumbfounded expression. ''Elder Odino is as weird as always.''


    Galibar, Brustiar, and Julie entered the room and gave a ny-degree bow with their fists cuffed.


    "Greetings, Elder Odino." They simultaneously greeted Odino with respect.


    If anyone from the Highload town were present here, they would be shocked. The high and mighty patriarchs and the matriarch seemed to have forgotten about their status entirely.


    "Okay, okay, you guys may rise up." Odino humbly told them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    They straightened their posture up, but still, they didn''t bring back their haughtiness.


    Odino looked at them and asked. "How have you guys been? I heard it is not peaceful here."


    Galibar and Brustiar looked at each other and didn''t know what to say.


    Odino saw their hesitation and smirked silently. "It''s okay; forget about these. Today is a joyful day for you all. We should not delve into something that might ruin the atmosphere."


    Galibar and Brustiar both sighed in relief.


    Julie, who was watching it from the side, nced at them and thought. ''These guys are not seeking or requesting the sect for any help. It looks like they are fullymitted.''


    Vik looked at them and pondered. ''It seems they will bring a big headache for me.''


    Vik was assigned here by the sect to watch over the town and maintain it. Not only him, but the entire town''s guard squad, belonged to the sect. They were people who felt that they had no more future in cultivation. So they joined here to earn a living. There were also those who were still sect disciples but joined as guards for missions and experience.


    Vik had been watching all the skirmishes between these ns and family but he didn''t interfere in them very much. Firstly, he gets paid by them from time to time. Secondly, he actually didn''t care what they did anyway.


    "I wanted to go announce about the selection process now, but it looks like many still have not arrived yet." Odino looked at the wall andmented. Then he looked at the patriarchs and decided to have fun with them. ''Maybe I can rile them up more.''


    His face turned serious."So, I think I can talk about something serious."


    The moment Odino said that everyone focused on him.


    Brustiar asked."Elder Odino, what do you want to talk about?"


    "It is about the Demon Blight Sect," Odino said it with a stern face.


    Everyone''s eyes widened the moment they heard it. Galibar asked with a surprised face. "Are those guys about to fight with us again?"


    The "us" he was talking about were the sect and the towns under it.


    "Yes,'' Odino nodded his head."This time it is a bit too serious. You see, the other orthodox sects won''t help us in this fight."


    "What!?" Vik shot up from his seat and asked. "But Elder Odino, why wouldn''t they help us? Don''t all orthodox sects have to do anything not to let the unorthodox sects spread their influence?"


    The others also had the same question on their minds.


    Odino sighed helplessly. "They also have their own personal enemies to deal with. Their hands are already full, so they won''t be able to help us."


    After hearing that, the others panicked; however, Julie silently pondered and then said to Odino. "Elder Odino, the fact that all of them have the same problem as us. It would only mean one thing. Some bigger force is pushing all these unorthodox sects to fight altogether."


    "Matriarch Julie, you are calm and wise as always." Odino agreed with her and praised her a little. However, Julie didn''t show any reaction to his praise, and he didn''t mind it either.


    Suddenly, a smile appeared on Odino''s face. "But that is not the main bad thing that happened."

 Chapter 51 The Patriarchs Fear

    The moment Odino said that the atmosphere seemed to freeze.


    Vik asked worriedly. "What is more worse than the Demon Blight Sect?"


    Vik couldn''t think of anything that might be worse than getting past those bloodthirsty demons.


    Odino didn''t answer but instead looked into each of their eyes, creating a silence that made everyone nervous.


    Eventually, Odino blurted out."Some ns have betrayed the sect and joined with the demons."


    Odino was expecting a shocked reaction or something out of character from them, but what he saw was a strange silence. Except for Vik, everyone else was bowing their head down and was filled with terror.


    ''Oops,'' Odino knew he did it too much. ''I forgot their absolute fear of betraying the sect.''


    "Hey, hey, don''t need to be scared too much. We only punish someone for whom we have evidence." Odino humbly told them.


    But it still wasn''t enough. Their faces still had fear written on them.


    "Huh~" Odino sighed helplessly and then changed his tone. He looked down at them and said with a hoarse tone."If you act like that, then I have to assume that you have joined with the demons and were hiding till now."


    Galibar and others quickly changed their expressions and returned to their formal selves.


    "Haha, Elder Odino, how can we do that? We have sworn our loyalty from the start." Galibarughed out loud.


    Brustiar also agreed with Galibar. "We know those demons only know how to lie and deceive people. How can we shake hands with them?"


    Julie just nodded along with their words.


    Odino also smiled and then said."Okay, you guys go prepare your participants. I aming in a while."


    Galibar and others bowed and left the room.


    Now, only Vik and Odino remained.


    Vik looked at the smiling Odino and asked. "Elder Odino, they were acting very suspicious. Why didn''t you do something about that?"


    Odino looked at Vik and then stood up. He didn''t answer him right away, instead walked toward the door."Come, let''s go to the stand."


    Odino calmly exined to Vik after exiting the room."Vik, how long have you been staying in this town?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Vik rubbed his chin and then answered. "Close to ten years, Elder Odino. But why are you asking that?"


    "Then you do not know about the Light Yellow Forest''s incident."


    Vik raised his eyebrows and pondered for a little. "No, Elder, I seem to have heard about it. However, I don''t quite remember it much as it was many years ago, and it was insignificant to me at that time."


    "Haha, you were really a cute and hot-blooded youth at that time. The Fallen Genius, Vik." Odion smirked as he side nced at Vik.


    Vik became embarrassed as he rubbed the back of his head. "Elder Odino, please don''t mention that out loud. It is a shame for me."


    "It truly is." Odino also agreed with him as the memories of Vik''s glorious past shed before his eyes. The next moment, he tossed those away and resumed his exnation. "Anyway, about the Light Yellow Forest Incident."


    "Ny years ago, a destroyed n came to this town with its remaining members. However, no one weed them, as their behavior and attitude were worse than the overlords of this town. At that time, Galibar and others were not the leaders of their group. They were like you, young geniuses trying to soar in the sky."


    "That runaway n decided to rule this town for themselves, and they had that confidence as they had many people at the Soul Formation Realm."


    Hearing that realm made Vik''s heart beat in excitement. A strong yearning could be seen in his eyes.


    Odino''s eyes shed with sadness seeing Vik like that, but he returned to normal and continued his exnation. "They seeded in conquering this town and made the other ns and family their ves. They strongly abused them, and people in this town suffered."


    "At that time, Highload town wasn''t under the sect nor was it under anyone else. They did whatever they wanted; killing, torturing, raping, looting the list goes on."


    "One day, the daughter of a core elder came here with her guards. She was a kind-hearted girl and couldn''t see the suffering, so she went to warn that n. But they turned her down, and... they did what they always do."


    "They assaulted her," Vik answered on behalf of Odino.


    "By the young masters. Huhh~ I still remember her as the top beauty and the one most sought after by the disciples. She was a precious jewel to her father. The Elder couldn''t take such a thing when he heard the news about what had happened to her daughter. The moment he arrived, he was greeted with her dead body."


    "The elder couldn''t take it anymore and burst into their mansion, killing everyone in sight. They called out all of their Soul Formation Realm cultivators to kill him." Then a big grin appeared on Odino''s face. "Oh the mistake, they didn''t know the elder was at Half-Step Void Amalgamation Realm."


    "The elder was kind at heart so he pulled the n away from the ground and destroyed them in one go at the Light Yellow forest. The after-effects were so devastating that a giant pit was made that has turned into a pondke now."


    "Awesome." Vik was in awe of that elder''s strength and a bit sad for him too, for what had happened to his daughter.


    "Awesome indeed." Odino nodded his head. At that time, they were already in front of the door that led to the stand. He turned his head at Vik and said proudly."Luckily, I was his personal disciple at the time. So, I was able to witness all of that firsthand."


    "Huh!?" Vik became stunned. He wanted to say something but saw that they were in front of everyone. So he held it back, in his heart. ''Elder Odino, I knew you were a big shot in your earlier days.''

 Chapter 52 Quick Hunters

    Odino walked toward the edge of the stand, where Roy and Joy were standing on either side, waiting for him.


    He came between them, on the edge of the stand, and looked down at the sea of young boys and girls who had hope and passion burning in their eyes.


    "Hello, aspiring cultivators," Odino spoke softly, but his words echoed throughout the arena, making everyone go quiet.


    The aspiring cultivators below perked up their ears, as this was the chance to change their destiny.


    Seeing that the whole arena had gone silent, he started doing introductions. "Let me introduce myself first. I am Odino, one of the inner elders at the White Jade Sect. I will be managing this year''s selection process."


    "And about your introductions¡­We will know it after you show us that you are qualified to join us." Odino said with an innocent smile. "So, let''s get straight to the point."


    "This year, we decided to take two hundred disciples. A hundred more than previous years." Odino said as he wiggled his two fingers.


    "YEAHH!" A cheer erupted among the participants. Some had zero hopes, some were not confident in their strengths, and some felt they werecking. But this sudden increase in quota made those people ecstatic.


    However, Galibar and others who knew about the news earlier had their faces darkened.


    Julie looked at Odino and thought. ''They are expanding their force.''


    "Okay, okay, hold your horses," Odino told everyone to calm down, but there was still some discussion going on. It seems this news had too much effect on their confidence.


    Joy grimaced, then shouted out loud. "SHUT UP!"


    Joy''s yell boomed in the entire arena, making everyone''s body straight. As a Golden Core Realm Cultivator, the participants who were most just at Foundation Establishment Realm couldn''t bear the pressure from him except a few people.


    Those few caught the eyes of the powerhouses that were watching.


    "A respectful senior, maybe your future elder or teacher too, is talking, and you are all not listening to his words. Are you all showing disrespect to him and announcing to us that you would do this to everyone in the sect too?!" Joy''s strict and questioning words made everyone gulp down the saliva on their throats.


    Seeing everyone nervously looking at Joy, then at Odino as if to see if he was really mad. However, they saw Odino still had that smile on his face.


    Odino truly didn''t get mad, he knew kids of this age would be like this.


    "Haha, it''s okay. Elder Joy, you shouldn''t be this much strict. They are still young." Odino waved his hand at Joy to tell him to calm down. He then looked down at the participants again and said."Don''t ruin the emotion you have built up. Elder Joy is like that, so don''t think too much."


    The participants sighed in relief. It looked like they were fortunate.


    ¡­


    Kaley, who was with ''Lenny'' said with awe. "This Elder Odino is so nice."


    ''Lenny'' nodded his head, agreeing with him. However, inside he was pondering. ''Is he hiding something? He feels too nice. I have to report it to Galeter.''<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''Lenny'' became concerned because it was unusual to see and experience such a pleasant feeling from someone in this bloody world.


    ¡­


    "Now, let me tell you all about the first selection round. What it is and how it is going to be." Everyone perked their ears back up again.


    Odino nodded in satisfaction and exined. "The first selection round is called Quick Hunters. In this round, you just have to simply kill beasts and show their cores to us."


    "It might sound simple, but you have to remember two things. You have topete against everyone at the same time and have to keep in mind about the scarce amount of beasts in the forest."


    Galibar and others were a little worried.


    Brustiar looked at Odino and pondered. ''He is making everyone fight among themselves from the start. There will be looting and fighting among each other, or some might team up. However, the thing that is making me worried is the fighting among the family members.''


    He sighed helplessly as he knew some of these kids would surely beat their own family members to win. The other two had the same headache, but Julie had a little less as her n was more united than the other two.


    "Now, about the conditions to win. You will have to bring ten Grade-2 beast cores, and the winners will be decided after checking the quality of the beast cores." Odino exined further more. "You can also win this round another way."


    "If you can get us one Grade-3 beast core, you go to the next round instantly." Odino grinned as he announced that.


    The participants were shocked after hearing that.


    You have to know, Grade-2 Beasts are at Foundation Establishment Realm and Grade-3 Beasts are at Golden Core Realm.


    And to participate in this selection process, you have to be younger than 18. That brings a problem to many as most of them were at most highest at Mid stage Foundation Establishment Realm (Fourth Stage to Sixth Stage) at this age.


    They were alreadying up with many ways to kill Grade-2 beasts, but now that they heard they could advance instantly by having a Grade-3 beast core, it made everyone greedy while filling them with fear.


    They knew they had a high chance of dying to get a Grade-3 beast core.


    They also wanted to team up with someone but were worried that they would betray them after getting one.


    Odino had a big grin on his face. ''Hehe, I will let you all get a taste of how sinister the world is.''


    Roy sighed at seeing Odino like that. ''Elder is back at it again. However¡­''


    ''...it will be a lesson to these young guys anddies.'' Despite feeling the absurdity of Odino''s ideas, he still agrees with most of them.


    "Now, for the location of the hunt." Odino stopped, creating a short suspense in the air. Then he said while giving a quick nce at Galibar and others. "It is Light Yellow Forest!"

 Chapter 53 Light Yellow Forest

    "Why that ce!?" Brustiar blurted it out loud. "That ce is too dangerous for these little guys."


    "Yes, you are right." A voice sounded beside him, agreeing with Brustiar.


    It was man who had the same characteristic as Brustiar, indicating he was from Burnheart Family. He had almost the same build as Brustiar, but he was just older than him, as there were white hairs in many ces.


    He was Gravitar, the head elder of the Burnheart Family. He''d been out of town for a few days on a mission. He quickly finished his mission and quickly came back, as he couldn''t miss such a big event.


    Gravitar squinted his eyes at Odino and said."I do now know what he is up to."


    On the other hand, ''Lenny'' was quite confused, so he raised his eyebrows. Kaley saw ''Lenny''s confusion and guessed that he was not from this ce, so he didn''t know anything of it.


    So, she decided to y the role of teaching him. "It seems you don''t about this ce, Lenny. Then let me tell you what this ce is."


    "Light Yellow Forest is an attraction and dangerous ce of our town. This forest stretches until it connects to the next town. This forest''s unique aspect is that the trees growing on its soil would have their leaves turn yellow."


    "This color change might not be that special, but there is something else that makes this forest more weird. If we squeeze those yellow leaves, honey woulde out."


    "Wha!?" ''Lenny'' was stumped after hearing that, he almost blurted out some words and broke his character, but he quickly recovered and resumed his personality.


    Kaley didn''t suspect him much, as it was right to be a bit shocked after hearing that. She then further exined. "This honey has the effect of increasing cultivation. However, it only works in the first stages of the Qi Refinement Realm. Later, the cultivators don''t feel any effect after eating the honey. So, it is not looted or sought by many."


    "But that is not the case for beasts. They lives are most spent in the nature, so this ce is a great ce for them. It has food and effect to increase your cultivation little by little. We humans may be in a hurry to advance, but not beasts. They spend most of their life time idling and sleeping. So, Light Yellow Forest attracted many beasts toward it."


    ''Lenny'' aka Jasmine, felt she had gained new knowledge about the geography of the world. She had been caged in thepound of the Burnheart Family since childhood. Fortunately, she had a good master, which was Gale''s mother. She taught her many things as much as she could, but unfortunately, she had to leave this world early on.


    ¡­


    "Now, I hereby announce the start of the annual selection process of the White Jade Sect." Odino said, amplifying his voice much more than before, filling everyone with enthusiasm. "Open the gates!"


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    The three giant gates of the arena opened simultaneously. The participants didn''t care about anything or anyone. They started sprinting towards their destination.


    The people in the streets were dumbfounded by the sudden wave of young boys and girls rushing in the same direction. They were worried that something bad might happen. Luckily, they didn''t fight or do esseive inside the town.


    Odino said to Roy and Joy. "Go and watch over these guys. Use the inner disciples for your own.  The deacons will be stationed at certain ces on the outskirts of the forest to collect the participants'' beast cores."


    "As you wish, Elder Odino." They both cuffed their fists and bowed to Odino.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Then Roy asked."Elder Odino, will you note with us?"


    "Hmm¡­" Odin paused for a moment before responding."I wille after a while. Need a little rest."


    Roy and Joy didn''t ask any further questions and left the ce.


    Odino left for his room, making the stand empty now. The crowd also left and went to the ces where the deacons had ced their tables to collect the beast cores.


    The Ragingwave, Burnheart, and IceFire also left the ce. They want to see it before their eyes and not let anything happen to their offspring.


    Kaley looked at ''Lenny'' and urged him. "Quickly, let''s go."


    ''Lenny'' nodded his head and stood up. From the corner of his eyes, he saw the Burnheart''s leaving in a hurry. He became a bit curious.


    He didn''t know that Light Yellow Forest was just behind the Burnheart Familypound. It was still far, but closer than most other ces.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Gale, who had left Jasmine alone, was looking at a small array that was covering a certain room.


    He was standing beside that room''s door, and on his right side was another man.


    Gale disguised himself as that man, whom he knocked unconscious. By following the direction Niloy gave him, he arrived at the treasury and went to guard the ce.


    Currently, he was waiting for the opportunity to strike this man down. Then, through the corner of his eyes, he saw a pair of guards passing by them. They nced at them and left without saying anything.


    ''Now!'' Just after the pair of guards left that hallway, Gale''s eyes shot open. He came beside the other guard in a sh and shed at his neck.


    The guard didn''t have the time to react as he felt his vision getting blurred. His head was about to fall to the ground, but it was caught by Gale''s hand.


    Right after that, Niloy came down from the ceiling. He quickly picked up the corpse and hid it inside the ceiling, not letting a single bit of blood drop on the floor.


    Gale took off his mask and threw it at Niloy. "The guards will arrive in five minutes, ording to your calction. Be sure to watch it while disguising yourself well."


    Gale took out a talisman and tore it open. The next second, he became invisible, vanishing from Niloy''s sight.

 Chapter 54 Deep Into The Forest

    Niloy quickly put on the mask just after Gale vanished. He thought of the appearance of the guard and his outer appearance changed into that.


    ''This mask is quite useful.'' Niloy was marveled by this mask usage. He had not seen such items anywhere.


    ¡­


    Inside the Treasury


    Gale looked around and saw he was in a small, contained room. However, this room was filled with many types of storage rings that were ced on many shelves.


    ''These guys have so many storage rings! Where did they get such a great supply of these?'' Gale was truly shocked.


    Storage rings were items that were essential for cultivators, but they had a tight supply on the market. Because storage rings require the use of space, only skilled forgers could create them.


    Gale, however, didn''t think much and instead became happy. ''It saved a lot of my own storage space.''


    Gale used his ''Inspection'' to check on the quality of the rings first. Only the good stuff could be in the better storage rings. Because normal storage rings couldn''t hold powerful items.


    Gale saw most of these storage rings as being at Early Human Rank. He didn''t even bat an eye on them and went for the other ones.


    Gale wasing toward the other end of the room when he saw the storage rings'' rank increasing from early to middle. Then, when he came to the end of it, his eyes caught three storage rings that were at Peak Human Rank.


    He picked it up and was about to peek into it with his spiritual sense, but it got blocked.


    Gale face palmed himself and cursed. ''I forgot this was owned by someone.''


    He could have the system break open the barrier by using his points, but it would also notice the owner of the storage, and he would be immediately caged in.


    He put those three storage rings inside his storage space and then went to the rest of them.


    After he was done filling his storage space he looked at the room and saw the shelves being empty. However, there were still some low-ranking storage rings on the shelves on the left side.


    ''Huh~'' Gale exhaled a deep breath as if he was tired after all that work.


    He looked at the door and walked right through it. This was also an extra effect he found when he touched the door to open.


    Coming out of the treasury, he saw the guard that was killed by him. He knew it was Niloy. He used his spiritual sense to mentallymunicate with him. ''I am done, Let''s get out quickly.''


    Niloy''s eyes shot wide open as he looked around but didn''t find anyone.


    ''I am beside you. You don''t have to search for me, just go the way you have nned to.''


    Niloy didn''t say anything else and ran to the right. Gale followed him behind and pondered in his mind. ''It is just have been three minutes. There is still one minute left before the talisman''s effect turns off and two minutes before the guardse out for another round of checking.''


    One minuteter, Gale and Niloy were running inside a forest that was behind the Burnheart Family''spound. Gale was disguised as an average Burnheart Family kid.


    He took off the mask and asked Niloy in a somber way. "Why was Brustiar at that ce?"


    "That¡­" Niloy himself was very confused as to why Brustiar and most of the elders would be walking in from the front gate.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Gale was worried as someone among those elders would notice that his face seemed unfamiliar. So, he quickly told Niloy to escape from the back gate that led to the forest.


    They wanted to go to the town by gracing around the walls, but they also saw some of the elders running toward the forest. Not only them, but many others were also going into the forest. So, they decide to go into the forest too. As it would be suspicious if they went in the opposite direction from everyone else''s.


    Seeing, Niloy couldn''t answer anything, Gale decided not to pressurize him further. "Let''s go deep inside the forest. Then we will use the forest to hide us and enter the town from the other side."


    Niloy nodded his head and went along with his n.


    ¡­


    By the time Gale and Niloy had gone deep into the forest, the guards that wereing back to the treasury to check on it had already arrived again.


    The moment those guards turned around the corner, their eyes met with the door to the treasury behind empty, guarded by none.


    They quickly rushed to the door and shouted.


    "Hey, where are you guys? Are you ying a prank?"


    "What are you even asking? Something happened here. You go tell the patriarch, and I will check my surr-"


    He wasn''t able to finish his sentence when suddenly.


    Tip


    A liquid dropped on his cheek. He touched that and brought forth his finger to see what it was.


    His eyes widened as he saw it was blood.


    Hispanion stuttered and pointed his finger up at the ceiling. "Lo- Look at tha- that!"


    He looked up and saw that the ceiling above him was colored red. Suddenly, he yelled out loud. "Quickly inform the patriarch!"


    Inside the patriarchal hall.


    Brustiar was sitting on the futon and listening to the elders'' discussion. He wanted to quickly decide what to do to entertain Odino and get him on his side.


    Gravitar was rubbing his chin and thinking if Odino had some extra motive.


    When suddenly the door of the patriarchal sprung open.


    The guard, who was told by hispanion to inform the patriarch, came here. He didn''t care about the dissatisfaction the elders were showing and quickly kneeled before Brustiar.


    "Patriarch, something has happened in the Treasury."


    Everyone''s eyes shot wide open the moment they heard that.


    Brustiar shot up from his futon and quickly sprinted toward the Treasury, and everyone else followed along with him, which rmed the whole family.

 Chapter 55 Unfortunate

    In front of the Treasury.


    The remaining guard had brought down the corpse from the ceiling and was checking it in horror. The corpse''s head still had that serious expression on its face.


    Shortly after that, he saw the patriarch and the elders arrive.


    Brustiar didn''t even nce at the corpse on the floor; he looked at one of the elders, who was very old and hunched over. "Quickly disable the array."


    That old elder nodded his head and came to the door. He made some signs with his hands and did some weird motions.


    The moment he was done, Brustiar opened the door, which waster followed by the elders.


    Everyone''s hearts stopped beating at the sight in front of them. In front of their eyes was just an empty room with some storage rings here and there.


    Gravitar said, dumbfoundedly. "What has happened?"


    "Somebody stole all of our treasure and our family heritage; that is what happened," Brustiar said as his face darkened.


    The elders gulped upon hearing what Brustiar was saying.


    "And the one who did it.." Brustiar''s chest heaved up and down, then he exploded and roared upwards. "I WILL KILL YOU!!!!!!!"


    Brustiar roar spread throughout the familypound, even going outside. This attracted everyone''s attention.


    "Did you hear that?"


    "Yes, that sounds like the patriarch of the Burnheart Family."


    "Something bad might have happened. He sounds very angry."


    People started flocking toward the Burnheart Family''s gate. They didn''t want to miss such an event.


    Inside the treasury, Gravitar said while holding his anger."Brustiar, now is not the time to be angry. We have to cool ourselves and use our brains properly."


    Brustiar also calmed down, but there was still rage in his eyes. He said it again to the same old elder."Can you check the array to see if someone tweaked it?''


    The old elder nodded his head and came into the middle of the room. He pressed his right hand down, and a small window opened from the wooden floor. From within it, a circr disc floated up and stopped before the elder.


    There were various patterns on it that glowed from time to time. After the elder checked on it he said to Brustiar."Patriarch, the array is normal. There is no sign of someone entering or tweaking the array."


    "How can that be? How can someone bypass such a high-level array!?" One of the elders became beyond shocked.


    Everyone was shocked as this array was personally ordered by a famous forger in the capital who had years of experience. He put a detection and defensive array inside this disc.


    Everyone became nervous after hearing the elder''s doubt.


    ? Gravitar looked at Brustiar and said with concern."It seems someone big has targeted our family."


    Brustiar didn''t say anything, he was pondering very deeply. ''Is it the demon sect that did this? This possibility is very high.''


    After pondering for a bit. He raised his head and said to everyone."We need to talk with Elder Odino. I think this matter is very serious."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Others nodded their heads and agreed with him. Also, they didn''t know what they should do now. They lost everything to run their family.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, deep inside the forest, just on the outskirts of Light Yellow Forest.


    Gale and Niloy were discussing about something when they saw no one around them.


    "Did you get it?" Gale asked as he looked at his surroundings.


    Niloy nodded his head and said."I will be at the spot."


    "Good," Gale said as he turned in a certain direction. "Also, don''t worry, I will reward you for your work."


    After saying that, Gale left the ce.


    Niloy didn''t leave instantly; instead, he contemted. ''Reward for destroying your own family''s future, huh? What have I gotten into? Huh~ Forget it. I have no one to care about from that family anyway.''


    With that, Niloy also left, running in the opposite direction of Gale.


    ¡­


    Gale leaped from one tree branch to another as he looked at his surroundings.


    Tap.


    All of a sudden, he halted in his tracks. He looked down and was left speechless.


    He saw a boy with red hair who had his pants down and was inserting his dick in and out of a girl''s pussy, who had ck hair. The girl was supporting herself with a tree and moaned out loud. Luckily, it was muffled by the boy''s hand.


    However, they stopped pursuing their carnal desires. Instead, they looked up and met eyes with Gale.


    "Kyaa!" The girl screamed out in shame and stood straight, making the boy''s dick flop out of her pussy. She quickly put her dress back on by going behind the tree.


    However, the boy, with his head down, slowly put his pants back on and red at Gale. "Why are you here? Shouldn''t you be inside the Light Yellow Forest?"


    He didn''t attack right away because he saw that Gale had the same characteristics as them and might be a participant.


    "I do not know what you are talking about. You can do your stuff. It was just an ident." Gale replied with a deadpan face. "I am leaving. Sorry for interrupting you."


    Gale was about to leave, but he halted in his tracks. He quickly pulled out his spear and shed down.


    Bang!


    "Then I can do what I want with you, fucker!" The boy said as his sword shed with Gale''s spear.


    ''This¡­'' Gale cursed in his mind for being so unfortunate. He used Inspection on the boy.


    [ Tin Burnheart (Ninth Stage Foundation Realm): He is from the Burnheart Family and is an inner disciple in the White Jade Sect. He is known as yboy in the sect as he had sex with almost every free and easygoing girl.  He was sent here to watch over the participants, and luckily, he got partnered with the girl he had been hunting for years. He is very mad at you as you didn''t let him release his seeds inside that girl. He hates someone very much who interrupts in his sex. ]

 Chapter 56 Burning Heart

    ''You''ve got to be kidding me!?'' Only this came to Gale''s mind after he saw Tin''s character interface.


    ''This is going to be hard.'' Gale gritted his teeth after he saw Tin''s cultivation realm.


    Gale, who was up in the air, quickly flew down at Tin like a meteor.


    Tin didn''t back down; instead, he went to sh with him head-on. He swung his sword precisely at Gale''s spear point.


    Bang!


    An explosion urred, sted the ground underneath them, and had the trees uprooted.


    This just announced the start of their battle as they started exchanging blows all around the forest. Destroying the natural elements in the forest. The nearby beasts fled away in fear as they felt the strong spiritual energy spewing out from their fight.


    TingTing¡­


    As Gale pondered, the sound of metals shing against each other could be heard. ''His sword is also Mid-Human Rank and he has great spiritual energy because of his cultivation realm. I can''t overpower him in any way.''


    Tin was also thinking about Gale. ''Who is this guy!? He is so far below me in cultivation, however, he is able to go toe to toe with me.''


    The more Tin shed with Gale, the more he understood that, and he seemed to have stumbled upon a rising genius. ''But why haven''t I heard of him? I know every genius that is being nurtured by the family.''


    ''Wait..'' Tin''s eyes widened as something shed before his eyes.


    Tin focused his spiritual energy on the sword and swung it hard.


    Gale backed away and pressed his spear against his chest, blocking that huge spiritual energy sh.


    Gale crashed into many trees and boulders, which were destroyed upon contact.


    Bam!


    Finally, the spiritual energy ran out of that sh while mming Gale into a tree onest time.


    Galended on the ground and started inhaling and exhaling deeply. However, he was surprised as his surroundings were all golden. ''No, not golden. Are these leaves all yellow? Where am I?''


    Gale didn''t have time to think when he saw Tine before him. Tin looked at Gale for a second and asked."Are you really not participating?"


    Gale frowned, as he felt there was something wrong with that question. It was weird and sudden. Still, he replied. "I am not. I was just passing. I think we should pretend nothing has between us. You didn''t see me; I didn''t see you."


    "Is your name perhaps¡­" Tin didn''t seem to have paid any heed to Gale''s words, he said looking straight into Gale''s eyes. "...Gale?"


    The moment that name dropped, Gale vanished from his spot and came before Tin.


    Gale''s eyes were wide open and intensely focused as his spearhead was right in front of Tin''s eyebrows.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Bang


    Tin just blocked that attack in the nick of time. But that attack made his body shot back but in the mid-air, he said to Gale."It seems I am right."


    Gale was already chasing him behind. Tin calmly adjusted his body in the air and cushioned himself on a tree, then shot towards Gale.


    Gale didn''t back down this time and went on to sh with him, head-on.


    Their battle shook that side of the forest, making some nearby disciples and participants alert. Fortunately for Gale, the elders went deep into this forest, as the beasts in that area were much stronger.


    Every attack made by spiritual energy would sometimes miss each other and hit the beasts and trees in the forest, killing them instantly.


    Gale saw this as a chance. He used the Blood Demon technique and started sucking in all the blood essence from the dead beasts. The beasts were mostly in Grade-1 which was the Qi Refinement Realm, so it didn''t help him much.


    ''Damn it, it is not enough. I need to get stronger fast and kill this bastard. If not, the others mighte for his help.'' Gale''s eyes shed into madness at the thought of this.


    He shed with Tin''s attack. However, this time was different. He didn''t use his weapon; instead, he used his other hand and grabbed Tin''s head.


    First, he tried to squeeze his head but ultimately failed as it was strongly reinforced by his spiritual energy. Gale didn''t be disappointed as it wasn''t his main goal. He held Tin''s head like a spear and threw him deep into the forest.


    Then followed behind him while keeping a close eye on Tin and used his spiritual sense to capture any kind of dead beast''s presence. If he found one, he would use it to strengthen himself.


    Tin,nded on the ground as his feet dragged, leaving two trails. He looked at the approaching Gale, who had blood essence all over his body. ''Is this guy a demon cultivator?''


    He became very suspicious of Gale, as only the cultivators who used unorthodox techniques would use blood.


    "Are you from a demon sect?" Tin asked Gale but was only met with cold, ring eyes. He saw Gale do some weird movement, and seven more illusionary Gale appeared, trying to cage him.


    "Okay, I will have to make you blurt it out the hard way." Tin took a deep breath and formed a battle stance. "Let me show you our family''s heritage that makes us who we are."


    " [ Burning Heart - First Form - shing Waves ]. "


    Tin swung his sword at a speed that Gale had a hard time capturing with his eyes. From his sword, huge, sword auras shot out that were made of spiritual energy. Those sword auras instantly destroyed the fake Gale.


    The real Gale filled his spear with his spiritual energy, and the veins on his right arm popped out. He gave a strong thrust at the iing sword aura.


    Bang!


    An explosion urred that flung Gale''s body backward. Gale looked ahead and wanted to catch a breath, but he couldn''t as he saw Tin approaching him with his sword, which was glowing red because of his spiritual energy.


    Tin stated firmly."You are too weak."

 Chapter 57 Grisa

    "I am weak, but that also means¡­" Gale stopped himself by dragging his feet on the ground, then he leaped toward Tin. "...I have too much room to grow."


    Bang!


    Their weapons shed against each other again, but this time there was the usage of too much spiritual energy. However, it also made the beasts have a hard time escaping.


    This made Gale''s strength increase gradually. Tin also felt it, as he was having a hard time overpowering Gale.


    ''He is from a demon sect.'' In Tin''s mind, he had taken Gale as a demon cultivator fully.


    ¡­


    While Gale and Tin''s battle was entering white hot edge, a few kilometers away from them was a small team of four who were trying to find a Grade-3 beast.


    This team was purely made up of people from the IceFire n. The leader of this temporary team was a girl. Her hair was medium length and blue, with some white hints here and there. Her breasts were small, but they were slightlyrger than average. She had thick thighs that were revealing because she was wearing a skirt which was odd to wear in this world.


    She was the daughter of the head elder of the IceFire n, Grisa IceFire. She had an atmosphere around her that indicated she didn''t like anything, and she had a somewhat depressed face. She asked her cronies, as they were all slightly lower in status than her. "Did you guys find out any Grade-3 beasts yet?"


    One of them shook his head."No, miss."


    Grisa gave a depressed sigh and said."What a bad luck. Let''s go further in."


    They started walking deep into the forest when suddenly they turned their heads to the right simultaneously. They quickly went forward to check on it.


    When they came on the scene, that attracted their attention. They saw people with brown hair fighting a giant bear that had rock spikes all over its back.


    The bear swiped its w, which instantly devastated the area around it. The brown-haired guys were all from the Ragingwave n. So, they were able to block the air st with their body but when rock spikes started toe out of the ground and attacking them everywhere they stepped in, they panicked and dodged anywhere they could.


    Puchi


    One guy wasn''t able to dodge in time, and his entire right side was torn apart. He fell to the ground, and his intestines started to spurt out, smearing the ground in red.


    His teammates were filled with fear after his death. They started running away from them.


    The bear didn''t want to let these bullies go away after they woke him up from his nap.


    Grisa and her team who were watching from a certain distance were speechless when they saw the Ragingwave guy running toward them.


    A guy from Grisa''s team gritted his teeth."These bastards, they intentionally ran at us."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Should we run?" Another asked with a bit of a shaky voice.


    "Run? We can''t outrun that." Grisa said as he looked at the bear, which was ughtering people every few seconds. Grisa took out two 2-meter-wide circr rings from her storage rings. It floated on each side, right above her shoulder.


    Grease pressed her right hand forward and spoke with amanding tone. "We have to hunt a Grade-3 beast anyway. Now, that we have encountered one, how can we escape? Let''s kill this thing."


    [ Rocky Earth''s Bear (Early Stage Grade-3): This bear is blessed with controlling rock-type objects. Its strength is almost close to catching up to the bests in its own rank. A fully mature Rocky Earth''s Bear can go up to Peak Stage Grade - 3 ]


    "Yes, miss!" Her cronies quickly adjusted their mindset and became ready to fight.


    Grisa aimed her palm at the bear, and her eyes shot wide open the next moment. The two rings started to gather the blue spiritual energy that wasing out of Grisa. It condensed into a dense blue ball that was spinning at a fast rate.


    The next moment, a blue beam shot out of each of the rings. Anything it touched would turn that thing into ice. However, inside that ice, the object would still be burning in fire but it wouldn''t turn into ash.


    Her beams hit the Ragingwave guys and instantly turned them into ice. Their ice sculpture fell to the ground, and muffled screams could be hearding from them.


    The bear saw the beam and swung both of its front ws at it. However, it also failed to defend itself as the ice started to grow from its paws to its body.


    ROAR!


    The bear roared out loud after feeling the burning pain. The next moment, rocks burst out of from its paw, breaking the ice.


    "Huh?" Grisa was a bit shocked as she was known as the one-in-a-thousand-year genius who had the greatest control of IceFire and knew how to utilize its power to the maximum.


    Her ice was so strong that anyone below the First Stage Golden Core Realm couldn''t break it that easily. ''Don''t tell me¡­ this one is close to Mid Stage Grade-3!?''


    After breaking free from Grisa''s ice, the rocks on its paw turned into giant ws that covered its front legs fully, and it didn''t finish there; the rocks fully covered the bear. Making it look like a big armored titanic beast.


    Grisa''s cronies started their own attack but failed to do anything. They didn''t leave any kind of scratch, and their IceFire was totally useless. Only Grisa''s IceFire could do anything, but that was only a little.


    Grisa ran around the forest while firing beams at the chasing bear from time to time.


    On a certain tree branch, a blue boy was dangling his feet while sitting on it. He rested his chin on his palm and smirked to himself. "Now, let me see, will you still like me after saving you, Grisa?"


    He was Winc IceFire, an inner disciple at White Jade Sect. He was the one who lured this Rocky Earth''s Bear from deep in the forest to its outskirts. It was just to aplish his own personal goals.

 Chapter 58 Monster

    Grisa shot a beam at the bear, halting its tracks for a second. But it eventually resulted in nothing as the bear again started sprinting toward her.


    Her cronies had fled for their lives. The bear didn''t care about them as they were just pesky ants; however, it wanted to take revenge on Grisa as she was the only one who made it feel pain.


    ''No, I can''t run anymore.'' Grisa stopped running and turned back. She faced the iing bear and pressed both of her palms forward. The two rings beside her came in front of her and lined up.


    A strong, dense blue ball condensed in the middle of the rings and rotated much faster than before.


    " [ Earthly Draconic Breath ]" Grisa shouted the moment the bear was just a few meters away from her rings.


    Boom!


    A ten-meter-thick beam shot out that engulfed the bear in a few seconds, not letting it even react.


    The next moment, the beam vanished, and what remained were its aftermaths. Everything around the bear, as well as everything behind it, turned to ice. The geography of that forest changed after Grisa''s attack. The bear was covered in ice thicker than four meters.


    Thud


    Grisa slumped on her knees and sweated heavily. That assault sapped all of her spiritual energy."I have done it."


    "She has done it."


    Winc, who was just a few meters away from her, was shocked. ''She is just at Eight Stage Foundation Establishment realm, how can she be capable of such an attack!?''


    Crack


    Suddenly, the sound of something breaking could be heard, catching both of their attention. They looked ahead and saw the bear''s iris move and aimed at Grisa.


    Grisa became scared after saying that, and that wasn''t the end of it.


    Bang


    The next second, the ice covering the bear burst open. The bear came out and red at Grisa, whose face was filled with despair now. The bear growled out loudly, announcing its anger.


    ROOAAR!!


    However, Winc saw this as his chance. ''Hehe, the heaven is giving me another chance.''


    He took out his weapon, which was a sword, and was about to leap in when suddenly.


    BANG!


    A big object came flying in, hitting the bear''s body. This made the bear''s body shoot to the side ande crashing down on the ground, destroying anything in its path.


    The bear got covered in the trees and swiped its w to remove them so he could get up.


    Grisa and Winc were dumbfounded by the sudden turn of events.


    Winc became speechless as he looked at the bear that was trying toe out. ''What the hell is even happening!? Why is nothing going as I nned?''


    Then all of a sudden, a voice could be hearding from the bear, like a soft whisper filled with murderous intent.


    "Need...more...blood."


    Grisa and Winc shifted their attention to focus on the bear''s abdomen area. There they saw a bloodied boy climbing up toward the bear''s head. They couldn''t see his face because it was covered in blood and his hair was covering his eyes. His hair was red, but they weren''t sure if it was from the blood or because he was from the Burnheart Family.


    That boy had a spear in his hand that he used like a trekking pole to climb up.


    The bear also felt something crawling up to its head. It turned its head at the boy and swiped its paw in anger.


    The boy didn''t show any fear. He jumped the moment the paw was about to hit him. With that one jump, hended on the bear''s head.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The boy still uttered as he looked into the bear''s eyes. "Big guy, I need you dead."


    The bear didn''t understand what the boy said but it knew he wasn''t saying something good by the emotion in that voice. It roared and tried to bite the boy, but the boy just grabbed both sides of its mouth with his hands and dug his feet deep into its armor to stop the force.


    "Please, DIE!!!" The boy suddenly burst out with strength and slowly tried to rip open its mouth.


    "Ghraaak!...Grahh.." The bear tried to close its mouth but failed. So, it tried to thrash around in the ground to get rid of him.


    But no matter what it did; like smashing its head on the ground and trees, rolling on the ground, or wing at its face--nothing could let the boy let go of its face.


    "ARGHH!" Then suddenly, the boy screamed out loud andpletely ripped open its mouth, tearing its head and neck in half.


    The dead beary down on the ground as the boy showered in its blood.


    "Monster," Grisa and Winc both said simultaneously, despite being far apart from each other.


    Thruss


    Suddenly, a man emerged from a certain bush near them. The man was also injured all over his body. He was taking deep breaths from time to time, and his face was filled with anger.


    "You demon, how much blood will you need?" It was Tin. He was looking at Gale, who was taking all of the bear''s blood essence.


    Gale didn''t turn his body but just his head and said to him with eyes that were shing in red."Until I can you down."


    [ Congrattion, Host. You have killed a Grade-3 Rocky Earth''s Bear ]


    [ You have gained 2 points ]


    [ Host Name: Gale Burnheart


    Cultivation Realm: Fourth Stage Foundation Establishment Realm


    Body Cultivation Realm: Early-Stage tinum Golden Bone Realm


    Combat Strength: First Stage Golden Core Realm


    Age: 18/250


    Race: Human


    Talent: Low


    Cultivation Technique: YinYang Harmony, Blood Demon.


    Movement Technique: Seven Illusionary Steps


    Ability: None


    Skill: Inspection, Blood Pump ]


    [ Harem Members: 1/5 ]


    [ Remarks: Host, finally some progress! ]


    "Hmph, don''t get too cocky, you demon, " Tin red as he dashed toward Gale.


    "Cocky?" Gale slowly turned his body and stated calmly. "Yes, I am, and you have made a grave mistake by picking a fight with me."

 Chapter 59 No Regrets

    ''This strength¡­'' Gale felt the power in his body as he calmly looked at the approaching Tin. ''This power, this feels great.''


    As he marveled at his strength, Tin came closer to him with his sword shining in red spiritual energy. " [ Burning Heart - First Form - shing Waves]. "


    Tin again used this move, which would store spiritual energy in his sword, and in a split second he would shoot multiple sword auras.


    "Huuh~" Gale breathed in and brought his spear to the back. He also started storing his spiritual energy in his spear. "Thank you for the inspiration."


    " [ Mountain Divider ]. " Gale said as he gave a big, wide, and strong sweep at the uing sword auras.


    BANG!


    Both of their moves shed against each other, sting a strong wind that bent the trees.


    "Ack!" Suddenly, Tin squeaked in pain as he got a big cut on his chest.


    ''How!?'' Tin''s body shot backward as he wondered in shock. However, at that moment, he felt someone grabbing his feet.


    He looked down and saw Gale grabbing his feet as he was looking straight into his eyes.


    Gale then came crashing down on the ground while he smashed Tin''s body on the ground, dragging him along the way.


    Leaving a big trail, Gale arrived closer to Grisa and Winc, who was watching in a daze.


    Gale didn''t even bat an eye on them; instead, he started smashing Tin on the ground by gradually increasing the power behind it.


    Bang!Bang!Bang!Bang!...


    Tin started bleeding all over his body, and his eyes started to get drowsy. Gale stopped at that moment and grabbed his head, lifting him up in the air.


    "Where is your strength now?" Gale red at Tin, speaking in a hoarse tone.


    "You¡­you will regret this¡­" Tin uttered those words with great difficulty.


    "Regret?" Gale raised his eyebrows and then twisted Tin''s head. "I have no regrets."


    RIIIIP


    Gale separated Tin''s head by tearing it apart from his neck. Another shower of bloodnded on Gale. He didn''t flinch when he felt the warm blood on his body; instead, he started sucking the blood essence from Tin''s body.


    Suddenly, Gale turned his head and looked at a blue-haired boy who was wearing the same cloth as Tin.


    Winc rushed at him and swung his sword that was burning in blue fire."How dare you kill someone from our sect!?"


    Gale''s eyes widened a little as he understood what he meant. ''So, they are from the same sect.''


    [ Winc IceFire (First Stage Golden Core Realm): From IceFire n and is an inner disciple at White Jade Sect. He has lured the Rocky Earth''s Bear here to n on scoring with the girl named, Grisa IceFire. However, you ruined it fully, and he became jealous after he saw Grisa looking at you with admiration and awe. He wants to kill you with the excuse that you killed a disciple from his sect. ]


    Gale was a little annoyed now. ''Why am I getting involved in their stupid ns? I don''t care what they do.''<novelnext></novelnext>


    Gale went into battle mode, as it would take time to kill this guy. Then, all of a sudden, he squinted his eyes and thought. ''I guess, I have to escape.''


    Gale was spreading his spiritual sense all around and checking if someone would interrupt them. Now, he felt multiple people entering his range.


    Gale dodged Winc''s attack smoothly and mmed him with his body, smashing him into the trees.


    The next moment, he vanished from the spot, leaving this ce without giving Winc the chance to react.


    When Winc got up, he saw there was no one except Grisa, who was in a daze. He came before her and asked. "Are you alright?"


    Grisa didn''t respond to his question but instead pondered it in her mind. ''He told me to not to say anything about to him. That means, he trusts me. So, will we meet again? How might that go? Will he take me away next time if I witness his deeds again?.....''


    Winc felt awkward, seeing her not responding to his words.


    At that moment, he saw many disciples and a few elders arrive at that ce.


    One of the elders asked Winc. "What happened here?"


    Winc bowed at him, cupping his fists, and reported everything. However, he changed the part of the exnation where he just stood there, trying not to save Tin.


    The elders and disciples nodded their heads after hearing Winc''s exnation fully.


    "What do you think of this situation?"


    "I think this guy is from a demon sect."


    "I also think the same. Look at how he turned Tin''s body, husky and blood turning light red."


    "He could take down someone at the Ninth Stage Foundation Establishment Realm and knock down the First Stage Golden Core Realm which indicates one thing. He is a core disciple or a secret genius hidden by the unorthodox sects."


    After their discussion, they took Tin''s body and left. One inner disciple and one outer elder quickly left to inform this event to Odino.


    ¡­


    The one they were trying to inform to was now being blocked by Brustiar and his elders. He was on his way to the Light Yellow Forest when suddenly he got swarmed by them.


    At first, he thought they were trying to do some dirty coup, but when he heard what they said and begged him, he became speechless.


    Then Odino''s eye started to shine a little, and he asked them with eagerness. "Then have you found out who it was?"


    Brustiar and others were dumbfounded by Odino''s reaction.


    Odino saw how they were looking at him and quickly changed hisposure. "Cough, I am asking that because I can''t do anything if I do not know who the thief even is."


    Brustiar and other looked at each other''s face and decided to let them tell their assumption."Elder Odino, we think this was done by a demon sect."


    "Huh?" Odino was expecting it to be someone who was their personal enemy, but this assumption made the situationplicated. He asked while squinting his eyes. "How sure are you that it was done by a demon sect?"

 Chapter 60 Forget Me?

    Brustiar and others were a bit stumped after hearing Odino question them like that. However, they thought about the question and felt they didn''t have any kind of actual evidence.


    Eventually, Gravitar spoke. "Elder Odino, we might not be sure if they were the true culprit, but from the recent activity happening all around the Kampir region, we suspect the demon sects to be the main suspect."


    "Yes, Elder Odino. Maybe they are trying to weaken us through like this and use our own treasure to strengthen themselves." Brustiar also agreed with Gravitar.


    The rest of the elders voiced along with them while having the same opinion.


    Odino rubbed his chin as he thought this through more.


    At that moment, he saw one elder and one disciplee before them.


    They quickly came to Odino and showed their respect first.


    Odino raised his eyebrows at their sudden arrival. "Why are you guys here? Should you both be watching over the participants?"


    "This¡­" The disciple didn''t know what to say. He looked at the elder, signaling him to say it.


    The elder started to exin everything that Winc had told them.


    Odino looked at Brustiar after hearing the elder''s exnation. "Patriarch Brustiar, maybe your assumption is right."


    He was a bit surprised by the demon sect''s sudden activity in this ce. ''They know we are here, but they still had the audacity toe here.''


    Odino finally became a little angry, it looked to him like they were underestimating him.


    "Let''s go there. I wanna check the site for myself." Odino said after dashing toward the Light Yellow Forest.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Lenny had disguised himself as a rogue cultivator while wearing a cape to hide his face. He entered the Crimson Moon Pce.


    Because of all the blood in his body, a musky scent spread throughout the air. He couldn''t hide that with his mask.


    He came before the reception and asked thedy."I want a room on the third floor."


    Thedy nervously said."Sir, we can not do that. Those rooms are only for VIPs. We can give you a room on the second floor."


    Gale became silent and then red at thedy. "I said, give me one. I need to talk to you privately."


    A murderous aura emitted from him that made everyone around him scared.


    "Ye- Yes, Sir. Please follow me this way." Thedy gave in and quickly took him to the third floor. On her way, she told someone to inform Fiona about this.


    After thedy led him to his room, she quickly left in a hurry.


    In the room, Gale sat down cross-legged beside the table, while still maintaining his rogue disguise.


    ¡­


    In a well-decorated office that had expensive items hanging on the wall that people could only imagine, one could see Fiona, who was sitting behind her desk.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Fiona pondered silently as she looked at the hustling streets through her window. ''What should I do now? So many guys are sending envoys to join their side, but I do not want to anymore. I want to be alone, chase my dreams, and if I am lucky enough, I wish to find someone who loves me like I would do them.''


    When she came to that realization, Gale''s face shed before her eyes. She still remembered what he had told her.


    ''It is just that; I don''t want to have business in this kind of thing. I will have proper sex with you when you will be able to give your heart to me.''


    Remembering that, her heart started to beat a little. She clutched her chest and thought. ''He really wanted to have a serious rtionship. He wants to find a woman that would stay with him forever, not like me who was just choosing men for my own benefit.''


    At that moment, someone knocked on her door.


    Fiona quickly buried those thoughts in her mind and resumed her elegant, authoritarian aura. She calmly said."Come in."


    The door quickly opened, and a girl came in who had been ordered by thedy who was with Gale. "Madam Fiona, some rough cultivator hase and forcefully upied one of our VIP rooms. Also, he is asking for you toe, he wants to talk about something with you."


    Fiona''s eyebrows frowned, and she got a little angry. She stood and walked toward the door. "Show me the way, I want to see who it is that wants to talk to me."


    Then the girl led Fiona to Gale''s room. Coming before the door, Fiona opened the door with a strong push and bravely walked in.


    Inside, she saw a man hiding his face with a cloak. He was reeking of blood.


    Fiona looked down at him and asked. "Who are you? And how do you dare to be rude to my employees?"


    Gale just calmly said without raising his head."Can you close the door? This is going to be very private talk."


    Fiona squinted her eyes at him and was thinking what she should say. Eventually, she decided to follow his wish, as today there were many disciples from the White Jade Sect visiting everywhere, especially her restaurant.


    Her new spa feature has grabbed everyone''s attention. So, if this guy tried to do anything excessive, it would somehow drag down the White Jade Sect.


    Fiona said without turning back."Close the door and wait outside."


    The girl nodded her head and quickly shut down the door. She stood outside nervously.


    After the door was closed, Fiona said to Gale still looking down."Now, tell me. What do you want to say?"


    Gale raised his head, and slowly, his face started to change to Lenny''s. "You are still confident as usual despite breaking up with your husband."


    Fiona''s eyes widened in shock after seeing Lenny. At first, she didn''t believe as anyone could disguise themselves. "Who are you? Why are you trying to impersonate Lenny?"


    Lenny rested his chin on his arms and said."Oh, you don''t believe me?"


    Lenny stood up and approached Fiona. "Did you forget how you licked and sucked my dick?"


    "Did you forget the love juice I drank from your lovely pussy?"


    "You!?" Fiona said as she took a step back.


    Aftering face to face with her, Lenny said. "Do you still not believe it''s me?"

 Chapter 61 Conflicted

    Fiona was stumped by his questioning. She looked into his eyes and asked again. "Are you really Lenny?"


    "Miss Fiona, are you still doubting me?" Lenny came a little more closer to her face and asked back.


    Fiona''s breathing quickened and her heart started to race, but she somehow managed to calm herself down. She said her real doubt. "I am not doubting if you are Lenny. I am asking, is there someone else hiding behind this mask of Lenny?"


    Lenny didn''t show it to his face, but still, from the looks of it, he was failing to do so. Inwardly, he was very shocked. ''She picked it up so fast!?''


    "If you can disguise as a rogue cultivator, then why can''t you make this Lenny a disguise too?" Fiona said it firmly.


    "Hehehe¡­Haha.." Lenny startedughing out loud, holding his face. "Oh, Miss Fiona, you really get everything through in a couple of seconds."


    "So I am right." Fiona''s eyes widened as she knew she was right after he startedughing like that. "Who are you really?"


    Lenny brought his face closer again and smiled. "Why don''t you find it by yourself? You just have to pull my face."


    Fiona hesitated at first to pull his face, but her curiosity got the best of her. She grabbed his face and slowly started to pull it out.


    She saw the more she pulled his face, the more his entire body got blurry. Then she saw that she seemed to be pulling out a mask that looked like it was glued to his face.


    The moment the musk came off, a new face appeared on Lenny''s face, and his whole body changed. In front of her eyes was a boy whose face looked like it was sculpted by the immortals themselves, and his nicely toned muscles and abs that were showing made her blush. The blood all over Gale''s body couldn''t hide his beauty; instead, it added a bit of charm. She hasn''t seen a such great-looking man in her life except a few.


    "Who are you?" Fiona asked in a daze.


    Gale took a step back and spoke with a bit of courtesy. "I am Gale Burnheart."


    "Gale¡­" Fiona searched that name in her memory, then remembered who he was. "You are the one the Burnhearts are looking for; they thought you had left this ce and were searching for you in other towns. However, you are actually hiding here."


    "It looks like I am quite famous," Gale said as he stretched his neck.


    Fiona didn''t care about his narcissistic words; instead, she asked. "Why did you reveal yourself to me? Don''t you think I will tell the Burnhearts secretly? Or are you going to kill me next?"


    "No, I will not kill you except if you go for me, and I know you won''t tell others about me," Gale said as he walked toward the spa room.


    Fiona couldn''t believe his words. ''He actually trusts me that much, or just knows me fully? Or both?''


    Then she suddenly heard his voice before he entered the spa. "Can you help me wash my body?"


    Fiona''s heart raced upon hearing that, and she couldn''t help but imagine what might happen. However, she remembered what happened yesterday. She scoffed while turning around to open the door. "Hmph, wash it yourself. A grown man like you can''t take a bath by yourself?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    She was about to grab the doorknob while waiting to hear him. Unfortunately, no reply came from him. What she got was just silence.


    She halted from holding the doorknob and thought. ''Beg me, you idiot. I won''te unless you beg me.''


    However, an awkward silence permitted in the air.


    Fiona gritted her teeth in frustration. She became conflicted in her heart and didn''t know what to do. She knew if she left this room, there might be a big rift between them in the future that would be hard to mend.


    Eventually, she hung her head down. ''I am so stupid.''


    She turned back and walked inside the spa room.


    Fiona saw Gale sitting on the edge of the tub while the hot steam from the water could be seen behind him. He was fully naked and was showing his dick to her without any shame.


    Gale had a small grin on his face. "So, you really came."


    "This is thest time you will see me. Also, why aren''t you in the tub already?" Fiona pouted and turned her head to one side.


    Gale stood up and walked inside the tub. "I really wanted you to help me get washed."


    After Gale submerged himself in the water that was slowly turning red, he said to Fiona."You should take your dress off. It might get wet."


    "You don''t have to say that to me." Fiona turned her back to him and slowly undressed her gown.


    Gale was again blessed with the naked beauty that was being disyed by Fiona. Her hourss-like body, her smoothly round-shaped jugs, and her butt that would jiggle from time to time from her walking prompted Gale to say this to her this time. "You are very sexy, Fiona."


    This was truly an appreciation of her beauty, which shouldn''t be neglected for personal reasons.


    Fiona, who just came behind him, blushed from hearing him call her "sexy" and calling her name directly, not putting any honorific.


    She squatted down and started washing his body with just her bare hands. Gale was feeling her warm hands and the soft pillows that were a pair of divine objects for him.


    Meanwhile, Fiona was savoring his well-toned body that she had seen for the first time, and all of its credit goes to his body cultivation technique.


    When she came closer to his dick and rubbed around it, trying to tease him; she felt his balls bing somewhat be.


    She felt she had found something more interesting. To fulfill her curiosity, she started caressing his dick. She knew she had discovered something new. ''This girth and length¡­it has gotten bigger!''

 Chapter 62 Open Up *

    "Do you like it now more?" Gale asked with a teasing voice.


    Fiona answered in a daze."Yes. But how did it grow more?"


    Gale turned his face up and looked at Fiona''s upside face."That''s a secret."


    It was all for his body cultivation. After he broke through to tinum Golden Bone Realm, his physiques got much better and many ces showed growth. Especially, his dick which was 6.2 inches in the past and grew to 6.5 inches while getting girthier.


    "Hmph." Fiona scoffed, removing her hand from his dick, and went washing him.


    Seeing her so free with him, not hesitating toment on his dick, put a smile on Gale''s face.


    As Fiona washed Gale''s body, he suddenly asked her. "Are you okay?"


    ? "About what?" Fiona knew what she was asking about, but she wanted to pretend that she didn''t know.


    Gale also felt that she seemed to be pretending and not wanting to talk about it. He calmly told her. "Do you know something, Fiona?"


    Fiona said, slowly downing her wash. "Know what?"


    "If we bury our painful memories in our hearts, it would only hurt us more in the future. So, we should let it go and open up with someone. It is better to cry for a few fleeting moments than to cry every time in the future, all alone in the corner." Gale said as he looked at her face.


    Fiona looked at Gale''s deadpan face in a daze.


    TipTip


    Teardrops fell on both sides of Gale''s cheek. Gale looked at Fiona''s face, which was red, and her closed eyes, from which tears were falling down on him.


    Fiona spoke out slowly. "I was so stupid, Gale. To started to feel a bit of love for that fat bastard. I was always with him just so I could survive here. I was so foolish to open myself to him."


    Then suddenly, she felt tender meat touching her lips and sucked on it little. She opened her eyes wide and saw Gale bring his head down after kissing her.


    Gale looked at her with an expressionless face. "Fiona, don''t me yourself. You are a smart, strong woman. This doesn''t suit you. Also, for loving him, I can''t me you. All women are like that--sweet and soft-hearted despite their strong appearance. And I don''t me them for being like that. If they were not like that, then how could they ever fall in love with us, bastard men?"


    Fiona looked at his eyes, which were looking at her eyes. It looked like he was staring right at her soul, trying to see what was inside her. A smile grew on her face as she spoke. "Thank you. You are not as cold-hearted as you look."


    "I just see everything from an unbiased position." Gale himself became conflicted when he said that. He didn''t know if it was true, so he tossed these stupid thoughts away. Instead, he told her. "And your heart, to whom does it now belong?"


    Fiona cupped Gale''s face as she spoke with a warm smile. "To him, that just stole it."


    Then she lowered her head and connected her lips with his.


    Closing each other''s eyes, they started chewing and sucking each other bottom part of their lips.


    Gale just pushed his tongue inside her mouth, and she quickly opened it for him. Gale slowly explored all around her mouth, not leaving any corner.


    As Fiona was on top, her saliva dropped down on Gale''s mouth, which he happily drank. After exploring every corner,  he coiled around her tongue.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Mmm~" Fiona felt herself running out of breath as she let him do whatever he wanted.


    Gale eventually let go of her mouth, giving her space to breathe. As their lips separated, a bridge made of saliva could be seen connected to both of their lips.


    "That tasted better than I expected." Gale praised as he licked around his lips.


    "Hehe," Fiona said as she looked at him seductively. "There are much better things you can taste; wanna taste those?"


    Gale stood up from the tub and revealed his now clean body. The water in the tub had turned murky brown and red from the dirt and blood.  He looked at Fiona, who was twisting her body when she saw him ncing at her.


    He quickly stood beside her, and Princess carried her to the futon outside the spa room.


    Coming before the futon, he put her down on it.


    Fionay on her back. She spread her pink lips and said while curving her lips."You should try this first."


    Gale obliged to her words and brought his face before her trembling pussy. He didn''t lick her pussy; instead, he inserted two fingers in her pussy and started fucking her like that.


    "Mhmm~ Yes~" Fiona said as she forced Gale to suck on her lips.


    Gale in one go took her entire half of pussy in his mouth. He started sucking and licking it to his heart''s content. He increased the number to three fingers as punishment for forcing his head down.


    Let''s be honest; that was not punishment for her.


    Fiona''s eyes widened as her body started to twitch. She has not felt this much pleasure in her life. "Yes~ Ahh~ Right there Gale~ Yes~"


    Fiona moaned out loud every time Gale hit her G-spot.


    Gale felt more love juice in his mouth the more he increased the intensity.


    Then suddenly, Fiona screamed."I am cumming."


    Gale instantly started increasing his speed, and Fiona, the next moment, started squirting out love juice, which Gale drank to his heart''s content.


    "Huh~ Huh~" Fiona exhaled and inhaled deeply after that great orgasm.


    Then she saw Gale bring his face before her and say, "That felt sweet and sour."


    "Hehe," Fiona chuckled after hearing that.


    Gale then started to rub his dick on her moist, trembling lips. "I have to say, Mingzi was an idiot for letting such a sweet and tasty waify go."


    "He may be stupid. But I hope you are not." Fiona locked her legs around his hips and cupped her face.


    "Hehe," Gale smirked as he went for a long kiss."How can I make that kind of grave mistake?"

 Chapter 63 Second Harem Member **

    "Mhmm~"


    Fiona''s muffled moan came as she was getting assaulted by Gale from everywhere.


    Gale savored every morsel of her mouth while moving his waist and rubbing his dick on her moist lips, which lubricated his dick. With his hands, he kneaded her giant jugs and made them into any kind of shape he wanted.


    "Gale~ I can''t take it anymore~ Give it to me~" After separating from their kiss, Fiona begged Gale desperately.


    Gale inserted a bit of his dick''s head and slowly pushed his waist.


    "Ahhh~" Fiona moaned as her body bent up.


    Gale grabbed her curving waist from the back and caressed her face as his dick was already halfway in. When Gale had fully inserted his dick, he felt he was knocking on something.


    "Ooo~" Fiona moaned, feeling the knock on her womb. Nobody has gone this much deeper in her entire life; that ce was still unexplored.


    Gale, on the other hand, grunted, feeling the pleasure from Fiona''s inner walls that were squishy and tight.


    Then Gale started to move his waist slowly, back and forth.


    Fiona felt something was missing from her; she felt empty, but the next moment she was filled again.


    *Phat *Phat*


    Then started Gale''s fierce attack on Fiona''s cave. Gale was having a different kind of pleasure. It felt like her inner walls were sucking his dick in and trying not to let it go.


    Gale increased his speed, trying to break open the womb that was blocking him. Fiona, on the other hand, had her head turned upwards and her tongue was out. Because of the length and size of Gale''s dick, he seems to be hitting all of her G-spot. This was the first time she felt this much pleasure.


    Then she felt something wet touching her erect nipple. She didn''t have to even nce, as she knew Gale was tasting her boobs that he had been eyeing for so long.


    Gale took her right boob in his mouth and kneaded the other with his other hand. He circled his tongue around her erect nipple, teasing her a little. Fiona couldn''t take it anymore; she grabbed the back of Gale''s head and forced his entire face into her boob.


    Gale didn''t mind, as he felt he had found the softest pillow and a pair of new ones to sleep on every night now. He sucked on her erect nipples, trying to suck the milk, which unfortunately had none. However, this did not deter him from sucking it. He would give some soft bites from time to time.


    Fiona felt she was on cloud nine after feeling Gale''s attack like this. The bites on her boob made her feel pain, but they also made her feel pleasure and happiness. Happy that he was marking her by that.


    Fiona moaned out loud. "I am cumming~"


    Gale left her boobs and then kissed her mouth for a bit. Then he bit on her earlobe and whispered. "Let''s cum together."


    "Ye-Yes!~" Fiona screamed after feeling a much faster attack from Gale, who had forcefully opened her womb now. She couldn''t handle such attacks, so she bit on his neck to take attacks.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Then Gale felt something was building up in him, so he said to Fiona."I am cumming."


    "Cum inside me, impregnate me!" Fiona shouted from her heart with some emotion in her voice.


    Gale''s eyes widened up a bit and he entered her womb. With a low grunt, he dumped all of his seed into her womb.


    This time, Gale felt a little different; he felt the Yinyang Harmony was turned off the moment he shot his seed.


    He looked down at Fiona''s face, and unlike other times with the girls, he saw Fiona did not have a post-orgasm face; instead, her face was filled with tears.


    Fiona cupped Gale''s face and spoke with a quivering voice. "You didn''t use that technique of yours. Thank you for hearing my request. Thank you."


    With that, she hugged him tightly like a ko. Gale didn''t take out his dick and hug her in that position. However, Gale was still a bit confused. ''Why did it stop? Is it because of her yearning and the little anticipation I had when I cummed inside her? Maybe that is what happened.''


    It seemed Gale and Fiona had to wee a little guy in the future.


    [ Congrattion, Host. A potential Daopanion has been found. ]


    [ Do you want to take Fiona WhiteWing as your second harem member? ]


    [ Y/N ]


    Gale didn''t even notice the new change in her name; he chose yes subconsciously.


    [ Congrattion, Host, on gaining a new harem member ]


    Gale turned to look at her and wiped out her tears. "What happened? Why are you crying?"


    "Thank you for taking me. Thank you for wanting a baby with me." Fiona said with a warm smile. She looked totally different from her usual teasing and seductive look. She truly now looked like a married woman in Gale''s eyes.


    Gale''s heart raced after hearing the word "baby." He still couldn''t believe he might have a child in the future. He also didn''t believe that he might not have one, as the men of this world had much more potent semen than the ones on earth. They would guarantee to impregnate women.


    So, here is why Gale was confused as to why she was crying to have a baby. "But why with me?"


    "It is because you are the one I love now, and I don''t mind having a child together. Also, you may be confused why I didn''t have one with Mingzi. You willugh just to know that that fat idiot can''t impregnate women." Fiona said as she touched her t belly with full of love.


    "That guy is truly useless. He can''t impregnate women, and most of all..." Gale and Fiona rolled to the side together. Now, Gale was underneath and Fiona was on top, but throughout this whole time, his dick didn''te out of her pussy. He kissed Fiona on the cheek and said. "...He dared to let go of such a beautiful and tasty wife."

 Chapter 64 Elder Thunder

    While Gale and Fiona were indulged in their carnal desire, Odino and others arrived at the ce where the initial fight started.


    It was around the ce where Tin was having sex with that girl. From there, Odino and others followed the path of destruction. Following that path, they saw many dead beasts whose blood had turned light red. The meat on their bodies was falling apart.


    "Such a strong absorption technique! He didn''t leave a single ounce of blood essence in the body." Odino was shocked as he more looked at the dead beasts.


    He still had that little bit of doubt in his mind that it might have been done by someone else, but after seeing the destruction and the things this unknown guy could do, he shredded that small ounce of doubt out of his mind.


    After arriving at the site where Gale and Tin had the final battle, they met many people there. Elders, disciples, and even participants were there.


    Odino and others saw the dead body of Tin. Odino was a little angry as an inner disciple died under him and the scolding he would be getting from the others in the sect. He was about to say something, but he got cut off by someone else.


    He saw, among the elders of Burnheart''s an old, thin elder dash toward Tin''s dead body. He had a long white beard that came down to his stomach and little to no hair on his head. He had tears on his face and anger in his voice. "What happened to my grandchild!?"


    He knelt down beside Tin''s body and shouted in anger. "Who killed him? How dare they kill my only grandchild!?"


    "This¡­" Odino didn''t expect he would encounter this kind of situation.


    Gravitar came beside Odino and exined the old man''s origin. "Sorry, Elder Odino. This is Elder Thunder, and that dead kid is his grandson."


    "You don''t have to say sorry, you should be sad and have some anger after losing your only grandchild." Odino shook his head, not minding this kind of behavior.


    "Umm¡­" Gravitar hesitated a bit but still spoke. "Elder Odino, you see, Tin isn''t his only grandchild. He has many grandchildren in the family, more than most of the elders. But the thing is, he loves Tin very much. Tin was the first child of his eldest son, and Tin was also very talented, so he doted on Tin very much."


    "Huh? If Tin was the child of his eldest son, then why is Tin so young? You just told me, he has the most grandchildren." Odino became very confused after hearing Gravitar''s exnation.


    "Actually the eldest son of his was the youngest among his children. Elder Thunder had given birth to many children, but all were female. Tin''s father was the first son he had." Gravitar became a bit awkward after saying that.


    ''This guy¡­'' Odino didn''t expect this old man to be so desperate to have a son. After thinking a little, he was able to guess why he loved Tin so much.


    ''Elder Thunder wanted to grow power, and to do that, he needed a talented male in his own family tree. But unfortunately for him, he didn''t get any in his entire life. Tin''s father might be his first son; however, he might not have been talented. Then Tin came, and he got what his fathercked; talent. The fact that he was able to be an inner disciple right after two years before enrolling in the sect.'' This was the conclusion Odino came to.


    Meanwhile, after Elder Thunder was done grieving for his grandchild, he looked at Tin''s body and vowed. "I promise I won''t let that demon live in peace!"


    ''Hmm¡­'' Something went through Odino''s mind, but he decided to think about itter. He came to see a girl who had some fear on her face.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "So, you are the one who was present at the start of the conflict?" Odino asked the girl.


    The girl nodded her head. She was the one Tin was secretly having sex with.


    "Can you tell me what happened?" Odino asked softly, but she remained quiet.


    Suddenly, a female disciple came before her, as she thought Odino might be mad for not answering him. "Elder Odino, let me speak on behalf of her."


    "She was in a rtionship with Tin. They were being physical with each other in the forest when suddenly a young guy came in and saw them like that. She became very embarrassed and quickly hid behind the tree, while Tin went to fight that guy in anger."


    "Show me what he looked like, girl?" All of a sudden, Elder Thunder burst toward the girl while ring at her. The pressure emanating toward the girl made her very scared, and she quickly hid behind the female disciple in fear.


    Odino eyebrows furrowed at this.


    Thup


    Then Elder Thunder felt someone stop him by grabbing his right shoulder. He looked back and saw Brustiar was looked at him.


    "Elder Thunder, I think you should calm down. You are not only sad and angry for Tin''s death, we are too." Brustiar said as his face darkened. He was truly angry as Tin was one of their promising scions that had the potential to be a core disciple. This was a huge loss for them.


    Elder Thunder looked back and indeed saw that many elders'' faces didn''t look good.


    "Hmph," Odino gave a small scoff which sted Elder Thunder''s pressure like nothing. He might have the most tolerance of any other elder in the sect, but he wouldn''t let someone bully his disciples in front of him.


    Odino looked at the girl and saw her mental state was not okay. "Take her away, let me know if she needs anything."


    Then he looked at Winc and Grisa, who was right beside him. "So, you guys saw Tin getting killed firsthand?"


    They both nodded their heads.


    "Good," Odino said, pleased."Show me what he looked like."


    Winc came forward and lifted his palm. From it, spiritual energy came out and took shape into, Gale''s naked, bloodied figure, whose face was hard to see because of blood and hair.

 Chapter 65 Mission - 2 Complete

    The projection that Winc showed made everyone look at him with a questionable gaze except Grisa, whose eyes were glowing at Gale''s beastly figure.


    Odino said to Winc. "I think you might have seen him like this with your naked eye, but you could have used your spiritual sense to have a proper look at his face."


    "Ahh¡­That¡­" Winc became ashamed all of a sudden and hesitated to say anything.


    "What is it? I cannot wait here forever." Odino urged Winc.


    Winc flinched as he knew he couldn''t hide this. He gathered up his courage and answered. "I couldn''t break through the spiritual energy cover."


    "Huh? Are you not in the Golden Core Realm? From the still scattered spiritual energy, I can roughly estimate he was at mid stages of Foundation Establishment Realm." Odino''s interest was piqued when he came to this conclusion.


    "Elder Odino, when I tried to break through his spiritual energy cover, I felt some other energy mixed into it. It was red and was filled with raw, brute force."


    "Ohh," Odino became very curious about this strength. He has never heard something like this in his life.


    While everyone else was discussing about the projection of Gale and how weird his powers were, Elder Thunder became silent and was looking at Gale''s projection intensely. ''That face, it might have been hidden by blood and hair, but I am sure I have seen it, it is so familiar. If I am not wrong, then he is¡­''


    As he wasing to a decision, a n was brewing in his mind. A n which he wouldn''t share with anyone because he knew others would capture him instead of killing him.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in Raginwave n''s house.


    On the hallway that leads to Lenny''s room.


    Gale was walking on it while disguised as Lenny''s maid. He was still looking at the status interface after Fiona became his second harem member.


    [ Name: Fiona WhiteWing


    Age: 109/295


    Innate Ability: Holy Wings ( The wings will be filled with light elements and it can hold ten times more than the physical body)


    Cultivation Realm: Ninth Stage Foundation Establishment Realm


    Race: WhiteWing ( They are people with the bloodline of double-winged angels. They have exceptional healing abilities as well as physical strength.)


    Cultivation Technique: Silent Prayers-First Part


    Remarks: Bearing the future prince of Supreme Harem Master. She is cunning and smart. But that shouldn''t fool the host as she has greatbat potential that is just waiting to bloom. ]


    ''She is from a great n and that is with an angel bloodline on that! I picked up a treasure.'' He couldn''t help butment as Fiona was among his treasures, along with Jasmine.


    At that moment he opened his door room and met with the sight of Lenny resting his chin on his palm and looking outside.


    The noise of the door opening, made Lenny look in his direction and found out who it was.


    Gale put down his mask and shut down the door. Jasmine took out her mask too and revealed herself, as she was wearing a purple silky gown.


    "Gale." Jasmine happily shouted his name and jumped into his arms.


    Gale hugged her and raised her above him. "Did you miss me?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jasmine didn''t say anything and instead went in for a deep kiss with Gale. He also didn''t say anything and happily cooperated with her.


    Gale took her to the chair and sat on it while making Jasmine sit on hisp. After some exchange of breath and saliva, they finally stopped kissing each other.


    Jasmine spoke with a caring tone. "I missed you very much. I was worried something bad might happen to you."


    "I am sorry for making you worry. Some bad things did happen, but those were nothing in front of your hubby." Gale said with a smirk.


    "Hehe, of course not." Jasmine giggled, agreeing with him.


    Gale looked at her face and asked. "You can rest on me. I know you had a very tiring day."


    "But-"


    Gale didn''t let her argue, as he stopped her by kissing her lips. "You will rest now, silly. Also, this is the way I like to rest too. Did you forget you are my best body pillow?"


    "Sorry, I made a mistake." Jasmine bit her tongue, confessing her crime. Then she rested her head on Gale''s shoulder, totally letting her body go.


    Gale tightly held her soft body, feeling thefort it provided.


    ''This is the best way to sort out my thoughts.'' Gale pondered with a smile on his face.


    ''System, give me my reward.'' He said it in his mind.


    [ Congrattion, Host. You havepleted Mission - 2 ]


    [ Host, You have received Great Empyrean physique. ]


    [ Host, You have received Skill - Regeneration ]


    Thump


    Suddenly, Gale''s heart started to beat loudly, and some changes began to happen in his body.


    Jasmine felt something was wrong as she saw Gale squeal in pain. "What happened?"


    "Nothing¡­ Just give me time¡­" Gale stood up and came to the middle of the room while stumbling in his walk.


    Jasmine came beside him and looked at him with worry.


    A few minutester, the pain subsided. Gale was on all fours with his head hanging down. He breathed heavily while sweating all over his body. He saw that there were impurities mixed with his sweat.


    "Are you okay now?" Jasmine squatted down beside him, putting her arm on his back without any care for the sticky impurities.


    "I am fine. I just need a bath." Gale quickly walked into the bathroom and took a shower. It didn''t even take him a minute, and he was already out.


    Jasmine''s expression changed drastically after seeing Gale''s naked body. She did see it many times, but now it was a bit different.


    Gale had somehow be much taller now. He had be 6 and a half feet tall. His skin became fairer, and a special aura was emanating from all around his body that made everything and everyone around him bow down to him.


    Jasmine smacked her mouth after seeing Gale''s new look, as her lust for him started to increase drastically. "So¡­Handsome¡­!"

 Chapter 66 With Jasmine **

    Gale asked curiously."Am I? Then does that mean I wasn''t handsome before?"


    Jasmine shook her head, blushing. "You were, but now it has increased much more."


    Gale smiled after he was done teasing her a little. He looked at his palm and opened up his status interface.


    [ Host Name: Gale Burnheart


    Cultivation Realm: Fifth Stage Foundation Establishment Realm


    Body Cultivation Realm: Mid-Stage tinum Golden Bone Realm


    Combat Strength: Third Stage Golden Core Realm


    Age: 18/290


    Physique: Great Empyrean Physique


    Race: Human


    Talent: Top-Tier


    Cultivation Technique: YinYang Harmony, Blood Demon.


    Movement Technique: Seven Illusionary Steps


    Ability: Elemental Eyes (Awakening 2%)


    Skill: Inspection, Blood Pump, Regeneration


    [ Harem Members: 2/5 ]


    [ Remarks: Host, Now this looks much better! ]


    ''This actually looks better.'' For the second time, Gale actually agreed with the system''s remarks.


    The fact that this physique managed to help him break through in his spiritual and body cultivation realm simultaneously, speaks a lot. It also made his talent top-tier and some ability was awakening at that too.


    He then checked on what this Empyrean Physique was.


    [ Great Empyrean Physique: A physique filled with top-tier providence. Cultivation bes easier, the mortal flesh is as strong as some of the greatest weapons, the wielder has great luck, and it is helpful for advancing a certain realm in the cultivation journey. ]


    Gale was shocked after seeing the information about this physique. ''Truly a top-tier physique!''


    Suddenly, Jasmine asked. "Why are you daze? And can you tell me why did this happen to you?"


    Gale looked up and saw Jasmine with her head down and a sad face. He knew why she was like that.


    Gale came before her, and Princess carried her to the bed. "Don''t get sad. I promise I won''t hide anything from you except for certain things. But forgive me for not telling you about this. I, myself, didn''t expect this to happen."


    "Okay, but don''t hide everything from me. Your wife is strong too." Jasmine said while pouting her mouth.


    "Of course, she is." Galeughed and then told her about this physique he just got. He just told her that it was awakened and didn''t say anything about the system.


    Jasmineid down on the bed, and on top of her was Gale. She rested her arms around his neck and said. "I am d you have grown stronger. Then that means¡­"


    Jasmine touched Gale''s bulge that was sticking out of his pants. "...It has also gotten stronger, right?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You have gotten too naughty." Gale descended down on her neck and started giving hickeys all over the ce.


    Jasmine forced his head down while opening his pants. "Then who should I get naughty with except my hubby?"


    Gale opened her clothes while leaving a trail of kisses. "I can''t argue with that, ma''am."


    Jasmine''s breasts bounced out the moment they were not locked by her cloth. Today, she was not wearing any kind of undergarments. Gale smirked while pulling her cloth down further and sucking on her jugs. "Someone was expecting a reward."


    "You have to reward me. I was getting annoyed by someone else very much today." Jasmine stroked Gale''s dick trying to make it as hard as possible.


    Gale knew this someone was none other than Kaley. He knows the feeling of Kaley trying to talk to him every chance she gets.


    "Now, do you feel what your hubby has to go through every day?" Gale said,pletely undressing her.


    "Hehe," Jasmine didn''t say anything, just chuckled at him. Then her eyes caught the spear that was standing tall, proudly. She pushed him down on the bed and made himy on his back.


    She descended down before Gale''s and marveled at its new form. It had grown to be close to seven inches, and the thickness of it was unheard of by Jasmine.


    Jasmine gulped at just the imagination of its to cause massive destruction inside her.


    Gale saw her fear, nervousness, and eagerness. So, he stroked her hair and said."You should lubricate it."


    Jasmine nodded her head, agreeing with him. She started by licking its side.


    "Oh~" Gale groaned in pleasure. He felt Jasmine knows the best way to give a blowjob to him and behind her was Fiona.


    Seeing Gale make that noise, Jasmine became happy, knowing she was doing good. Then she decided to increase the pleasure. She gave a soft kiss to his dick''s tip then tried to swallow it whole.


    Jasmine''s eyes widened as she choked on his dick which had already entered her throat. She saw that she was still a bit far away from touching the base. ''So big!''


    Jasmine''s mouth was already full as saliva was trickling down from her mouth and dropping on his balls and base. Despite aplishing her goal so fast, she wanted to other things. That was to take this little monster fully inside her mouth.


    *Gluck* *Gluck*


    The room quickly filled with the sound of Jasmine trying to fully grasp Gale''s spear.


    Meanwhile, Gale felt he was in heaven. He could feel her throat squeezing his dick and her tongue coiling around his dick.


    Jasmine wouldn''t have much problem taking in Gale''s long, girthy dick as she was a cultivator. Her throat would return to normal.


    "Guck, Guck." Jasmine''s eyes rolled back, and she had let go of her body. She could only feel Gale''s dick trying to choke her as more she went to take it in.


    Gale had already built up his semen, so he couldn''t take it anymore. He grabbed the back of her head and gave her a little boost.


    "Guck!" Jasmine''s eyes widened as her lips felt Gale''s base and balls. She couldn''t breathe as his dick upied her throat.


    "Take it." Gale groaned as he shot his seed into her throat.


    "Glug¡­Glug.." Jasmine couldn''t take her head out, so she could only gulp it down like that.


    Jasmine always loved drinking semen but today she felt different.


    ''It''s sweet and tasty.'' Jasmine thought, drinking Gale''s semen happily. After she was done, she took the dick out of her mouth. Then she brought her face right beside his dick and started pping her face with it.


    Jasmine smiled at him like that."How was I?"

 Chapter 67 I Want One Too **

    Gale raised his eyebrows as he looked at Jasmine''s current condition.


    Jasmine''s face had turned red like she was blushing, and she seemed to be looking a bit drunk.


    However, he decided to think about thister. He had to first satisfy his woman.


    Gale caressed the right side of her cheek and said."You really know how to please me."


    "Hehe," Jasmine giggled, then got up. She came right over Gale''s dick and positioned her pussy right above his dick. Gale saw that her pussy was dripping with love juice.


    Gale didn''t; she would have already orgasmed so much, and it was not normal for her. Jasmine slowly sat down. Gale''s dick spread her clit and slowly entered her cave.


    Jasmine''s pink walls expanded more than ever, and his dick was touching her every nook and cranny.


    Thup


    "Ah~ Ah~" Jasmine, surprisingly, was able to take the entire dick. She was out of breath as she was trying to make her inside the shape of his dick.


    On the other hand, Gale didn''t know how to express himself. ''It is too tight!''


    After Jasmine''s insides were able to calm down after contorting to his dick''s shape, she started rising up anding down.


    *Thup* Thup*


    The room was immediately filled with the sound of meat pping against each other.


    Gale grabbed Jasmine''s jiggling face and feasted his eyes on Jasmine''s face and stunning figure.


    Jasmine was on cloud nine as Gale''s dick was easily entering and exiting her womb. Meanwhile, Gale was kneading her jugs and pulling her erect nipples from time to time.


    "Yes~ This feels so good~"


    After a while, Jasmine moaned, feeling her body give up. She rested on Gale''s chest. Gale felt her soft jugs squishing against his chest. He wasn''t also done, he strongly grabbed her big butts and started moving her waist up and down with it.


    "Yes~ Gale Faster~" Gale obliged her request. He started moving his waist along with her and quickly picked up his speed.


    He started prating her pussy at a fast speed.


    "Ahh~ Ahh~ Ahh~" Jasmine felt Gale''s dick never left her inside, which tells how fast Gale was fucking her cunt.


    *St* *St* *St*


    Gale''s thighs hit Jasmine''s butt, which jiggled nonstop. Gale was fucking her pussy so fast and intensely that Jasmine''s pussy and her clit had turned red like her butt.


    "Mhmm~"


    Jasmine couldn''t endure such attacks, so she started kissing Gale. On the other hand, Gale was having the time of his life. He had made her insides much squishier than before and he was proud of that.


    Gale also kissed her and quickly dominated her on that part too. Jasmine had her tongue out and her eyes rolled back as she could only let Gale taste her mouth and saliva.


    Then Jasmine couldn''t take it anymore, and she moaned. "I am cummin~"


    "Me too," Gale grunted, then gave a few slow but strong thrusts. "Take it."


    With onest thrust, Gale dumped his seeds inside her womb, which ismonce to explore for him now.


    After he was done, he didn''t take out his dick. They stayed in the position, kissing each other.


    Jasmine said after letting him suckle on her jugs. "That felt amazing."


    *Slurp*<novelnext></novelnext>


    Gale sucked on her tits and said."We all have this much every day now."


    "Hehe," Jasmine giggled in pure happiness. She wants them to be like this forever. But she knew it was impossible to survive in this cruel world.


    "Oh, there is something I should tell you. You have gotten a new sister." Gale said as he went to taste her neck.


    Jasmine asked curiously."Who is it?"


    "Guess?" Gale asked back, whispering in her ears.


    Jasmine pondered for a moment before answering. "Is it Fiona?"


    Gale gave her a light tap on the cheek with his lips. "Correct."


    "Wow," Jasmine didn''t expect her guess would be right. She felt this entire time, Fiona was a hard woman to capture. "How did you do that?"


    "Actually nothing." Gale looked at the ceiling. "I just went there to clean myself and thought give it a try, why not? The next thing was easy. It seems she felt really lonely as she has no one."


    Jasmine''s face turned sad. "I know what she was feeling. A woman may be stronger in any way, she needs someone to be loved by, be it her father, mother, brother, sister, husband, anyone."


    "I am truly d you chose her." Jasmine kissed his cheek and smiled.


    Gale became somewhat proud upon hearing her praise. Then he remembered something else. "Jasmine, I have something important to tell you."


    Jasmine tilted her head curiously."What is it?"


    Gale hesitated a little but eventually decided to say it."I might be a father in the future."


    Jasmine''s body froze as her eyes widened. "How?"


    "Me and Fiona might have a baby together in the future," Gale answered.


    "What happened today?" Jasmine looked straight into Gale''s eyes.


    Gale just nodded his head. Then he suddenly saw Jasmine''s face right before his, just a few centimeters away. Gale asked nervously. "What happened?"


    "I want one too!" Jasmine said as her eyes sparkled.


    "Huh!?" Gale was stumped upon hearing this. ''What is up with these girls wanting to have a child!?''


    "I want a nice, fat baby too. You have to impregnate me too." Jasmine said as she caressed his face.


    "But-" Gale wanted to say something, but Jasmine put her fingers on his lips.


    Jasmine whispered in his ears. "No buts. You will impregnate me right now!"


    Gale who had always a cold face had his expression changed. He nervously nodded his head. "Yes, ma''am."


    Afterward, Gale and Jasmine had a long sex session, during which Gale felt Jasmine became much more passionate than ever.


    ...


    Three hourster.


    Gale was spooning Jasmine in his arms. Jasmine was happily caressing her stomach and had a warm smile on her face that Gale had seen for the first time. It was almost the same as Fiona.


    Gale, on the other hand, did not be enraged at them and instead thought with a smile. ''These girls sure like to have kids.''

 Chapter 68 A Beating Heart

    As Gale snuggled with Jasmine, he asked the system. ''Hey, can you tell me why she behaved like that earlier?''


    [ Host, it is because of the bloodline awakening in you. ]


    ''Huh? What bloodline are you even talking about? Isn''t it true that people from families differ based on their core technique rather than bloodline?'' Gale became very confused about what the system was even talking about.


    [ Host, I am not talking about that. Your body is transforming into a certain race. ]


    ''What!? How did that happen?" Gale asked in shock.


    [ The body cultivation technique you use is from that certain race. This technique has changed your whole body structure of that race. ]


    Gale looked at Jasmine and said. ''So, that made her go drunk.''


    [ Yes, this race has a great ability in reproduction. Their children are likely to inherit both their father''s and mother''s bloodlines. Furthermore, there is a chance of having a child whobines two bloodlines and creates something new. For this, they were sought after everywhere. Their body fluid is also very addictive to their opposite sexes. It can make them sexually active in a few seconds. ]


    Gale''s eyes widened seeing this. He didn''t expect there would be a race like this. ''It looks like they are a top-tier race, and from the looks of it, they can grow infinitely.''


    ''So, why isn''t there any information about it in the interface?''


    [ The race status wasn''t present from the very beginning, so it would only show upter when you had gotten one. ]


    Gale felt that was a quite simple question, and now he felt embarrassed asking it. But he quickly got rid of that and got up from the bed. He sat on the edge of the bed while Jasmine slept quietly.


    ''Now it is time to check the storage rings.'' Gale thought, then asked the system. ''How much would each cost?''


    Gale''s face became stern as he felt he might lose somethingpletely today.


    [ Low Human Rank cost 1 points


    Mid Human Rank cost 3 points


    Peak Human Rank cost 6 points ]


    Gale seriously asked. ''Are you not ripping me off, system?''


    [ Host, those are in a reasonable amount for opening the storage rings for you. ]


    ''Okay, okay, show me how many points I have?'' The moment Gale asked that a small screen appeared before him.


    [ Points: 224 ]


    ''That is actually a quiet lot!'' Gale was surprised by the number of points he possessed. There wasn''t any section for points in the status interface, so he was out of touch with it. ''System, from now on, add an extra section for points.''


    After saying that, he said. ''Open up all the storage rings.''


    The moment he said that the points decreased at a fast rate, right before his eyes. He became a little depressed seeing that but the thought of getting something good made his mood better.<novelnext></novelnext>


    [ Points: 3 ]


    Then it finally stopped, and fortunately for him, there was still some left.


    ''I hope I get something better.'' With this in mind, he pulled out the three Peak Human Rank storage rings first.


    He sent his spiritual sense into one. The Peak Human Rank storage ring had just 6 cubic meters, so he quickly captured everything with his spiritual sense in seconds.


    "Huh!?" Gale''s eyes widened at what he saw. There seemed to be a heart that was beating, and a crimson fire was burning all around it. "What is this?"


    Gale became curious, so he brought it out of the ring. The moment it came out of the ring, the room lit up in red, and pressure started to exude from it. The pressure made Jasmine wake up from her sleep. She got up and asked with concern. "Gale, what is that?''


    "This is one of the treasures I picked up from their treasury," Gale answered while looking at it beating in his hands. He used "inspection" to know more.


    [ Sunre Bird''s Heart: A Heart of Sunre Bird''s Heart. The bird was at Ninth Stage Soul Formation Realm when it was killed. Eating this heart can let you use Sunre spiritual fire, which is ranked 42 on the spiritual fire ranking. ]


    Jasmine, after understanding its origin, asked. "What do you do with it?"


    Lenny exined all the information he found himself after ''Inspection''. Jasmine became surprised upon finding out about its ability. She happily urged him. "Eat it quickly!"


    "But," Lenny was a bit hesitant as he already had many things in his storage. Meanwhile, he had not given his harem members anything.


    Jasmine felt his hesitation, and the look on his face told her everything.


    "I don''t need anything, Gale. Maybe, sister Fiona doesn''t either. We have already gotten the best gift from you." Jasmine said while looking down at her stomach.


    A smile appeared on Lenny''s face after hearing what Jasmine told him. ''I am truly fortunate.''


    With that, he ate the heart in one bite, as it was only fifty centimeters in size.


    It didn''t burn his hand when he was holding it, and it didn''t burn his mouth either. But he felt nauseated eating raw meat, still, he chew it in as it would grant him more power.


    The moment the blood entered his body, his whole outer appearance lit up in crimson fire.


    Jasmine wanted to go forward in concern after seeing him like that but decided not to. She had to show trust and believe in him so that he could do anything.


    A few momentster, the fire went away. Gale looked at his body, which was the same as before, but he felt something change inside him and in his spiritual energy.


    He looked at his palm, and instantly a crimson fire burst out of it.


    "It''s very hot, Gale." Then he suddenly heard Jasmine cry. He nced at her and saw she had started to sweat.


    Gale became surprised as it was impossible for cultivators to sweat from the normal sun''s heat. He quickly retracted the fire and wondered. ''I have not used much spiritual energy to conjure that. What would happen if I used all of my power?

 Chapter 69 The Core Technique

    In the Light Yellow Forest.


    "Elder Odino, why wouldn''t you help us find the thief!?" Brustiar''s yell could be heard. His chest was heaving up and down, looking like he was holding back his anger.


    "Listen, I will investigate the murder of Tin on behalf of you guys, as he is one of our inner sect disciples. But I can''t help you with finding this thief. It is your fault as a patriarch for not heavily guarding your Treasury, where the most valuable items are held." Odino lectured in amanding.


    "And if you are really saying that the thief is a demon cultivator, then it bes much simpler. I will catch this murderer, and along with that, your thief will get caught too."


    "But¡­"Brustiar wanted to say something but couldn''t. He wanted to pull Odino in by making the logic of the suspect in both of these events be the same person, but now that Odino has said that, Brustiar himself got conflicted.


    Odino smiled at him."Patriarch, I think you have much more problematic issues in hand. I got the news that a huge group is heading toward this town."


    Brustiar and others'' eyes widened upon hearing that. Brustiar muttered to himself. "Don''t tell me¡­"


    He looked at Odino with hesitation and then finally spoke. "Elder Odino, can you make them go away? We do not want war."


    "Yes, Elder Odino."


    "Please help us."


    Behind Brustiar, other elders also requested, and some were close to bowing their heads.


    However, Odino wasn''t fazed by seeing their puppy eyes. "You seem to have forgotten something, patriarch Brustiar."


    Hearing Odino''s voice a bit raised, everyone around him looked to see what he wanted to say.


    "The towns under the sect will be protected by the sect itself from an outside force. So, if anything happens between the inside people is not our responsibility to meddle in. The PoisonFire n is also located in a town that is under us." After saying that with his chest puffed, he raised his eyebrows at Brustiar. "If you want us to meddle in something that is happening between your fellow neighbors, then  I will have to apologize early on. You see, your logic would make the sect want topletely destroy the ns and your family."


    Brustiar and others'' eyes widened as what he had told was true. Brustiar gritted his teeth silently, as if he had never felt this much hopelessness and anger in his life.


    Gravitar noticed his change, so he grabbed his shoulder, trying to take him away before something big escted here. "Let''s go; you can see Elder Odino won''t help us. We should instead start thinking of something else."


    "Okay," Brustiar agreed with him with his head down and walked away. The elders followed behind him and walked away in shame.


    The disciples who were from the Burnheart Family felt ashamed and tried to hide their faces from their fellow disciples.


    Odino looked at their backs and pondered. ''I hope you can bring some chaos; if not, the rats will note out.''


    ¡­


    "So, this is the core technique that made Burnhearts who they are." Gale was now dressed properly and was looking at a book made of multiple parchments. "But why didn''t they let everyone learn it?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jasmine answered his question. "I heard only people from the main branch are eligible to learn this technique from birth. If you are from the branch side then you had to prove your worth first."


    Gale was heavily confused, as he had not even heard about this technique from anyone''s mouth. He also saw it use firsthand by Tin.


    [ Burning Heart : The core technique of Burnheart Family. This technique has four forms, and the usage of each form changes with the user''s weapon. ]


    [ Do you want to receive it? ]


    [ Y/N ]


    Gale didn''t hesitate to choose yes. He had seen every storage ring, and all were filled with useless stuff, except the high-quality weapons and spirit stones. The rest were useless to him.


    The technique turned into a speck of light and went inside Gale''s head. Gale closed his eyes and sorted out the knowledge he was receiving. After a few moments, he opened his eyes. "So, that''s it."


    He was about to think further more when he heard Jasmine ask."What did you do? It turned into light specks and entered your head, I have not seen anything like that."


    Gale smiled upon hearing that and said a bit probably."That is one of my abilities to learn things quickly."


    "Awesome," Jasmine was truly in awe after learning about this weird ability. ''It could make cultivation so much easier!''


    "So, Gale. What will we do next?" Jasmine then asked, saying she couldn''t think of anything further.


    Gale took her and made her sit on hisp. He kissed her lips before saying. "We don''t have to do anything today. We will just cultivate together the entire night, just you and me. The main thing will happen tomorrow."


    "What will happen tomorrow?'' Jasmine hung her arms on his shoulders and let him sleep on her breast.


    "Hehe," Gale started to chuckle as he buried his head into his favorite pillows. "We entertain everyone in this town with the biggest y they have ever seen."


    "Oh~" Jasmine became very curious about it but decided not to ask anything about it. She wanted to experience it herself.


    Then suddenly Gale said as he pulled out the mask."Put on your disguise."


    The next moment, Kaley entered the room without a knock. She saw Lenny resting his head on his maid''s thighs. She trotted before him and said."Lenny, wanna go to the judge camp? The results are just going toe in the next few hours."


    Lenny got up and sat on the edge of the bed, looking at Kaley. "Kaley, I want to ask. Do you think your father loves you?"


    Kaley, who just sat beside him, became stumped. "What are you saying? Of course, he loves."


    "Oh." Lenny''s cold face turned into pure amusement.

 Chapter 70 Kaleys Decision

    Kaley felt something was wrong with Lenny. The way he was talking and looking at her made her feel nervous. She asked. "Why are you saying it like that?"


    "Kaley." Kaley for the first time saw a smirk on Lenny''s face for the first time. He raised her chin as he looked down at her. "Do you know what I think? I think your father doesn''t love you."


    Kaley felt a shock that was of thousand volts. Her father was everything to her. She had not seen her mother after her birth, as she had died just one yearter after she came into this world. Her father had given everything to her, and he didn''t even disagree with her most of the time.


    "No, my father loves me with all of his heart. I would never doubt about this." Kaley shook her head, strongly denying it.


    "Oh, is that so." Lenny smiled and then thought of a bold idea. He grabbed his face and took off his mask,pletely revealing himself.


    Jasmine was shocked by Gale''s sudden action. ''Why is he revealing himself so early!?''


    Kaley was stupefied by the sudden turn of events. The moment she entered Lenny''s room, she seem to be getting hit by many things.


    Kaley''s eyes widened as she saw a totally new person revealed, and he was nothing like Lenny. He had more charisma, and great looks, and was better built than Lenny.


    "Wh- Who are you!?" Kelly panicked as she almost stumbled back, down to the bed.


    However, Gale caught her by the waist in time and said to her."I am Gale Burnheart, and behind me is my first wife, Jasmine Burnheart."


    "Jasmine, let her see how you truly look." He said this without turning back.


    Jasmine got up and came beside them. She took off her mask, letting Kaley see her real appearance.


    Kaley was shocked by this and felt betrayed. "You both lied to me!"


    Tears started toe out of her eyes as she felt fully heartbroken.


    "Silly," Gale caressed her face and made her look at him."Our appearance might have been fake, but inside, we are both the same."


    "Yes, you don''t have to feel so heartbroken." Jasmine also chipped in from the side.


    "But¡­but¡­" Still, Kaley was having a hard time epting this. She didn''t know if she should alert everyone or just go along with them.


    Gale picked her up suddenly and let her rest on his chest. "Did you forget the time we have spent together? I don''t know about you, but I can''t."


    Kaley''s eyes widened as she remembered all the things they did over the past few days. She can''t lie, as those were the best days for her.


    "The things I will do for you are all for your own good. So, don''t resent me." Gale gave a little more push.


    Kaley contemted a bit in Gale''s arms then eventually decided to ept them as at least they had told her the truth. "Okay, I won''t resent you, and you have to tell me everything now. I don''t want to be lied to by you again."


    Gale kissed her under the ear and let out his hot breath. "You truly are one of a kind, woman. I will tell you everything, but you have to promise me not to tell anyone our secret."


    Kaley caressed Gale''s cheek and felt aroused by his touch again."Okay."


    Gale then kissed her lips and pried open her mouth in seconds. Gale tasted every bit of her corner while Kaley let him do whatever he wanted, as she liked when he dominated her like that.


    After Gale was done tasting everything, he ended their kiss. He whispered softly to her ears. "I should reward you first before I tell you everything."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Kaley looked back at Gale''s eyes with a crazed look. "Yes, give me all the reward."


    Gale opened her and his clothes in a few seconds and went into action.


    Jasmine also didn''t want to be left out, so she also undressed herself."Don''t leave me alone, guys."


    Gale thrusted his meat stick inside Kaley''s throbbing cave as he put his arm forward toward Jasmine, inviting her. "Come in, darling. It won''t be fun without you."


    "Hehe," Jasmine giggled and went to attack Gale''s mouth first.


    They then went to spend their time fulfilling each other''s lust.


    While they were having fun, many things were happening outside.


    ¡­


    Bernheart Family, Ancestral Hall.


    The ancestral hall was where thest remaining elders of the n or family resided. It is also the location of past ancestors'' graves.


    Most of the ancestral halls in this world are usually set outside. It may be in the hills, in the mountains, by the river, in a forest, or just in a in field. But the Burnheart Family had theirs under their family mansion.


    Fifty meters down their mansion was a secret hall whose size was big considering it was underground. The hall had gray brick walls and not much decoration except for some pirs that had artistic designs on them.


    In that hall, there were three old men who were sitting cross-legged on their respectable futons. They had long white beards and white hair with some red tint here and there. Behind them were a bunch of graves.


    Suddenly, the one in the middle opened his eyes and looked at the door.


    Thruss


    The door also opened at that moment, rming the other two. They all saw two people entering through the door.


    The one in the middle asked."Brustiar and Gravitar, what brings you two here?"


    It was none other than Brustiar and Gravitar. They both cuffed their fists and bowed. Then Brustiar said."Ancestors, we have a piece of bad news."


    This time the one on the left spoke."What kind of bad news is it? Did the idiots from Ragingwave do something again?"


    "Yes, they indeed have done something, ancestors but there is something more serious issue," Gravitar answered on the behalf of Brustiar.


    "Don''t beat around the bush, just say it." The middle ancestor urged.


    Brustiar picked up his courage and said."Someone has stolen everything in the Treasury."


    With that, the whole ancestral hall descended into an eerie silence.

 Chapter 71 The Burnheart Family Ancestors

    Brustiar and Gravitar got scared, feeling the silence in the air and the pressure that was slowly spewing out of them.


    ''We are finished.'' Only that thought revolved around their heads.


    "Do you even know what you are saying?" Luckily, the silence was broken by the ancestor on the left.


    Brustiar answered with his head down. "Yes,"


    That ancestor looked at Brustiar for a bit then gave a helpless sigh."Please, go easy on my grandson."


    This ancestor was Brustiar''s great grandfather, Bast. He was one of the major key reason Brustiar was able to be patriarch.


    "Hmph, Don''t think that just because he is your grandson, we will let him off." The ancestor on the right, who was known as Kus, harrumphed.


    The one in the middle, named Pol, also chimed in. "You do know what we have lost? We lost our foundation, the very thing that made us."


    Brustiar and Gravitar immediately knelt on their knees and started apologizing. "Please, ancestors forgive us."


    "Go and quickly find the thief, no matter how. I don''t want to see your faces until you are back with our treasures." Pol ordered them sternly.


    "Yes, ancestors." Brustiar and Gravitar said this while cowering in fear as the heavy pressure from Pol weighed on their backs.


    With that, they quickly left the hall.


    Pol also retracted his pressure back. He looked at Bast. "I think we have made a mistake having your grandson be the patriarch."


    Kus also agreed with him. "I told you to give that position to the candidate I chose. He was cunning and cautious, unlike his grandson, who rxed his guard simply because we are living in a peaceful era."


    Bast didn''t back down and showed he still had something left in him. "Do you know what would have happened if we gave the patriarchal position to your candidate? Our family would be doomed. He is just like you who try to poke everything."


    "You, what did you say to me?" Kus''s robe fluttered as a strong wind sted out of him.


    Bast also followed along with him and said."You can try. I have not moved my muscles in centuries."


    "Stop it, you two. Now is not the time to fight among ourselves." Pol spoke up, seeing these two getting riled up all of a sudden.


    Bast and Kus looked at each other and then decided to listen to Pol, also because of Pol''s strength being slightly higher than theirs.


    Pol said after seeing both of them calm down. "What do we think we should do now?"


    "The core technique is an important item for our family. But it isn''t like we can''t solve that. We can create one with our knowledge. Its just it will be different from original one. It will also be hard to learn and might weaken our power." Kus quickly said something that would shock to numb the family members if they heard it. But in this case, the other two ancestors didn''t show much reaction; instead, they agreed with him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Kus, I might hate you, but you''ve got a nice idea."


    "Yes, we will do what Kus said for the worst-case scenario." Pol nodded his head, looking satisfied; however, the next second, his face turned grim again. "Then have you thought about the next item? The thing we would have offered to the Lord?"


    Mentioning that brought nervousness and great fear to Bast and Kus''s faces.


    Bast asked. "What can we say to the Lord now? We have put the greatest stake for our future. If we can''t find anything good, it might bring great disaster to us."


    "What good this would lord even lik- Huh? Wait a minute, we can do that." Kus''s eyes brightened as a n suddenly struck in his mind.


    Pol got curious, so he asked."What did youe up with again, Kus?"


    "Hehe," A wicked grin appeared on Kus''s old face. "Do you remember what is lord''s favorite thing to do?"


    Bast and Pol went into deep thought to remember what it was.


    Then Bast said it out loud. "Are you perhaps talking about the lord''s hobby of creating a strong harem?"


    Bast''s word made Pol also remember."Yes, I remember. The lord would collect various girls, and he would test them on every kind of thing, from battle to satisfying him on the bed. The best would be selected, and the rest would be thrown to his minions to use."


    Pol looked at Kus worriedly. "Are you we should do that?''


    Bast was also a bit hesitant. Because both of them still had their family members alive.


    However, Kus had nothing left as he was not married, and he was a yboy in his younger days. He would grab any kind of woman just to satisfy his needs. He then told them the consequences, as they seemed hesitant. "Do you want us all to be killed? Just imagine what the Lord has promised us. We can go higher."


    Pol and Bast''s eyes brightened when they heard they had a chance to go higher in cultivation, while they also had a fear in their hearts of getting killed.


    "Ok, let''s do it. Should we select the girls from our family or from other ces too?" Pol asked.


    "Hehe," Kusughed cynically. "Of course, we need various types of girls. How can a man like him only be satisfied with one type of woman?"


    "Okay, you can do the work. You have a nice force under you for this job." Pol decided to shove all of this work on Kus.


    Kus just smiled and didn''t seem to mind it. It was because he would also release himself after so many years.


    Then something struck his mind, and he asked the other two with a grin on his face. "Do you both want to pick some fine looking girls from your lineages? You know you might hit big if someone gets selected."


    Bast and Pol''s eyes widened, but there didn''t seem to be any anger on their faces after they heard Kus''s suggestion.

 Chapter 72 A Mysterious Cave

    Pol and others were done discussing their future n when the news of their treasury being stolen spread like fire and reached their two ns'' leaders'' ears.


    Which led them to contemte their next step.


    ...


    On one of the judge camps.


    A group mostly consisting of Ragingwave could be seen. Galibar and the elders have finished listening to the report sent by a spy.


    "It seems the situation has turned for the worse." One of the eldersmented after calcting the future oues.


    No one disagreed with him. They also felt it had turned worse.


    They had predicted that it would cause havoc.


    Mingzi pondered. ''What the hell!? It looks like there is no value in cooperating with Elder Thunder anymore. But I can''t leave suddenly, or he might spill every bean.''


    ''Should I eliminate him by raiding their family fully? No! They have nothing left, so if I do anything, they will bite back like a mad dog. I guess I have to see what hees up with first.''


    Galibar had his hands behind his back and thought calmly while looking down at the ground. ''I think we should sit back a little and stop our aggression in the dark. I just hope, Brustiar doesn''t lose his sanity and do something excessive. If he does, then I will have to knock some serious sense into him.''


    Galibar silently vowed to do everything to finish off the Burnheart if they crossed the line this time, as they had no hand in this theft.


    ¡­


    On another judge camp.


    There could be seen a big crowd and the reason for that was the IceFire n''s people were present there. Their cold, beautiful appearance was a sight to behold, and no one wanted to miss that.


    On top of that, the matriarch and the elders were in the public eye today too. While the other two overlords had mostly men upying their top positions, in this n, half of those positions were upied by women. They were mature and ethereal in appearance.


    Julie asked the elders after listening to the report. "What should we do? Should we take action or just be a passerby?"


    The head elder of the IceFire n answered Julie''s question on behalf of the elders. "I think we should be passive, as we always have been. Just guard ourselves and stay out of their mess. Let them kill each other; we can just peacefully grab the fruit after that."


    "Yes, matriarch, we should do as Elder Lilly said."


    "We shouldn''t put our nose into their own personal grievances."


    The other elders agreed with the head elder''s opinion, whose name was Lilly.


    Julie nodded her head, and decided to do what they thought was right. This was not the first time, she had gone along with their decision. Heck! In her entire life, she had listened to her elders.


    "Look! Someone has alreadypleted the task!" Suddenly, a yell came from the crowd, which brought everyone''s attention.


    Julie looked to see that it was from their n. She said to the elders."Let''s discuss thister. We should focus on thepetition now."<novelnext></novelnext>


    ¡­


    Light Yellow Forest, close to the center.


    A group of participants, consisting of a team full of Burnhearts, were standing in front of a cave entrance.


    This team was led by a young boy who had wild red hair that was fluttering because of the wind. He had a sharp, double-edged sword hanging down from his waist. He was Bac Burnheart, the youngest son of Brustiar. As the son of the patriarch, he would have his own group of minions.


    Like always, the minions would get arrogant by grabbing their master''s thighs. Bac and his group were famous in town because of their notorious acts. They would pick up any kind of girl to their liking and abandon her after they were done using her.


    Today, in thispetition, with full of confidence, he directly delved deep into the center of this forest. Just to try to win by showcasing a grade-3 beast core to everyone.


    They did find some, but they were too strong for them. So they were going back a little to encounter a few weaker ones. However, they stumbled upon a mysterious cave.


    Bac asked his minions. "Wasn''t the terrain of the Light Yellow Forest in? Then why is there a cave here? I didn''t see a single cave or small hill the whole time."


    "Master Bac, I think we have encountered an immortal''s cultivation ce. I heard many people with only great luck can stumble onto these things."


    "Yes, yes, master Bac. I also heard something like that. All the big cultivators have encountered this chance, and after that, they were able to be who they are now."


    Bac''s eyes brightened upon hearing that. His breathing became rough thinking of the bright future he might have. He doesn''t have to live in this shitty background ce, and he would be able to sleep with all the top-tier fairies around the world.


    Bac said loudly with full of arrogance."Haha, the heavens know I have great potential, this is just a small gift for me. Come, let''s take this gift, and don''t worry, I will share with you the things I wouldn''t like."


    The minions'' eyes also brightened; they didn''t have much hope with their talent. So, anything from an immortal''s dwelling would be very helpful for them.


    They walked into the dark cave, where it was hard to see anything. Fortunately, they were cultivators as their senses have reached heights beyond normal humans.


    Slowly but surely, the more they went deep, the path also started to be narrower.


    Bac pushed two of his minions in front and told them to lead the way. They could only swallow their curses and listen to his orders.


    Then, a few minutester, they started to see light. In a single file, they ran toward the light.


    However, the moment they came before the light, they were blocked by the leading two.


    Bac, in anger, kicked their backs. "Idiots, move!"


    After opening up the entrance, he went in.


    The next moment the light faded, and Bac was greeted by a sight that made him shocked to numb.


    "What¡­the¡­hell¡­is this ce!?

 Chapter 73 Hell Hole

    The sight in front of Bac was something that made him very scared and helpless.


    The cave was teeming with hundreds of beasts of all sizes, from the smallest, such as rabbits, to thergest, such as elephants. All of them were from Early Grade-1 to Peak Grade-1.


    Bac and others could take beasts at this rank even if they were just close to a hundred, but this¡­this was too much for them.


    Fortunately for Bac, all of them were sleeping.


    Shortly after, his minions also entered, and they were also left speechless.


    One of them gulped and whispered softly."Master Bac, what should we do?"


    "Run, run away quickly!" Bac turned around and ran back down the narrow path from which they hade.


    However, at that moment, his body bounced back from something, and he fell back to the ground.


    "What?" Bac looked up in a panic, only to see tangible roots blocking the entrance.


    "When did this happen?"


    "I do not know."


    The others felt something was very wrong. They couldn''t help but want to try to cut down the roots.


    But, Bac quickly stopped them before they could take out their weapons. "You guys stop! It might alert something big, and we will be doomed if that happens."


    The ones who were about to take their weapons halted and thought this through. Finding Bac''s warning being right they retracted from taking their weapons out.


    One of them looked at Bac and asked helplessly. "What do we do now, master Bac? We stuck, and those beasts could wake up any second."


    "Let''s calm down first. We should check for any other path that leads outside first." Bac ordered his minions, and they followed his orders willingly.


    Bac also went to search for a path himself. Throughout this whole time, they were basically tip-toeing their way to find a path hence they awaken the beasts identally.


    After searching for more than ten minutes, someone used mentalmunication and told them he had found a path.


    Everyone hurried in that guy''s direction without making a single bit of noise.


    Arriving at the designated ce, they found the guy who told them about the path.


    The guy waved his hand at them."Guys, that''s the ce."


    Everyone looked in the direction he pointed, and indeed, they saw a giant hole.


    "Let''s leave this ce," Bac said eagerly as he first entered the hole while not thinking of any other possibility. He just wanted to escape this hellhole.


    As they ran through the tunnel, one of the minions said something curiously. "Hey, doesn''t this tunnel feel like it''s too big? It feels like you can transfer an army with this secretly."


    "You are right. This is indeed a bit too big and¡­spacious."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Bac, who was running in front, didn''t think much of their conversation as he felt they were talking like that to calm their emotions, but something struck in his mind when he also gave the tunnel a proper nce.


    And at that time, they felt light shining on their faces.


    "We can finally leave this ce." One of them said it excitedly.


    Just before the entrance, Bac suddenly said."Wai-"


    But it was already toote. After passing through the light, everyone''s expression changed back to horror.


    "What is this ce?"


    ""We¡­shouldn''t have entered."


    Everyone''s hopes started to shatter gradually. What they saw before their eyes was another horde of beasts that were sleeping like usual, but what was different than before was their strength. Now it ranged from Peak Grade-1 to Mid Grade-2.


    And whatpletely broke their hearts were the multiple tunnels that could be seen just from their spot.


    On the other hand, Bac gritted his teeth in anger, he had nowpletely lost his sanity. "Let''s go, I am going to find the mastermind behind this."


    Bac dashed toward a certain person while not caring about the noise he would make, which made other hearts drop to the floor. However, for some reason, these beasts didn''t wake up.


    This made them breed the idea of trying to kill them, but they eventually decided not to. Instead, they followed behind Bac as they had nowhere left to go.


    Bac started to traverse from one tunnel to another and met with all kinds of hordes. The base strength of the hordes also started to increase little by little. They also had one cave just had flying beasts in them. It was like an ant hive.


    However, their horror and fear reached a peak when they entered a certain cave.


    "Just what do we have left to see?"


    Now there was a swarm of humans in front of them. They had their eyes closed like they were sleeping and this time they numbered to thousands.


    Bac sprinted through a tunnel with his eyes wide open. ''Who is it? Why is he doing this? I don''t want to stay here any further more. I have to find him. I have to tell him to let me go."


    "Master wait!" His minions screamed as they tried to catch up to him.


    They lost track of how many hordes they had seen as time passed. They didn''t know if it was the same one and they were just running in circles, but they did know, they were losing their sanity.


    At that moment, they came to a cave that was much smaller but still spacious. They halted their steps and looked at the scene in front of them with wide-open eyes.


    There was a bed in the middle of the cave, made of mud that had a smooth texture. A round ring beside it had honey flowing down and spreading to the many connectors.


    On top of the bed was a beauty that Bac and others had seen for the first time.


    A girl, pure and naked, was lying on the bed. Her skin was gleaming from the light that poured through the cave''s holes, revealing her B-cup boobs with red cherry nipples and her clean pussy with literal honey dripping out of it.


    She had a pair of bee wings and a giant bum right behind her butt that had a stinger. From her mystical face uttered soft words. "Darlings, are you lost?"

 Chapter 74 The Mysterious Womans Identity

    The anger and hopelessness in Bac and his minions'' eyes vanished the moment they were graced by this unknown woman''s presence.


    Bac asked in a daze. "Who are you?"


    The woman didn''t say her name but instead asked back. "Who has the highest status here? Only he can snuggle with me."


    The woman opened up a small space beside her bed and looked at them seductively.


    Bac''s minions gulped in their saliva as they wanted to say it was them, but they knew they might get killed, so they held back their emotions. However, someone among them couldn''t, he raised his hand and came forward. "Miss, I am of the highest status. They all listen to my orders every time."


    "Ohh~ are you darling?" The woman put her fingers on her bottom lips and asked curiously.


    The boy''s face flushed upon seeing her, and he started nodding his head heavily.


    Puchi


    At that moment, Bac''s minions'' eyes widened as they saw the boy''s head fall to the ground, followed by his headless body.


    "How dare you lie? As your master, this is your punishment." Bac said while swiping his sword to his right, flinging the boy''s fresh blood on the ground.


    Bac turned around and pointed his sword at his minions. "Do any of you think you are some kind of bigshot who could stand shoulder to shoulder with me?"


    All of them shook their heads nervously, denying it.


    "Good." Bac sheathed his sword after he found a satisfactory answer from them.


    "Hehe~" Then the woman''s melodious, hypnoticughter could be heard. She shook her index finger upward while pointing at Bac''s minions. "You guys can go be nourishment for my army."


    Bac''s minions suddenly floated in the air and had their bodies shot backward.


    Thud


    With that, a stone wall came down, locking the cavepletely.


    Bac turned his head back toward the woman with a little bit of fear after seeing and hearing his minions'' fate. But what he saw next made him forget all of that.


    The woman was now pressing her arms forward, wanting to be embraced. She said it coquettishly, tilting her head. "Darling,e, let me please you. You look verrry tired~"


    "Ye- Yes." Bac gulped at seeing her like that and walked toward her in a daze.


    He slowly climbed onto the bed and came on top of her. The woman cupped his face and looked at him with amusement. "Don''t you want to know who I am?"


    Bac just nodded his head as he waspletely mesmerized by her figure and her beautifully sculpted face.


    "I am Nimona, the Hypnotic Bee Princess." Nimona traced her finger through Bac''s cheek while whispering softly.


    "Princess?" Bac unconsciously started advancing his hand toward her breasts. Nimona didn''t shy away; instead, she moved her chest forward to give him early ess.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The moment Bac''s handnded on her breast, he felt he had found the softest thing ever. To get a feel for it more, he started ying with it and changing it to any shape to his heart''s content.


    A smirk appeared on Nimona''s face. Sheid back to bed again, where her breast escaped Bac''s clutches. She revealed all of her private parts and asked him."What is your name, darling?"


    "My name is Bac Burnheart. I am the son of the patriarch, and I will take that position in the future." Bac said proudly as he descended on her and piled his entire body on top of her.


    Hearing that, Nimona''s smile brightened. She said while squeezing her breasts against each other."Bac, I need a strong and brave partner for me to be a queen. So, can you be my king?"


    "Yes, Nimona. I can be your king." Bac agreed with her request without any thought.


    Nimona opened up Bac''s robe and caressed his back. She forced him down on her and said."Then im your queen."


    Along with that, Bac''s carnal desire was released. He without any forey, thrusted his 5-inch dick inside Nimona''s honey-filled pussy. Bac was in heaven as he was feeling all squishy and sticky attacking her cave.


    Bac took one of her breasts in his mouth and started sucking it. Bac became surprised to find honey oozing out of her nipples. He started drinking the sweet honey in delight.


    While Bac waspletely in lust, Nimona, on the other hand, didn''t have much expression other than her face flushing a little.


    A cynical smile was on Nimona''s face as she saw Bac''s beastly behavior. ''He might have an average dick but he is not bad with it. However, that doesn''t matter. Because this kid ispletely under my control now."


    "Yes~ Right there, my king~" Nimona faked a moan as she forced Bac onto her more, trying to melt their body with each other.


    "Yes! My Queen." Bac was filled with an adrenaline rush after hearing that, so he started giving his all by increasing the speed and finding a better position to pleasure her.


    "Hehe." A silent chuckle came out of Nimona, seeing Bacpletely lose himself for her body.


    ...


    Burnheart Family, Patriarchal Hall.


    Brustiar was sitting on his futon and listening to his men''s reports. On the other hand, Gravitar had gone out in person to search for any kind of clues.


    Suddenly, Brustiar''s eyes opened wide. He looked out the window and felt a dangerous premonition in his heart. ''What is this!? Why am I having this feeling? It feels like something bad is about to happen to me.''


    "Patriarch? Patriarch!"


    Then his men''s shouts brought him back to his senses. "What happened, patriarch?"


    Brustiar waved his hand and started rubbing his forehead. "You guys can leave. I will hear your reportster."


    They all looked at each other and decided to follow his wish. They bowed their heads and left the hall.


    In the patriarchal hall, Brustiar was left alone, and one could hear his soft mumbles. "Why is all of this happening to my family? Is this karma or something else?"

 Chapter 75 Gales Mistake

    While Brustiar was in deep thought, the door of the patriarchal hall suddenly sprung open, which brought Brustiar back to his senses.


    Brustiar looked ahead and saw it was Gravitar, and from the looks of his face, it looked like his search didn''t go well. Still, he asked him for his effort. "How did it go?"


    Gravitar gave a helpless sigh and answered. "Nothing; I searched everywhere but didn''t find a single clue."


    Brustiar also lost hope after hearing that. He was about to say something to soothe their minds when suddenly Gravitar started to say something. "However, we found one of the guards of the Treasury."


    Brustiar''s eyes shot open, and he stood up from his spot. "Did he say anything?"


    "Yes, he did." Gravitar nodded his head. "Apparently, he wasing back to his duty after drinking at a bar. But on his way, he met some guy who was calling him his best friend. He was denying it, but his fake friend forced him into a quiet alley. There he got hit by something blunt on the back of his head."


    "So, there''s more behind this whole act." Brustiar became happy as he was finally getting somewhere with the investigation. "Did he show what his fake friend looked like?"


    "Unfortunately, no." Gravitar shook his head in disappointment. "He was very drunk, and he was having a hard time seeing things. So, we didn''t get a full picture of this fake friend of his. However, at least we got a rough idea of what he looks like."


    Brustiar gritted his teeth in anger. It seems he wasn''t satisfied with the answer. "Damn it, I don''t need anything like that. I want the truth! JUST THE TRUTH!"


    "Huh~" Gravitar sighed, seeing his friend like that. They had done many things since childhood, and he knew only a few things could get him this mad. He suggested him."Brustiar, we should go check how thepetition is going, The participants will being in shortly. Don''t you want to see how both of your sons did? Maybe they could pull some strong elder through their talent."


    Brustiar''s anger calmed down, and he felt he could also do that. There were many ways to solve this thing; he couldn''t let his emotions take over his choices. Brustiar walked toward the door and spoke with confidence. "Let''s go. I want to see how well they did."


    A smile appeared on Gravitar''s face. "Yeah, let''s go and see how those two kids did."


    ¡­


    "Hmm, it looks like my body fluids have be more potent after the increase in strength and this sudden race''s bloodline awakening inside me." Gale rubbed his chin as he looked at the two status windows in front of him.


    [ Kaley Ragingwave (Third Stage Foundation Establishment Realm): Currently she is dressing and putting on some light makeup. She is thinking of the future she might have with you, and she is also worried about tomorrow, as you would abandon her and leave her all alone. ]


    ''This silly girl,'' Gale couldn''t help but get amused reading her status. She might have been used by him and will be, but he won''t ever leave his precious and useful possession alone. ''Also, the system didn''t give much detailed information about her. I guess it is only for harem members.''


    She was close to breaking through to the Third Stage Foundation Establishment Realm with all the sessions they had. He estimated it would take two more days to help her breakthrough, but he didn''t expect it would happen in one day. Also, he thinks that after three more long sessions, she could break through again.


    This may appear to be a long time, but it was actually quite short. Most people take months and years to break through. Even geniuses need at least a week to break through a minor realm.


    Then Gale looked at Jasmine''s status.<novelnext></novelnext>


    [  Name: Jasmine Burnheart


    Age: 83/335


    Innate Ability: Shadow Merge


    Cultivation realm: Fifth Stage Foundation Establishment Realm


    Race: Shadow Wolf


    Cultivation Technique: YinYang Harmony ]


    [ Remarks: Host, you are of great help to her now and also not at the same time. When will you give her a weapon andbat techniques? ]


    Jasmine also leaped heavily, now that he was of the same realm as her. She had broken through to the Fifth Stage Foundation Establishment Realm earlier after their first session today. Now, this one helped her to boost more.


    ''However, the system is actually right. I need to give her something. I can give some weapons to her that I found in the storage rings, and I hope some good thingse in the daily shop.'' Gale pondered deeply.


    Then Gale''s eyes locked onto a certain section, which darkened his face. ''Her birthday has already passed and I didn''t even know. It might have been yesterday, as I was busy thinking of all kinds of things.''


    ''The concept of birthday in this world might be only for mortals and some bigshots. The rest of the cultivators are just chasing the immortal dao and have no time to think of this stupid asion. But I can''t. It would be a crime to ignore my wife''s birthday; as a man with modern knowledge, I cannot ever do that.'' With that, Gale decided he would give Jasmine a great gift that she would never forget.


    At that moment, their door opened, and Kaley entered wearing a brownish silky Daoist robe while her light makeup enhanced her beauty a little. Along with her, Jasmine also came out wearing a blue gown that revealed her curves and a tied-down single ponytail. Then she just put on her mask to hide everything.


    Gale couldn''t help but contemte. ''No matter which world I am in, girls will do anything to make themselves beautiful, even if it is a suicide mission.''


    "Let''s go quickly, or we might miss all the good stuff." Kaley approached and dragged him away by grabbing his arm.


    "Okay, okay," Gale muttered helplessly as he put on his mask.


    ¡­


    "Tell me everything you know my¡­king~" Nimona said, looking at Bac, who was lying on top of her, and the weird thing was that his eyes were entirely white.

 Chapter 76 Nimonas Intention

    "Oh~ I didn''t expect this town to be already facing a crisis. Someone did all the groundwork for me." Nimona smirked while caressing the hypnotized Bac.


    Nimona looked at Bac with a crazed expression. "You will go to the surface and wait for your queen''s arrival."


    "But first." A wicked smile appeared on her face.


    Her stinger suddenly moved behind Bac and inserted itself inside his chest.


    "Ack!" Bac screamed in agony, but then stopped.


    Her stinger didn''t fully prate his chest to the other side, it stopped entering halfway in. Then from her stinger, some transparent fluid came out and entered Bac''s soul.


    When she felt she had injected enough of that fluid, she took out the stinger. She used the stinger to spit out a drop of shiny golden honey that fell into the hole on Bac''s back.


    The moment itnded, Bac''s injury was fully gone. The blood behind his back was flung away by Nimona.


    "Now, you canmunicate with me through your soul even if you are in another region." After Nimona said that, her aura changed to an imperial empress''s. "Go, report me with every kind of thing you see and heard of."


    The colors in Bac''s eyes returned, and his iris could be seen. However, from the looks of it, there was no panic after all of this happened. He calmly came down from the bed and bowed at Nimona. "As you wish, my highness."


    After saying that, he walked toward the stone wall, which opened again for him. Passing through it. He heard a giant thud behind him, but he didn''t care. He came out of the tunnel and went to the cave that led to Nimona''s room.


    Here, he saw the scene of a couple of beasts gruesomely eating his minions'' body parts. The beasts'' body was smeared with their blood, and he could see despair written on their face even after death.


    He got an instinctive fear seeing that but it changed when he saw those beasts kneeling at him like he was their master.


    Bac got filled with arrogance as those beasts were in Grade-3 and the same things that he was scared of are now bowing to him.


    Bac ordered them with a stern face. "One of you give me your beast core. Your king needs it."


    Right after he said that one of the beasts tore apart its chest and brought forth the beast''s core to him.


    However, right after it arrived before him, it dropped dead on the ground.


    "Hmph, worthless." Bac sneered, seeing it fail to fulfill hismand properly. But he still took the beast''s core from the ground and walked toward the tunnel that would lead him to outside.


    Meanwhile, inside Nimona''s chamber.


    Nimona was smirking at Bac''s behavior. "Ahh~Foolish humans. They fell so easily into our race''s trap. I am lucky to find the stupidest one, at that. He will help me pave the path for my revenge."


    As soon as she said that, anger and rage filled in her eyes. "I will kill you, Daoist Free. You will pay for trying to kill me. You thought I was dead, but I was alive, secretly making an army to raze your Martial Union!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "First I will start with this town, then the sect, and then slowly encroach onto your area. I have nned for so long. I changed the whole forest with my honey, making everyone eating it get hypnotized. Unfortunately, I can''t hypnotize someone above my cultivation rank."


    "Tch," Nimona got annoyed. "If I could hypnotize stronger beings, then I would not have started to build this army of ants, and I have to give my body to someone to help me get stronger. If only I got someone stronger, then I could have him be my furnace or just be cooperative."


    Nimona looked up, and a smirk appeared on her face. "But I don''t care about it now. The n has already begun. Let''s finish this first."


    With that, Nimona slumped onto her bed and fell asleep.


    ...


    On one of the judge camps where the flow of people was high, one could see Gale and others among them.


    Jasmine curiously asked Kaley."Why are there so many people here?"


    She was perplexed because, despite being in the middle of the forest and with the sky already dark, this judge camp seemed to be teeming with people from all walks of life.


    Many kinds of stalls could be seen like at a festival however it was in the middle of the forest. Lamps and other sources of light could be seen that brightened up the forest, which would always be dark and quiet.


    Kaley happily told Jasmine the reason. "I heard this is the closest judge camp to Light Yellow Forest. So, most of the participants woulde here in a hurry. Also, it is fun to see who would have the most people qualifying from their respectable family or n."


    "Oh," Jasmine nodded her understanding it.


    However, Lenny, on the other hand, didn''t care about any of that. He looked at the grilled meats on many stalls and said to the girls."Wanna try those? They look delicious."


    The girls nodded their heads instantly, agreeing with him. Lenny took the stalls and started their eating spree.


    While they were eating, the leaders of the three overlords had arrived near the judge''s camp and were waiting for their offspring.


    Julie and her elders silently sat on their bench, waiting. On the other hand, Galibar couldn''t miss this chance of teasing his rival Brustiar about his misfortune.


    Galibar said to Brustiar, who was sitting beside their n''s bench. "Brustiar, I heard some idiot stole your family''s trash. I am truly sorry for him, as those things are useless as garbage."


    The veins on Brustiar''s forehead started to twitch frequently. "Galibar, I hope you keep your mouth shut down or I might seriously give my all just to kill you."


    Gravitar quickly grabbed Brustiar and whispered. "Brustiar, calm down. There are many people present. You can''t ruin your image; let that idiot say whatever he wants."


    Galibar had a smirk on his face as he was having fun but decided not to when he noticed, Odino was sleeping on the judges'' chair.


    Julie cursed in her mind upon seeing them. ''These two idiots, can''t they just live peacefully? They are making things hard for me.''

 Chapter 77 Odino And Lennys Interest

    "I guess we missed something fun," Lenny said with a deadpan face while looking at Galibar and Brustiar.


    "What fun?" Kaley asked, tilting her head.


    "Nothing." Lenny shook his head, not wanting to borate. "The participants seem to being."


    Kaley shifted her focus and looked at how many people from her n would be able to qualify.


    She saw many peopleing out of the forest, and most of them were wounded and had blood all over their bodies.


    They were about to swarm the judge''s table from all sides when an elder suddenly shouted. "Make a single line!"


    The participants quickly came back to their senses and stood in a single line. They were heavily out of their minds after such an intense hunt and so long on that.


    Then the judges carefully checked everyone''s beast cores and registered their names. The ones who woulde up with grade-3 would automatically have their names going in the second round.


    Ragingwave and Burnheart, who were hopeful of their result, started to be very worried. Because no one from their family and n was presenting a grade-3 beast core, and the ones who did were passing the round by giving grade-2 beast cores.


    However, it was different for the IceFire n. One of them had already presented a grade-3 beast core, and they had more peopleing up with ten or more grade-2 beast cores.


    Galibar and Brustiar''s faces darkened. They had too much for them, and it just got shattered just like that.


    Gravitar said to Brustiar with a sigh."It looks like our standard of genius has dropped in past years. The only true genius we had was Tuho. Unfortunately, he left uspletely."


    "Gravitar, just watch quietly. My sons are still left." Brustiar said while gritting his teeth.


    On the other side, Galibar was fuming. He looked at Mingz and asked. "As the head elder, can you tell me why we have such low standards for genius now?"


    Mingzi raised his eyebrows. ''That is your problem and the problem of the whole family. You guys are giving birth to trash, and you are now ming me.''


    However, he didn''t say anything like that out loud; instead, he said it with disappointment. "There has not been much pressure on the young ones these days, they spend most of their time cking off."


    "I want all of that to be fixed. I only want hard workers." Galibar with absolute.


    Meanwhile, IceFire n was happy but didn''t show much on their face.


    Julie, who was silently content with the young ones'' result, suddenly felt a faint gaze. She shifted her focus and looked beside her. She saw a cold face faced just like hers looking at her.


    Her eyes widened at what she saw next. Lenny''s expression changed, and a giant smirk appeared on his face.


    Lenny spoke of something, but no word came out of his mouth.


    But Julie was able to guess what he was trying to say.


    -We will meet near future-


    ''We will meet¡­near future?'' This left Julie very confused. She didn''t give birth to report his weird behavior to Galibar, as she waspletely oblivious to this teasing stuff.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Julie silently contemted while looking down. ''What does he mean? Is he telling me something serious, or is he joking? Am I missing something?''


    A silent smirk appeared on Lenny''s face upon seeing Julie''s reaction. ''I guessed it; she is a caged doll.''


    He was doubtful about how Julie was, but he came to this conclusion after gathering all kinds of information. Eventually, he decided to give it a try¡ªa deadly gamble¡ªbut fortunately, he was right. ''It seems I don''t have to resort to n B.''


    ¡­


    Gradually, time passed, and something happened that made Brustiar happy.


    His eldest son has finally arrived. He had a double short sword behind his back and had a long ponytail that fluttered in the air. He almost resembled Brustiar. His name was Ban Burnheart.


    Brustiar intensely looked forward to what he would deliver, as did many others as they recognized Ban.


    Ban came before the judges'' table, where Odino and others were sitting.


    Odino gave Ban a quick nce and waited curiously.


    Ban took out a two-meter-long red-and-green gem that had three green lights shining inside it.


    "Haha, as expected of my son." Brustiarughed out of pure joy, which made Galibar very jealous.


    Galibar cursed silently. ''If only¡­''


    Lenny raised his eyebrows, looking at Ban.


    [ Ban Burnheart (Eight Stage Foundation Establishment Realm): The eldest son of Brustiar. Despite being 18 years old he has quite a talent in him. He has great potential and can reach a big realm. There is only one thing happening in his mind, "To Win". ]


    ''Heh, an interesting guy. It looks like he is very different from his father.'' Lenny was amused after reading Ban''s information. It looked like Ban was a verypetitive person.


    While everyone was congratting Brustiar, which made his day a little better. That increased when he saw someone else too.


    It was none other than his youngest son, Bac. He had finally arrived.


    While others were waiting to see how well Bac did, Lenny and Odino were intrigued.


    Odino mumbled softly with a smile on his face. "What have we here? This is getting very interesting."


    While Lenny looked at Bac''s status.


    [ Bac Burnheart (Seventh Stage Foundation Realm): The youngest son of Brustiar. He is very arrogant and lustful. However, to be able to reach this realm at the age of 16 is truly admirable. He is under the control of the Hypnotic Bee Princess. He does have his real personality but he is just now 100% royal to the Hypnotic Bee Princess. ]


    ''Huuuuuhhh!? This idiot is under the control of the Hypnotic Bee Princess? And who is this princess? What is she trying to aplish?'' Lenny had tons of questions running through his mind now.


    He thought he would easilyplete his goals, but as time goes on, more and more yers sprung out.

 Chapter 78 End Of First Round

    Meanwhile, Odino was looking at Bac from top to bottom. He was also a little suspicious of something.


    ''Strange, very strange. I can feel something wrong with his soul but I can''t quite pinpoint it.'' Odino became amused the more he pondered. ''However, whatever has happened to his soul was done by someone far weaker than me, so I will y and see what you do.''


    After Lenny was done with his thoughts, he nced at Odino. ''It seems he also picked up something. As expected of an inner elder.''


    [ Odino cier (Half Step Soul Formation Realm): A runaway scion from the famous cier n and an inner elder at the White Jade Sect. He is a story lover and searches for heroic and tragic stories in real life. He would not intervene in anyone''s ns until the end, as long as it didn''t involve him. He knows there is something wrong with Bac''s soul, but he won''t do anything. Firstly, the enemy is weak, andstly, his heart is filled with excitement about the events that would unfold. ]


    ''What a weird guy.'' This was the first thing that came to Lenny''s mind after he read his status. ''This guy is like a pure incarnation of a book reader.''


    Then he became worried about Odino as he was way above the realm that the mask could hide him from. But from the looks of it, Odino didn''t seem to even nce at the heavy crowd.


    Lenny sighed in relief after finding out about that. ''Lucky~''


    While currently, the judge beside Odino was done checking the beast''s core.


    He gave a doubtful look at Bac. "You actually killed a mid-stage grade-3 beast?"


    Many gasps could be hearding from the crowd. Most of the people here knew Bac''s notorious actions and personality; he might be a genius, but he was at the bottom of it.


    Gravitar put his doubt to Brustiar."Brustiar, are you hiding anything about your youngest son? I know better than anyone how he is. He was able to quickly break through to Foundation Establishment Realm because of pills and herbs. He also has little skill andbat experience. How was he able to kill a mid-stage grade-3 beast?"


    "I''m not sure," Brustiar said, looking at his son, who was standing proudly, and bing more perplexed as time passed. "I actually didn''t know he was capable of doing this stuff. I think he was hiding all of this secret all for himself."


    However, Ban, who was behind Brustiar, didn''t agree with his father. ''No, Bac is not capable of this feat. I know what he does most of the time. Every time I ask him to train, he would always be cking off.''


    Ban became worried about his brother instantly. He decided he had to keep a close eye on him.


    Meanwhile, to the judge''s question, Bac replied confidently. "Sir, I handed you that beast core-3. That is already the best proof."


    The judge was a bit stumped, then waved his hand. "Yea, it was my mistake for asking. You will go to the second round. Now move; others are also waiting."


    Bac''s forehead frowned for a second because of the judge''s way of talking to him, but it vanished and he returned to normal.


    Odino looked at Bac''s figure leaving and smirked. Nobody saw Bac''s change but that was not able to escape Odino''s eyes. ''This is getting fun.''


    After Bac came before Brustiar, he stood tall, waiting for praise, and his wish was fulfilled as all the elders started to butter him in every way possible.


    Brustiar could only go along and not show his doubt. He smiled and said."You did great, Bac. You actually did something beyond my expectation. I am proud of you."<novelnext></novelnext>


    A giant grin appeared on Bac''s face, he looked at Ban and gloated.


    Ban''s eyebrows raised at seeing Bac''s smug face. ''He never looked at me like that! Where is he getting this much courage from?''


    ''Oho~'' Lenny''s eyes sparkled a little upon seeing that. ''This is such a great event to gather important information.''


    Slowly, the flow of participantsing out of the forest decreases, which eventually announces the end of this round.


    Lenny saw the IceFire n doing better overall, while Burnheart did somewhat average and Ragingwave did the worst. He didn''t know about other ces, but from the fuming face of Galibar, he could guess they weren''t much better either.


    "Let''s go," Lenny said to the girls. Kaley''s face was filled with disappointment, while Jasmine was curiously looking around everywhere.


    As he was taking the girls away, he gave onest nce at someone in particr. A smile escaped from his mouth as he vanished into the crowd. "We will meet again."


    This certain someone was none other than Elder Thunder.


    [ Elder Thunder (Peak Golden Core Realm): Elder at Burnheart Family while secretly he is an elder from Demon Blight Sect. At a young age, he was picked up by an elder of the demon sect. He is secretly making ns to swoop the whole town under his grasp. He has nted a spy on Niloy. The spy, tomorrow will kill the person Niloy talks to every day. ]


    "Tomorrow will be an exciting day."


    Kaley was curious, why Lenny said that suddenly. "What will be exciting?"


    Lenny said this to Kaley with a slight smile. "Kaley, promise me. No matter what happens tomorrow, you won''t break down."


    "Will you leave me?" Kaley panicked and voiced her only concern.


    "No," Lenny shook his head. "Didn''t I say it to you that I will never leave you?"


    "If you say so, then I promise I won''t break down," Kaley said it firmly.


    "Good, then I will give you a special treat tonight." Lenny teased a bit.


    To which Kaley became shy and had her head down."Don''t say that in public."


    "Hehe," Jasmine giggled quietly. She was happy as Lenny was having fun with the people he was with now. He didn''t have to bepletely cold-hearted if he could have someone tough with from time to time.

 Chapter 79 Hidden Genius?

    The next morning.


    Kaley was currently sleeping on Gale''s bed.


    Suddenly Kaley opened her drowsy eyes and searched for Gale. "Mhmm~ Gale?"


    However, she didn''t find him or Jasmine anywhere. "Gale!? Jasmine?"


    She sprung out of the bed and searched for them all around the room but unfortunately no luck.


    All of a sudden, from the corners of her eyes, she saw a small piece of paper on the table beside the bed.


    She came before it and picked it up.


    -Endure it for today. I wille to your darkest hour.


    Kaley gritted her teeth and was about to tear the note in anger but stopped. She clutched the note and buried it in her bosom. "I hope you don''t leave me."


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Gale was currently inside Fiona''s office.


    "Did you both get it?" Gale has just exined his entire operation for today to Fiona and Jasmine.


    They both sat very close to each other and nodded their heads.


    Fiona teased Gale. "I didn''t expect you to have such a cunning mind."


    "I know, right? He was so innocent; now he is a little devilish." Jasmine also joined in with Fiona.


    Gradually, these two started to talk about something useless, totally ignoring what Gale said.


    Gale said, sighing helplessly. He left Ragingwave''s mansion the moment the sun rose. He came to Fiona''s restaurant with Jasmine to discuss their n. He introduced both of his harem members to each other. At first, he was a bit worried that they might not get along with each other.


    And how wrong he was.


    In just ten minutes, they became sisters and shared the smallest things about themselves.


    p p


    "Okay, girls. Let''s do this now or the street will be crowded." Bringing their attention with a double p, he went outside.


    On the other hand, Jasmine and Fiona stayed in the office as their turn waster.


    ¡­


    Crimson Moon Pce, ground floor, on the counter.


    Niloy was looking at the mug of beer in his hand in a daze. ''What is this guy up to?''


    As he was thinking of Gale''s sudden urge toe to him, he felt there was something going on.


    "Why are you in a daze?" A sudden voice came to his ears that brought him back to his senses.


    ''Speak of the devil,'' Niloy cursed in his mind but didn''t show it outside. He replied with a smile. "Just thinking of what I should do."


    Lenny sat beside him. "You should start thinking about it now. Because I will set you free."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Huh?" Niloy didn''t expect that kind of answer toe at him suddenly. He had not thought he would be released so quickly, he felt some mncholy in his heart.


    But as the smart guy he is, he asked. "So, what should I do now then?"


    Lenny smirked, hearing Niloy''s question. He hated him and liked him too, and for one reason, his intelligence. He was as smart as Fiona, but in a different field.


    Niloy became confused as Lenny wasn''t saying anything. "Then will there be nothi-?"


    All of a sudden, Niloy started to hear Lenny''s voice inside his mind. He quietly listened to it all and became surprised as time went by.


    Niloy asked, perplexed when Lenny finished his exnation. "Do you think it will actually work? I have a doubt about that part of your n; I do not know if people would believe it."


    "I don''t need them to believe; I will be happy if a small seed is nted in their heart."  Lenny while ncing to his right. ''It is time.''


    Despite being early in the morning, the restaurant was close to being full, and the reason for that was the selection process. It brought a lot of people to the town, and Fiona''s spa was rather bing a tourist spot for many.


    In the midst of the noisy environment, a scene happened that caught everyone''s attention.


    "Miss Fiona, please go out with me." Everyone noticed a boy with red hair blocking Fiona''s path and asking her out just centimeters away from her face. He looked better than average, and his voice was a bit feminine, but no one was scared about that.


    Fiona took a few steps back in disgust and spoke to him. "Hey, I said I am not for anyone now. I want to be free."


    "Why? Perhaps that new son-inw from the Raginwave n has truly done something to you." The boy gritted his teeth. He was about to say something, but out of the corner of his eye, he spotted Lenny. He walked toward him while cursing. "I found you, bastard! Did you make this ce your home? Why are you always here?"


    Lenny raised his head up and was met with the boy''s rage-filled face. Lenny stood up and red back at him. "I hate when people take me lightly."


    Bam!


    Suddenly, a punch came to Lenny''s right cheek that shot his body outside, right through the gate.


    Bang


    Lenny crashed into a street vendor and dispersed all the people around it.


    The boy walked outside and stood right before the entrance. "You dare to be arrogant with that puny little strength of yours?"


    The moment he said it, a spiritual pressure burst forth from his body.


    The Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators'' eyes widened at the feeling of pressure.


    "A Fifth Stage Foundation Establishment Realm Cultivator at Such a Young Age."


    "Is this a hidden genius of Burnheart''s?"


    "Maybe, I have not seen him ever in my time in this town."


    ? "But how will that future son-inw win?"


    Some were skeptical of Lenny, as they just knew he was in the Second Stage Foundation Establishment Realm, so he had a low chance of defeating him.


    Truhsh


    Lenny got up from the rubble and took out his spear. He wiped the blood that wasing out of the corner of his mouth. He fixed his gaze on the boy and said"It looks like the Burnhearts will lose a genius today."


    The boy took out his sword and sneered. "Don''t think you can do whatever you want, just because you are the future son-inw of the Ragingwave. Just to let you know, we, Burnhearts, have officially decided to remove the Ragingwave n from this ce forever."

 Chapter 80 HeHe

    Bang


    Lennyunched his attack without any further talk. His spear came slicing at the boy from the right.


    The boy used his sword to defend against that attack which sted him away and crashed into many houses.


    Lenny wasn''t done by that and followed behind that attack. He dashed through the destroyed houses and came crashing into the boy, where hended.


    Ting


    Lenny''s spear hit the boy''s sword, and an air st swept away the dust. Lenny saw nothing happen to the boy''s body, not even a single injury.


    The boy growled in rage. "I will show you what is real strength."


    Bam


    Lenny''s eyes widened as a sudden kick from the boynded on his stomach. "Ack!"


    Afterward, his body shot toward the sky. The boy leaped before him and shed him with his sword, which was imbued with a heavy amount of spiritual energy.


    Bang


    Luckily, Lenny was able to use his spear in time to defend against that attack. But the force behind it made his body crash down on the ground.


    The boy didn''t give Lenny a second to breathe as he chased him around and dominated the fight the entire time.


    Their fight also rmed everyone, as they were destroying anything in their path.


    The men from the overlords kept a close eye on their fight, while some went to report it to their elders and leaders. Even the sect elders and disciples were interested in this fight.


    However, there was someone who was focusing on this fight more than anyone else, and that was the assassin sent by Elder Thunder.


    He was hiding his whole body with a dark cloak and a mask; only his eyes could be seen.


    He looked closely and pondered. ''I can''t kill him like this. Everyone''s eyes are on them. I have to do it when no one can see them for a few seconds. This is going to be hard.''


    The moment that thought came to his mind, his eyes widened in surprise. He saw their fight was heading toward the wall where not many people wille and from how intense their fight was getting, the rubbles and ruins would be huge, enough to cover everyone''s field of view.  Furthermore, because of the intense spiritual energy spilling out from their attack and their spiritual senses covering their surroundings, many people would be unable to detect what would happen with their spiritual senses.


    Slowly but surely, their fight was about to hit the wall. The dust wasn''t able to spread because of the wall and came back, covering their fight.


    The boy punched Lenny in the face, smashing him against the wall. Lenny''s body was bruised all over and blood was constantlying out from them which made him look almost dead. On the other hand, that boy waspletely, clearly showing who had won.


    As Lenny was about to hit the wall


    ''Now,'' said the assassin, who was lurking in the shadows, and shot toward Lenny.


    He took out a short sword and aimed right at Lenny''s neck.


    Lenny''s eyes were closed, and his body looked like it had gone limp, this made the assassin have a smirk grow on his face. ''Didn''t expect this to be so easy.''


    Just as his sword was about to close in on Lenny''s neck.


    "Hehe," A devilishughter entered the assassin''s ears. He saw Lenny''s eyes shot open, and Lenny tilted his head at him. A fear grew in the assassin''s heart when he saw a sarcastic smile on Lenny''s face.


    "I got you~" With that smile on Lenny''s face, he turned his body in mid-air and grabbed the assassin''s head.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ? Bang!


    Smashing the assassin''s head right into the wall, they shot straight out of it and headed toward the forest.


    Lenny wasn''t done as he smashed the assassin''s head onto the ground as he came crashing down. Dragging his head into the ground, Lenny finally stopped.


    He lifted the assassin in the air and gave him a smirk. "Thunder should get some better assassins under him."


    [ Elder Thunder''s Assassin (First Stage Golden Core Realm): A disposable assassin that will fail to do anything to Host. ]


    Even the system was mocking!


    Because of Lenny''s strong grip and physical strength, the assassin''s head was almost close to bursting like a watermelon.


    A drop of blood from the assassin''s head trickled down through Lenny''s hand, but that instantly evaporated into the air.


    Brrrr


    The next moment, the assassin''s body burst into crimson mes. In a few seconds, the assassin''s body turned to charcoal, and what was left was just an empty, ck husk.


    [ You have killed a Golden Core Realm Cultivator. You have received 2 points. ]


    At that moment, the boy arrived behind him.


    Lenny spoke without turning back. "Let''s go, Jasmine."


    The boy was none other than Jasmine; some of you had already guessed it by now.


    Lenny dropped his spear beside the husk and left.


    Shortly after they left, many others also arrived at that spot.


    The men from the overlords were shocked to find the dead husk. They didn''t want to believe Lenny would actually die like that, but the spear beside his body made that belief weaken.


    They immediately sent this news, to which made some people have various reactions.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Gale and Jasmine have changed into the IceFire n''s characteristics and was walking toward their npound.


    But suddenly, they halted in their tracks and looked at the man standing beside the road.


    The man turned his head toward them and greeted them with a smile. "Hello, troublemakers. It looks like you are done with your work."


    Gale and Jasmine didn''t care about his innocent greetings and instead went into their battle stance. Gale cursed in his mind. ''Why is this guy here!?''


    This guy was none other than Odino.


    Odino waved his hand, seeing them going into battle mode. "Hey, hey, calm down. I am not here to capture you. I just want to talk to you guys about something."


    "Why should we believe you?" Gale asked worriedly.


    "Haha," Odino chuckled a little and pointed his finger at them. "Because the fun will finish if I capture you guys."

 Chapter 81 Discussions

    Gale and Jasmine''s eyes shot open.


    Gale cursed himself. ''Fuck, I forgot about his hobby.''


    Odino said to them with a smile. "I won''t say much. I only want to know your end goal and don''t dare to lie to me."


    Despite the calmness of his voice, there was a threat flowing with it.


    Jasmine asked Gale with concern. "Gale, what should we do?"


    Gale had his head down and went into deep thought. Odino didn''t urge him and waited for his answer.


    Eventually, Gale spoke up. "I want to rule this town."


    "Huh?" Odino was heavily confused. "Your goal is indeed lofty, but I feel like it isn''t unique for someone like you. I thought you wanted to hoard all the treasure in this town and use it to break through at breakneck speed."


    I apologize for bringing this news to you, but I don''t have that kind of urge. I believe in myself that I can achieve that higher goal slowly." Gale looked into Odino''s eyes and said firmly.


    "Ohh," Odino''s interest piqued hearing that response. ''He seems a bit¡­ different.''


    "Good, I am waiting for your performance." Odino vanished right after saying that.


    A few secondster, A sigh of relief came from Jasmine. "That guy really scared me."


    "He really did," Gale also regained hisposure and said."We are also lucky."


    Jasmine nodded her head,pletely agreeing with Gale. Then she asked. "Should we continue our n or let it go for now?"


    "No, we will continue." Gale walked forward and spoke with a stern face. "These things won''t stop my path."


    ¡­


    "What!?" Galibar yelled out loud. "My son-inw got killed, and you guys were just standing there and watching the show like everyone else. You are all useless!"


    Galibar was fuming with anger as he looked at the husky corpse and the spear beside it. He was filled with shame, thinking of all the things people would say behind him, questioning his authority and strength.


    While, beside him, Kaley was looking at the corpse in a daze.


    "This can''t be¡­" Only this came right out of her mouth. The thing that was keeping her from breaking down was the note left by Gale.


    "Patriarch, you should calm down. This body may not be of Lenny." Mingzi suggested with a nonchnt face.


    Kaley''s eyes shot open as she seem to regain her rationality and think of the tricks that Gale did. The fact he faked his appearance meant he could also fake his death. This made her turbulent and her heart calm.


    But this secret was unknown to everyone.


    Galibar red at Mingzi and felt what he said was right. However, he couldn''t agree with him, or it would show his ipetence more. "So, you are saying my son-inw ran away? Mingzi, I know you gave a valid opinion, but you have to know the reason for this fight to begin with. Those Burnhearts decided to fight Lenny in pure daylight and destroy the town at it. Do you know what that means?"


    Slowly, Galibar''s voice increased as he said that, making everyone''s emotions riled up. "It means only one thing. They do not care about anything now; they are ready to go to war with us!"


    Mingzi looked at Galibar, stumped. ''What is up with this guy suddenly? He is trying to ruin everything for me.''


    ¡­<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Did you just say Lenny was burnt to crisp?" Gravitar asked with wide eyes.


    The boy who delivered the report got scared as not only Gravitar, Brustiar, and other elders were looking at him intensely.


    However, he picked up his courage and answered. "Yes, head elder."


    Brustiar spoke to Gravitar with a stern face. "You may go."


    The boy gulped his saliva and quickly left the hall.


    Afterward, the hall felt solemn, and a heavy silence descended. But that was broken by Galibar.


    He said to Gravitar."A boy from our n who is totally unknown fought Galibar''s son-inw and killed him using some kind of fire. Are you thinking the same as me?"


    Gravitar solemnly nodded his head. "It looks like there is a traitor among us."


    Gravitar and Brustiar looked around at the elders, and they did the same to others. However, from the looks of it, none wanted to make a move or say something.


    Brustiar also felt it would lead them to nowhere if all stayed like that. So, he said. "I won''t say much, but remember one thing. You will see my bad side when I find you."


    "This is enough for today''s discussion. Everyone leave." Right after he said that all the elders walked away.


    Meanwhile, Elder Thunder was contemting heavily. ''I am right. It has to be him. My assassin still didn''t report me even after Lenny died. That means only one thing, the dead body is of the assassin I sent.''


    ¡­


    Outside IceFire n''s mansion.


    The guards in front of the gate stopped one man and a woman. These two had ck hair and were wearing normal Daoist robes.


    The man said, cupping his fists."We want to meet your matriarch."


    One of the guards frowned. "Not everyone can out matriarch. Tell us who are you two first?"


    The man didn''t get angry at his behavior but instead asked calmly. "I want you to deliver a message to you, the matriarch. I am sure she will know us."


    That guard wanted to say no, but his partner stopped him. He felt they could be someone the matriarch might be friends with. "Give it to me."


    The man gave the guard a folded note. The guard gave them onest look and went to deliver it to Julie.


    Inside the Matriarchal Hall.


    Julie and the elders were also discussing about the event today happened.


    Suddenly, the door sprung open, and that guard entered. He came before her and gave a martial salute. "Matriarch, some strangers havee outside the gate, and they want to meet you. One of them gave me this note to deliver to you."


    Julie raised her eyebrows as she got extremely confused. "Give it to me."


    She took the note and read what was written in it.


    -We will meet near future-

 Chapter 82 Truth

    Julie''s eyes widened in shock when she read that because she remembered it was said by none other than Lenny, but now he was dead. ''Who is this!?''


    However, Julie didn''t lose herposure that easily and returned to normal. She calmly said to the guard."Let them in."


    ''I was right.'' The guard sighed in relief. Then he left to bring the two strangers in.


    The head elder, Nik IceFire, who was a man, questioned Julie. "Matriarch, is it the right choice to bring a group of strangers here?"


    Along with him, many others gave their voices.


    "Matriarch, this is a special ce; not anyone cane."


    "I think you should send them back. They might be dangerous."


    However, Julie, for the first time, didn''t get swayed by the elders'' words. She stated this firmly. "Its okay. There is nothing to be scared of. You guys and I are present here, what could go wrong?"


    Nik and the elders were a bit surprised by Julie''s response. They didn''t expect she would talk back so firmly like that.


    While they were thinking about what went wrong, the door opened once again.


    This time, the same guard entered again, but with two more people with him. They had an average appearance and were wearing a ck, tattered cloaks.


    They had nothing significant to make them stand out, which made everyone even more confused as to why Julie would let them in.


    The two strangers came before Julie and bowed their heads and gave a martial salute. "Greetings, Matriarch Julie."


    Firstly, the boy and then the girl introduced themselves.


    "I am Reg."


    "And I am Ram."


    "We are both brothers and sisters"


    "Oh?" Juli jogged up his mind, trying to find out if she knew anyone with that name, but eventually, her search resulted in nothing.


    "Tell me, what do you guys want?" Nik impatiently asked them.


    "We can''t say that to you." The girl answered. "Nor should anyone in this room expect the matriarch."


    Then the boy followed along. "So, we would like for everyone to leave this room."


    Instantly, the atmosphere became tense right after the boy finished saying that.


    "Are you ordering us, boy?" One of the elders, who was a woman, red at them.


    However, they didn''t flinch at everyone''s pressure; instead, the boy smiled. "Don''t be worried, elders; we are weak as chickenspared to you guys."


    Spiritual energy burst forth from them, which revealed their cultivation. They were both in the Fifth Stage Foundation Establishment Realm.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The elders were doubtful of their cultivation realm at first, despite knowing what it was. Because they didn''t know if they were hiding it or faking it. But after feeling the spiritual energy, they knew they were not faking or hiding.


    However, they were still skeptical about whether they should listen to these strangers.


    "Everyone leave. I want to talk with them alone." Suddenly, Julie''s voice broke their thought process.


    "Matri- "Nik was about to warn again but got stopped by Julie.


    Julie put raised her hand and said calmly."Do you think they can do anything to me?"


    Nik went silent, as he didn''t have anything to argue with that statement. He helplessly said to everyone as he stood up."Let''s leave."


    The elders looked at each other and decided to listen to her words.


    After they left, the room only had those two strangers and Julie.


    Julie tilted her head and asked calmly. "Are you someone close to Lenny?"


    They didn''t answer her question but pulled something from their faces, which Julie could only guess was a mask.


    Julie became dazed by the boy''s new appearance. The boy had short, messy red hair and a well-toned body that had knitted muscles. His skin was smooth and his face was something only Julie describe as an immortal could possess. An aura emitted from him that charmed her and made her want to be in awe of him and get close to him.


    Julie got rmed when she felt that. ''What is happening!?''


    Then she looked at the girl, whose beauty was close to hers but who had a different charm than her, which was full of motherly affection. What was weird for her was the pair of wolf ears sticking out on her head. ''She is from a beastman race. Don''t they never interact with humans?''


    Julie didn''t have more time to think as the boy started to introduce himself.


    "I am Gale Burnheart. It is nice to meet you, matriarch Julie." Gale just did a small bow and spoke with a smile.


    Then Jasmine followed along with the same action as him. "I am Jasmine Burnheart, Gale''s first Daopanion."


    "Huh?" Julie was getting more confused as time passed. "Are you a spy sent by Burnhearts? I don''t think they would send a weak one, and why do you know what Lenny would say?"


    "Miss Julie, perhaps you don''t know me, but you know the boy that went rogue in Burnheart a few weeks ago?" Gale asked with a small grin.


    Julie was still confused, but when she remembered the report, she became a little surprised. "That''s why I felt your name sounded familiar, but you do not look like the way they portrayed you. You look so handso- better than your previous self."


    "Hehe, people change, Miss Julie." A chuckle came out of Gale seeing her flush like that.


    "You might also be wondering who Lenny is. Actually..." Gale put on the mask again and changed into his Lenny appearance. "Lenny was a fake from the start."


    Julie was shocked to find such truth and the power of that power. She has never heard of an item like that.


    As Gale took off the mask again, she asked. "Why are you telling me such a big secret of yours? Don''t you think I will tell this to everyone?"


    A wicked smirk appeared on Gale''s face as he looked straight into her eyes. "I want to make a deal with you that might benefit your whole n."

 Chapter 83 The IceFire Clans Curse

    "Benefit my whole n?" Julie became extremely confused.


    Gale nodded his head. "Yes, it will benefit your whole n. I can fix the issue that is ced upon your heart."


    Julie''s forehead frowned, and she seemed to feel something was wrong. She had experienced too much emotion just this day from a single boy, he seems to be hitting all the weak spots of hers.


    A grin appeared on Gale''s face after seeing her not want to speak about anything. He calmly stated."I am talking about the curse that is stopping you guys from loving someone other than your same kind."


    Julie''s eyes shot open, and she raised her hand at them as a blue fire started to emit.


    Jasmine went into a battle stance, and a ne on her neck started to float. A yellow spiritual energy shone out of it and enveloped Gale and Jasmine, which formed a shield.


    The shield blocked the iing fire, but it had already begun to freeze the shield and put cracks in it.


    Gale didn''t flinch at her sudden burst of attack. He calmly exined to her."Miss Julie, I think you should think this through with a calm mind. I can remove that curse from you."


    "Don''t you want to love someone? Someone who would care for you other than your own kind who only knows artificial love. How long are your people going to marry their own kind? Are you not tired of it?"


    Crack!


    The shield broke and Julie''s attack too. Gale and Jasmine saw that Julie seemed to be a bit conflicted.


    She asked with a fit of slight anger in her voice. "How do you know so much?"


    Gale had a smile on his face after seeing that he somehow managed to convince her. He was actually a bit worried that something might go wrong.


    "A lot of your n members always worry about this, and I heard it from them identally." Obviously, Gale won''t tell the truth. However, he did identally learn about this after checking on one of their n members one day.


    To further prove this, he checked on the elders'' status, and luckily one of them was in mourning for not being able to love someone from Ragingwave. He also found out why they couldn''t express their love. If they tried to show their love to someone other than their n mates, the curse would kill them instantly.


    Julie gritted her teeth silently, hearing that people were leaking this information to outside sources. Many could use this to their advantage and hurt their n badly. ''I guess I hope to punish themter.''


    "So, Miss Julie. I ask you again: want to do business with me?" Gale again asked, but this time with courtesy.


    "Sure," Julie agreed without any thought, no one wanted to remove this curse more than her."Before we make the deal, can you tell me how you will get rid of this curse?"


    "Miss Julie, you might not like it, but¡­" Gale paused there and looked a bit serious. "I have to touch your chest."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Huh?" Julie became stumped and then mad. "It looks like you are just here to take advantage of me."


    Gale immediately shook his head. "No, you are wrong. I can never do that to a woman I don''t know. I only take advantage of my daopanion, or wife, if you want to call her."


    Gale grabbed Jasmine''s waist and looked at her with a lot of love. Jasmine smiled with contentment and let him do whatever he wanted.


    Julie didn''t expect they would be lovey-dovey all of a sudden. She blushed a little but there was a yearning that could be seen in her eyes that wanted that kind of love. Not the artificial one that the fellow n members do just to cope with reality.


    "Okay, okay, stop. I believe you. Come." Julie said as she started to open up her robe from the middle, which revealed her hourss figure and the white gown that was doing a bad job of hiding things.


    Julie said, sitting on the futon and ring at Gale. "Come, do it fast, or I might kill you."


    "Yes, yes, miss." Gale stood before her and sat down on his knees.


    He pressed his palm right in the middle of her soft, cold breasts. As his palmnded in the middle of them, her breasts squeezed his hand. The only thing Gale could feel now was cold, a tolerable that made his body rx.


    Julie flushed red as she felt Gale''s warm hand caressing her untouched breasts and touching her touch."What are you waiting for? Do it."


    "Yes, It''s just you feel so nice to touch.''Gale didn''t say it for flirting; that came out of his sincerity. He felt all of his body rx and could go into hibernation if he snuggled with her.


    For some reason, Julie felt good in her heart as someone for the first time praised her about things, so honestly. All the other praises she got were all hollow, and most were lusting for her body. But she couldn''t see that in Gale''s eyes.


    Gale got rid of these thoughts and went to continue his work. He had asked how he could solve this, and the system answered that he had to use his fire carefully, circting it through the person''s pores and entering their heart. By constantly lighting the curse on fire, it would weaken slowly.


    The only fire that could destroy this curse was the one above the top 50 in the spiritual fire ranking, and to top it off, these spiritual fires would only be because the curse had weakened heavily after thousands of years.


    ''I am truly lucky, and here goes nothing.'' Gale heaved a small sigh and directed his fire to turn into small strands like hair and enter her pores.


    Julie didn''t grimace in pain, as the heat generated by this fire wasn''t effective against her powerful strength.


    Gale finally entered her heart and saw a dark, violet pattern imprinted on it. ''Found it.''


    After saying that, he put that curse on fire. But Julie, who stayed strong the whole time, screamed in pain. "Ah!....Ahhhh¡­Ahhhh¡­!"


    res started toe out of her body that hit Gale''s body and started freezing him. He also felt pain, and he said, gritting his teeth. "Endure it with me!"

 Chapter 84 Deal Done

    Julie looked at Gale''s body, which was getting frozen by those res that wereing out of her. Despite getting hurt by them, he still continued to remove her curse.


    This made Julie''spetitive spirit awaken. A young and weaker boy than her was showing such bravery, and she, a leader of a n, couldn''t do that much; how could she let that happen?


    Julie gritted her teeth and endured the pain that was all over her body.


    Gale, on the other hand, was just thinking of weakening the curse and how much spiritual energy he had.


    However, in a few seconds, Gale was shocked by how much spiritual energy had been depleted just to weaken the curse. ''I can''t go on anymore.''


    Gale let go of the weakening process and stumbled back to the ground as white breath came out of his mouth because of the freeze, and his skin was burning from it too.


    Fortunately, Jasmine was right behind him. She caught him and let him rest on her blossom while she destroyed the ice that was on his body.


    Meanwhile, Julie exhaled and inhaled deeply as the pain subsided in her body. It had been too long since she had felt pain. She looked down and saw her gown meltdown from the extreme heat generated by Gale''s fire, which revealed her breasts, which were pale but plentiful, and those two pairs of cherry tops that were begging to get bitten. Her slit was visible; it was smooth, with some blue pubic hair on top.


    Julie quickly covered her body with the robe in panic, but she saw that Gale was not looking at her. He seems to be happily snuggling in Jasmine''s bosom and resting peacefully.


    A tint of jealousy grew in Julie''s heart, but she buried it instantly. She looked at the curse and saw it was still there, but it felt much weaker than before. She was skeptical about whether Gale could actually do it, but this proved her wrong. ''It actually worked.''


    Gale, who had restored his spiritual energy, got out of Jasmine''s bosom. He had the ability to regenerate his energy quickly; however, he didn''t want to reveal that fast.


    "Sorry, Miss Julie," Gale said apologetically. "I was not able to destroy the curse. It looks like I am still weak, but if you give me a chance and we do this regrly, I can guarantee you that I can destroy it."


    "It''s alright, this is more than enough." Julie waved her hand nonchntly, then she asked. "Now tell me what you want in exchange for this?"


    ''Sess.'' A smile appeared on Gale''s face as he knew he hadpleted his mission and the rest would go smoothly. "Miss Julie, we just want to be your personal servant and your n can''t meddle in any conflict that will be happening in this town."


    Julie didn''t expect his condition to be this simple, she was expecting something outrageous. "I can take you guys as my personal servant and you don''t have to worry about n meddling in anything, we try to be far away from conflict as possible."


    Gale gave a slight smirk. "You don''t ever know what might happen in the future; situations can force a coward to be a serial killer."


    Julie didn''t argue with his statement, as the future is always uncertain. She said to them."You guys put on your mask, I am calling the others in."


    Gale and Jasmine put on their masks and changed into their previous appearances. Just as they stood behind on both sides of Julie, the door opened and the elders came in hurry.


    They saw everything was alright, which made them sigh in relief. They were very worried as the room was covered with a sound canction array that made any kind of sound not escape from this room.


    Nik came before Julie and asked. "Matriarch, is everything alright?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes, as you can see, nothing happened to me," Julie said with her cold, deadpan face.


    Nik then zed at the two brother and sister standing behind Julie. He asked with doubt. "Matriarch, can you tell us who they are now? Also, why are they standing behind you?"


    Julie answered with the excuse she came up with. "These two are special servants that are sent by one of my friends. They will be now my personal servants and they will be with me most of the time."


    Nik and the others were a bit surprised. They wanted to go against that choice, but after thinking about it, they felt they would lose in this argument, so they bit the bullet and stayed silent.


    At that moment, Julie was asking Gale something.


    ''Should I tell them about your ability to remove our curse?''


    ''No, they won''t believe much, or they might get drowned in greed. Let''s wait first. After I am done with you, I can use that as proof, and I will have enough strength at that time too.''


    ''Okay, if you say so.''


    Afterward, everyone continued their discussion about their future ns and other stuff.


    ...


    At that time, a group of guests arrived in this town.


    They all had green hair and were wearing grayish-green Daoist robes. They were all skinny, and they were walking on the street, not caring for anyone on their way.


    They were from PoisonFIre n, and they have finally arrived in Highload Town.


    The one leading the group was a skinny man who had gruesome cuts all over his face. He asked. "Where does the Raginwave n live?"


    One man beside him pointed his finger in a certain direction>"Toward that."


    "Let''s go, I will make them pay for letting my nephew get killed." With long but slow strides, they moved toward the Raginwave n.


    The news that Poison Fire n have already arrived at their town had reached everyone''s ears, the Raginwave n was no exception.


    Galibar''s face darkened when he got the news. ''The chaos is about to start now.''

 Chapter 85 Last Laughs

    Right outside Ragingwave n''spound.


    The PoisonFire n was standing, waiting for the guards to open the gate.


    The guards were scared after seeing them, so they informed the elders, and immediately they received a response to escort them to the patriarchal hall with courtesy.


    Coming into the patriarchal hall, they were met with Galibar and the elders.


    Galibar greeted them while maintaining his superiority. `Wee to the Ragingwave n. May I know your name, sir?"


    The man in front looked at Galibar and said. "I am Mike''s uncle, Mac PoisonFire, one of the elders at the PoisonFire n."


    "And this is my younger brother, Mil PoisonFire. He is also an elder like me." Mac then pointed at the man beside him who had more than sixty percent familiarity with Mac.


    Then he introduced others who were just men under him.


    Galibar looked at all of them and contemted silently. ''Six Golden Core Realm and forty Foundation Establishment Realms. As expected of Grain Town, which hosts a bit more powerful ns than us.''


    Just as Galibar said, not every town''s overall strength was the same. Highload Town and Grain Town were both under the White Jade Sect, but these two had different kinds of strength.


    Grain Town could produce Golden Core Realm cultivators much easier than Highload Town could.


    The first reason was because of bloodline levels. They had a little bit better bloodline than Galibar''s town. Lastly, for this reason, it attractedpetition, and the ns that could contend with those bloodlines would flock to the same town.


    To get past the limit of your bloodline, you have to do something beyond the norm, or you could get treasure that would upgrade your bloodline.


    These better towns hold those treasures, and the sect had the best of the best treasures under them.


    Mac red at Galibar and said."I don''t want to discuss anything. I just want you to let us have my nephew''s corpse and tell me why he was killed?"


    ''A Eight Stage Golden Core Realm talking like that to me? Where does his couragee? His n or is there¡­someone with him?'' Galibar was heavily confused, but he didn''t show it to his face.


    "Someone bring the dead body." After telling that to the servants, Galibar looked at Mac and said calmly."We are sorry for your nephew''s death and to let you know the whole instigator for this was the Burnheart Family. They wanted to put the me on our heads, but they were unfortunate as our guards saw the assassin."


    Mil asked this time."Are you telling the truth? We won''t let you go if we find you lied to us."


    Galibar''s eyebrows twitched a little, but he held back his anger and said. "No, how can we do that? We are constantly fighting with the Burnhearts every day for that."


    Mil was about to ask further more but Mac held him back and said to Galibar."We will see the Burnheartster, but won''t you guyspensate us? The fact you let one of your participants get killed under your eyes is already enough for that."


    ''I knew it,'' Galibar expected that kind of request. "What do you want? I can give you anything if it is under possibility."


    A grin appeared on Mac''s face. "I heard your future son-inw died under the hands of the Burnheart family. So, I was thinking you could marry your daughter to this other nephew of mine."


    Mac pulled a skinny boy forward who was looking at the female servants with lustful eyes.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "This is Mal, son of Mil''s. Why don''t you let your daughter marry with him? We can take over Burnheart and all the potential threats you have under you together."Mac smirked at Galibar as he had seen through everything.


    Mingzi, who was gloating the entire time, lost his colors instantly. ''These bastards!''


    A conflicted look appeared on Galibar''s face. He was very tempted by that offer. He won''t lose anything except just his daughter. ''Is it worth it?''


    He looked at the grand hall, the futon, the feeling of looking down at everyone, and onest look at Mingzi''s distorted face.


    Galibar knew his answer. He spoke sternly to Mac. "Sure, we can have them married. It can solve all our misunderstandings and might deepen our two families'' bonds."


    On Mac and Mil''s faces, an ear-to-ear grin appeared. "Of course, I hope we can have more greater cooperation."


    Mingzi looked at Galibar and couldn''t help but wonder in shock. ''This guy has gone mad.''


    ¡­


    "What do you think we should do, Brustiar?" Gravitar asked while sitting beside a table and sipping a cup of tea.


    Brustiar took a sip, then answered. "I am thinking of something ridiculous. I don''t know if you would agree."


    Gravitar raised his eyebrows and asked. "What is it?"


    Brustiar went silent and then spoke a few secondster. "Let''s kill the PoisonFire n first."


    Gravitar became stumped upon hearing that opinion. He didn''t expect Brustiar to go all out from the start.


    "You should be thinking I am stupid but¡­" Brustiar''s eyes started to re up with madness. "I am tired of this cowering away from everyone. I want to show them I am the patriarch of the Burnheart family, not just some kind of a pushover."


    Gravitar looked at his friend with new light. He had seen him be brave all around his life, but after getting into this position, he has gotten very careful. Now, it seemed like the old him was forced out.


    Gravitar calmly sipped the tea and spoke softly. "Let''s do it. I''m also tired of these bullshits."


    "Hehe," A chuckle came out of Brustiar''s mouth. He pushed his cup forward. "Cheers."


    Gravitar smirked as he touched the cup with his."Cheers."


    "To the chaos that we will start."


    "Haha, let everyone remember our past glories."


    "Haha, for the past glories."


    Constantughter rang out in that room, which would be thest thing this town would see from today onwards.

 Chapter 86 Lucky Day

    Inside Kaley''s room.


    Kaley was deep in thought about what to do now. ''Will hee? Or am I thinking too much?''


    She was constantly questioning herself and waiting for Gale''s arrival, but as time passed, no one came.


    When suddenly her door sprung open and brought her back from her train of thought. She saw that it was her father, Galibar.


    Galibar looked at her daughter''s face and sighed in relief. He thought she would be broken by how much she was attached to Lenny in such a short span of time, but it looked like she was strong enough to hold herself.


    Galibar asked. "How are you doing, Kaley?"


    Kaley looked down at the floor and whispered silently. "I am doing fine."


    Galibar came before her and patted her head. "It is alright, Kaley. You don''t have to be sad. Because father has a surprise for you."


    Kaley got a bit curious. She raised her head up and looked into Galibar''s face. "What is it, father?"


    Galibar showed his palm and projected the appearance of Mal. He still had his lustrous face on, as Galibar had only seen him with that expression. "I found a new husband for you. He may not be as good as Lenny, but he is still better than nothing."


    Kaley looked at her father with a dumbfounded face. "But father, I don''t want him; I don''t love him."


    "You also didn''t like Lenny, but you still got along with him. You can do the same too now." Galibar''s words didn''t falter, and he said it with absolute certainty.


    "No, I can''t!" Kaley stood up and spoke with anger. "I am not the same as before; I have changed."


    Galibar went silent and pondered for a little.


    "No matter what you do, I will not marry him." Kaley didn''t care about what Galibar was thinking; she dered again.


    This made Galibare up with a decision. He spoke sternly. "You will marry him, and that''s the final answer."


    Kaley looked at her father and said with teary eyes."You have changed. You are not my father."


    "No, I am still the same as before," Galibar said as he walked away. "We can''t let this chance go."


    Thud


    After Galibar left, Kaley mumbled to herself in a daze. "Gale was right, he was right¡­"


    ¡­


    "So, this is the ce." Mac looked at the Burnhearts'' mansion, standing outside their main gate. Behind him were all the men except Mal, he was getting entertained by Galibar''s special servants.


    Mil asked. "Should we barge in or do it in a polite way?"


    "Let''s take it calmly. Whatever kind of power we have, it is not our own, and we are in someone else''s territory." Mac thought rationally as always.


    "You are right." Mil nodded his head. "Then let''s give a knock first."


    They were about to walk forward, but they halted their steps. Because what they saw made their scalps tingle.


    A man was floating above their heads, looking down at them. It was none other than Brustiar, as only Nascent Soul Realm cultivators could fly in the air.


    Brustiar said with his hand behind his back. "Wee friends from afar. I am so sorry for not receiving you, so I have decided to give you all a big gift."


    ? Mac asked with his wide-open eyes."What gift?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "A gift of death," Brustiar said with a smirk.


    Instantly, every elder in the Burnheart Family attacked them from every side.


    Mil yelled in panic."You madman!"


    Brustiar pulled out his sword and aimed right at the center of their group. "Unfortunately for you, I am."


    A red sword aura in the shape of a crescent moon came crashing straight into them.


    Mac screamed in anger. "You bastard!"


    BOOM


    ¡­


    Gale, who was disguised as Reg, was walking in the Raginwave''s direction when he suddenly heard a loud explosion.


    He turned his head toward the source of it. "Huh? What is happening?"


    He changed his destination and decided to check on it. Sprinting for five seconds, he finally was able to sense it with his spiritual sense.


    "Ehh? Ehhhh¡­" Gale was a bit dumbfounded by what he saw. "This is better than I expected. I was worried they would back away like cowards, but they initiated such an attack while the sect is present. it seems like Brustiar is ready."


    Gale left for Ragingwave''s mansion with a big smile on his face. Everything was great for him today. ''Today, I am a bit too lucky.''


    ¡­


    Inside Kaley''s room.


    Kaley also heard a silent explosion in her ears, but she didn''t care about that. The only thing that was inside her was despair.


    Click


    Then the door opened once again, and she heard. "Kaley."


    Her eyes widened, and she wanted to look up, but then she thought maybe she was hallucinating. ''I am pathetic."


    "Kaley, if you stay like that, I won''t take you away." Then the teasing voice came, saying that Gale would always do this.


    Kaley''s head shot up, and she didn''t say much, just ran into the arms of the only man who has captured her innocent heart.


    Gale hugged her back and asked with a smirk. "Did you mis-"


    He wasn''t able to finish his sentence as Kaley sealed his lips. She sucked on his lips wildly, wanting to investigate his mouth.


    Gale like a gentleman let thedy do whatever her heart wanted and stayed in the spot silently.


    After Kaley was done, fulfilling her heart. She looked at Gale with a crazed look. "Take me away."


    "Of course, I will." Gale lightly pecked on her lips and said."I can''t fully satisfy myself without you."


    "I am all yours, didn''t you make me that on the first day?" Kaley caressed Gale''s face. "Now take me away. Thisdy wants to please her man as soon as possible."


    "Okay, okay," Gale smirked knowing her libido had reached its peak. He put Jasmine''s mask on her face and left the room in a few seconds. "

 Chapter 87 Madness

    "Elder Odino, these are the participants who will advance to the second round." Roy handed Odino a piece of paper that had the qualifier''s name written on it.


    Odino checked the names with a bored face when, suddenly, he felt a slight tremor. He looked up and saw Roy and Joy, who were both curious as they looked outside the window.


    Joy squinted his eyes as he spread his spiritual sense. "What is happening?"


    Odino and Roy also did the same, and they got their answer right after that.


    Roy was a bit surprised. "This is out of his mind."


    "He sure is." Finally, a smile appeared on Odino''s face, like he was waiting for this type of thing to happen.


    "These idiots¡­" Joy gritted his teeth in anger as he stood up. "Let me teach these guys some lessons."


    Odino, who was daydreaming, had his eyes wide open. "Joy, where are you going? You don''t have to meddle in their business."


    Joy halted in his tracks and asked Odino with doubt. "Why Elder Odino? We are here, and especially you are here, but they still dare to create such a bigmotion with your presence. They clearly don''t respect you."


    "Joy," Odino looked into his eyes and said. "There are many things that you can''t see at surface level. As long as something doesn''t hurt you, you should try to be oblivious to anything that thing does."


    Joy cupped his hand and said, respectively."I will remember your teachings, Elder Odino."


    Roy, who was standing beside them, smiled quietly as he observed their interaction. ''Only Elder Odino can control him.''


    The next second, Odino stood up and walked toward the window. "We might not meddle in their business, but we can watch their fight for our entertainment."


    Roy also stood up and agreed with Odino. "Yes, this selection process is a kind of short vacation for us. We can''t miss this chance."


    ¡­


    Bang


    "Ahhhh!"


    "Save me¡­. Elder Mac.."


    "Don''t¡­kill me!"


    The foundation Establishment Cultivators from PoisonFire n didn''t stand a chance against the elders of Burnheart Family, who were all at Golden Core Realm.


    The other six Golden Core Realm cultivators from the PoisonFire n had their hands upied.


    Mac cursed in his mind as he heard his men''s screams enter his ears. ''These bastard! They want to take the small ones first before taking the big ones. They don''t want to leave anyone behind!''


    Slowly, the Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators were no longer to be found; only the injured Golden Core Realm Elders could be seen.


    Brustiar took out his sword and descended down on the ground. "Let''s finish this quick."


    To kill someone in the same cultivation realm would take time. So, Brustiar decided to end this fast or if something bad might urter.


    " [ Burning Heart - First Form - shing Waves ]." As soon as Brustiar said that, his sword lit up in bright red color. A dense red spiritual energy was raging on his sword as he added sword intent into it.


    All the other elders stepped back, knowing they might be seriously injured or even killed if they got hit by that.


    Brustiar''s eyes shot open, and he came before Mac and the group. He swung his sword down, and a surge of red spiritual energy came down that made Mac and others stood in a daze out of fear.


    Mac screamed out loud in madness. "Our n won''t let you go!!!!!!!"


    BANG<novelnext></novelnext>


    The red spiritual energy came down and destroyed everything in its path. Mac and others got sliced into pieces and the road under them caved in.


    "Let theme, I am not afraid of them." Brustiar while leaving behind a sneer.


    On a rooftop, Roy joked."That patriarch guy sure has courage. Elder Odino, you can take him under you."


    Joy just scoffed. "Hmph, that guy will die very early. He hasn''t gotten a grasp of his reality."


    "No," However, Odino denied his remarks. "He has a pretty good grasp on it, better than many people. But he is forced, and the calmness he was keeping in was destroyed. He is venting his anger."


    "Sorry, Elder Odino." Joy apologized instantly.


    "Hey, Elder Odino is just joking with you. You can quit it." Roy grabbed Joy''s shoulder and shook him a little.


    "What do you know? Let me do my thing." Joy didn''t budge to Roy''s words but instead shook his hand away.


    Roy got a bit annoyed. "Fine, do whatever you want, idiot."


    "What did you call me?"


    "An idiot."


    Odino didn''t pay any heed to their bickering. He was pondering about something else. ''That is doing great. Is it his doing, or has he just actually forced Brustiar too much? Forget it, I don''t care. He is entertaining me, and that is what is important to me. I am just but a spectator.''


    "Let''s leave. We watched enough." Odino vanished after saying that.


    Roy and Joy stopped their bickering and followed along with him.


    A crowd quickly filled the ce right after all the big guys and triggered a heavy discussion.


    Some were curious, but most were scared about the future of this town. They started thinking of leaving this ce before it turned into a hellscape.


    ¡­


    ? Meanwhile, Galibar panicked right after he heard the news. "Mad,pletely mad. What is Brustiar thinking!? That stupid idiot!"


    He walked toward his daughter''s room to give her this news. He had made a big mistake.


    Thud


    However, the moment he opened it, he grew anxious."Kaley?"


    He checked on the bathroom. "Kaley?"


    But still no answer. He shouted. "Kaley!"


    Galibar started to get enraged. His daughter fled from home, and no one even noticed, even with so many guards surrounding the walls and the hallways.


    "Useless, all of them are. All are useless pieces of shit!" In anger, Galibar swung his fist, which destroyed Kaley''s entire room and rmed everyone.


    ¡­


    Kaley herself was now walking with Gale.


    They were on their way to the room Julie had given them to stay in, which was right beside her after His request.

 Chapter 88 Fish Caught *

    Gale and Kaley have arrived before their room.


    Gale nced at his new room and then at the room beside it. ''Can''t believe she actually gave us the room beside her! She made it much easier for me.''


    Right after they entered the room, they were met with Jasmine, who was cleaning the room.


    Jasmine got startled when the door opened suddenly, but when she saw who it was, she sighed in relief.


    "Did everything go well?" Jasmine asked with a smile.


    "Yes, it did." Gale nodded his head. "By the way, you girls stay here; I have something to discuss with Julie."


    Gale left in a hurry after saying that.


    With that, only Kaley and Jasmine were left alone.


    Jasmine looked at Kaley, who was taking the mask off. "How are you doing, Kaley?"


    "I.." Kaley wanted to speak, but no words came out of her mouth.


    Jasmine, seeing her hesitation, came before and caressed Kaley''s shoulders. "You can tell me anything you want. I am your sister, right?"


    Kaley looked at Jasmine''s heartwarming smile, which brought a slight tear to the corner of her eyes. She hugged Jasmine tightly and started sobbing silently.


    Jasmine also hugged her back and whispered softly. "It''s okay now. Tell me everything; I have nothing to do now anyway."


    Kaley nodded her head while rubbing the tears away.


    They sat on the bed, and right afterwards, Kaley started to blurt out all the things she had buried in her heart.


    From birth, she had no one to talk about, not even her mother. As a girl, she wanted to take advice from women to know what to do. But there was no one to tell her and no one to listen to her.


    Kaley''s heart started to brighten as she said everything to Jasmine. She felt she had finally found someone.


    ...


    IceFire n, the matriarchal hall.


    Julie, who was cultivating silently on the futon, felt someone enter the room. She opened her eyes and saw who it was.


    Gale, in Reg''s disguise, asked directly. "Miss Julie, why did you call me?"


    Gale was about to spend some time with the girls when he got a message from Julie through mentalmunication telling him toe to her hall.


    "I want to know about the scene Brustiar just created," Julie asked with seriousness.


    ''Guessed it.'' Gale already knew she called him for this, but he was just making it sure. He then recounted all the things he saw.


    Julie went silent after that and slowly went into deep thought. Gale didn''t say much and waited for her.


    A few minutester, Julie looked at Gale and asked. "What do you think?"


    "I think he has broken from his calm shell created by his position. I learned from some old folks in the town that Brustiar was a hot-headed guy." Gale said it with a smile on his face.


    Julie agreed with him. "I still remember how he was. He was a bit more like a tyrant in the past. After being a patriarch, he has changed."


    Then she squinted her eyes at Gale. "But someone forced his hands too much."


    A smirk appeared on Gale''s face. "He sure did."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "So, Miss Julie. Do you have anything more to say?" He asked.


    "No, you can take your leave." Jasmine waved her hand and went into cultivation.


    Her eyes might be closed but she saw with her spiritual sense Gale leaving with a grin on his face. ''What is he up to?''


    However, she didn''t think much of it and resumed her cultivation.


    ¡­


    Night arrived shortly afterwards.


    Julie''s eyes opened after some long cultivation. She headed toward her room and met many people along the way who greeted her.


    However,ing to the area surrounding her room, it came empty. Hardly anyone could be seen; only some maids could be seen from time to time.


    While walking to her room, she had to pass by Gale''s room.


    At first, she didn''t care much, but a sound entered her ears that made her halt in her steps.


    She turned her eyes and saw a small creek. ''This guy didn''t shut his door properly!''


    Quietlying before the door, she looked at the door through that. What she saw made her gasp.


    Julie was seeing a girl, which was probably Jasmine, she was now currently riding on top of Gale.


    "Mhmm~ Yes~"


    A soft and loud moan escaped from her mouth from time to time, indicating she was enjoying herself fully.


    Gale''s face was covered by some other girl''s ass, and looking at it clearly, she was able to guess who it was. ''This is Kaley, so he brought her here!''


    Kaley''s face was facing the ceiling, and she seemed to be grabbing Gale''s hair. "Yes, right there~ Suck it dry~"


    ''Oh my!'' Julie quickly covered her mouth, as she couldn''t believe such words wereing out of Kaley''s mouth.


    Subconsciously, Julie touched her clit and felt her panty bing a little wet. She carefully observed them and rubbed her clit while biting her finger.


    Gale might be busy with his work, but he had his ears perked up all the time. He deliberately left the door slightly open and waited for Julie to pass by. He didn''t use his spiritual sense, he would get caught instantly.


    Gale could hear Julie''s soft moan escaping her mouth. ''The fish is in the.''


    Gale bit into Kaley''s red button slightly, which made her scream in pain and pleasure. "Oooohh~"


    Then he strongly held Jasmine''s ass and bent in a way that would show Julie everything.


    Julie''s eyes widened when she saw Jasmine''s red quivering bottom lips that was drenched in her love juice and Gale''s cum.


    ''Here is a small sneak peek.'' Saying that in his mind, he started thrusting his spear inside Jasmine''s cave at a fast speed.


    *phat *phat*


    His thigh pped against her perky butt and the love juice sshed into many ces in droplets.


    "Yesss~ Harder~" Jasmine''s loud moan escaped as her tongue hung outside.


    Julie increased her rubbing speed as she couldn''t imagine what would have happened if she had been in Jasmine''s ce. ''I want¡­that.''

 Chapter 89 Kaleys Backdoor **

    *phat* *phat* *phat*


    sping sounds of meat continued in the room while mixing in with the moans of two other women.


    Gale pounded Jasmine''s pussy with great force and entered and exited her womb. He felt Jasmine''s pink walls trying to squeeze him every time he entered her.


    Jasmine was drunk with pleasure at Gale''s attack and let Gale''s newly grown dick explore every nook and cranny of hers.


    However, at that moment, Kaley forced her pussy further inside Gale''s mouth. "I am Cummin~"


    Gale gave a little boost, helping her cum while coiling his tongue all over her inside and licking on her G-spot.


    Then it came, gushing into Gale''s mouth, from which he drank dly. After she was done, she looked at Gale, who was looking at her while licking his lips. "That was tasty."


    "Hehe," Kaley put her trembling pussy on Gale''s lip and said coyly. "Lick it more. Make it more wet; I am right after you, sister Jasmine, you know."


    A smile appeared on Gale''s face upon hearing her call Jasmine, "sister." ''''These girls¡­''


    Throughout this whole conversation, Gale has not stopped his thrusting; instead, it has increased much more as he felt something building up inside him.


    And Jasmine also started saying that time."Gale, I am cummin~"


    *phat* *phat* *phat*


    "Darling, let''s cum together!" Gale said while having Kaley''s trembling bottom lips in his mouth.


    With slow but strong thrusts, he started dumping his seeds inside Jasmine''s womb.


    Afterpletely filling her, Gale took out his dick out of her throbbing pussy.


    Plop


    Along with that, Jasmine''s love juice and Gale''s semen came dripping out of her pussy.


    Galeid Jasmine down beside him, who still had an ahegao face.


    Julie who had already made her panty fully wet had her eyes widened seeing the little monster that was attacking Jasmine this entire time. ''So¡­big.''


    Gale''s dick''s size and girth were muchrger than before, and she felt it would not fit inside her.


    And to prove her assumption wrong, Gale had something on his mind.


    However, before that, Kaley wanted to lick that little monster that was coated with his semen.


    Kaley''s pussy still was on Gale while she cleaned the base first then slowly reached the top.


    Kaley stroked the now clean dick right in front of her and gave it a few strokes. She might have cleaned it already, but she wasn''t done.


    She kissed the tip of it and then started giving him a fetio.


    *Slurp* *Slurp*


    Julie was shocked again by Kaley''s capability. She was able to take that monster of a dick fully inside her mouth, and from the looks of it, she was challenging herself to touch the base every time.


    Seeing that, Julie''s cold face filled with lust as she started licking her finger and thinking of it as his dick, which would be an insult to its capability, but she could only manage it with that.


    Suddenly, Gale forced Kaley''s head down and made her kiss the base. BUt this time, she couldn''t go back as she knew it wasing, her favorite drink.


    *Puchi*<novelnext></novelnext>


    A jet stream of white semen shot from Jack''s dick and entered Kaley''s stomach through her throat.


    After Gale was done shooting his seeds, he dropped Kaley to his right side and spooned her from behind.


    He lifted her leg and rubbed his dick on her back door.


    Kaley became surprised and asked Gale with a pout on her face. "Why that hole, baby? You made that pussy wet for so long."


    Gale, who was licking and tasting her neck, said."I want to fill all your holes, so I thought I should make that hole adjust to my size first."


    "But.." Kaley was a bit nervous as this was the first time they would have anal sex, and she was afraid of that little monster if it could even fit in there, as she knew and felt that little monster herself many times already.


    Gale bit on her ear libs and said."It will be alright. Your sister Jasmine will help you."


    Right after, he said that Jasmine brought her face before Kaley''s ass and licked around it.


    While she was doing that, Gale aimed at her backdoor and pushed the tip inside.


    "Mhmm~" Kaley felt pain as Gale''s dick expanded her butt''s inside.


    *Thu*


    Jasmine spitted on Kaley''s ass hole and started licking it more and smearing that spit around.


    "Ohh~" Gale felt he was in heaven as he was more than halfway there.


    "Huu~ Huu~" Kaley breathed heavily, trying to take in that little monster fully and gettingfortable with its size.


    ''She actually took that whole thing in!?'' Julie thought in shock. Her hand was already inside her panty and rubbing her crotch heavily. She was wrong to assume that the little monster was not able to fit into any hole.


    She also felt it was much better than masturbating alone. From the girls'' expressions and smiles, she knew they were having much more fun than her. But she was a matriarch; she could not do that; that was thought by the elders.


    Gale slowly pushed his waist back, and Kaley''s hole returned to its original shape. She felt relief but frustrated as if something was missing.


    To fill the hole left by his absence, Gale pushed his waist forward again.


    "Oohh~"  Kaley moaned in pain and pleasure while Gale was just in pleasure.


    ''She is squeezing me very tightly, I might cum fast.'' To not let that happen, Gale started attacking her backdoor at a fast speed from the start.


    Kaley''s pain has not subsided as she felt her butt getting from such attacks and while so the pain was leaving and was just left with pleasure.


    Jasmine was also sucking on Kaley''s pussy, giving her more stimulus.


    *Thup* *Thup* *Thup*


    Kaley, with her tongue, just endured the attacks.


    "I am cumming." Gale suddenly groaned in pleasure and started dumping his seeds.


    Filling her in, Gale took out his dick.


    Jasmine''s eyes sparkled at seeing the semene out of Kaley''s hole, and she went to drink that clean.


    Julie, seeing such an obscene thing, couldn''t handle herself and started squirting.

 Chapter 90 Jasmines Backdoor *

    As Julie''s love juice dropped on the floor, it created a sshing sound that attracted Jasmine and Kaley''s attention.


    "Who is it?" Jasmine asked out loud, but no reply came.


    She came before the door and grabbed its handle. Her eyes widened when she saw the door open so easily. She turned her head toward Kaley and Gale. "The door was open the entire time."


    "Kya! How could that happen?" Kaley screamed in shame. She quickly put her hands on her pussy, and her breasts.


    Meanwhile, Gale acted oblivious to this and asked curiously. "Can you see if anyone is outside?"


    Jasmine, who didn''t feel much shame, peeked her head outside, but no one was there. However, she noticed that the wooden floor was wet and that there was a small trail to the right.


    She didn''t think much about it, as it could be many things. She mmed the door shut and shrugged at Gale. "I didn''t see anyone, but there was a trail of wet floor."


    "Is that so?" Gale tried to hide his grin, but it was spilling out.


    Jasmine and Kaley caught that and asked him by burying his arms inside their breasts.


    "What did you do? Tell us."


    "Yes, tell us, or we won''t let you touch us tonight."


    "Ehh... girls, you can do that. That would be a crime." Gale scratched his cheek with his finger and said helplessly."I will tell you, girls, everything but don''t do that to me, that is unfair."


    "Okay, okay, we won''t just spill it out."


    Gale started to exin all of his ns to get Julie on his side and use her naivety to its fullest.


    After Gale finished his exnation, Kaley couldn''t help but say."You are so mean, Gale. You did the same with me, right?"


    Jasmine on the side giggled."Yes, he did."


    "d, I did." Gale also didn''t hide the truth. He kissed Kaley''s lips for a bit then said looking at her eyes."If not, I would have missed such a great girl."


    "Hmph," Kaley became proud hearing those praises and affectionate words.


    Then Gale heard a small whisper in his ears.


    "What about me?" Gale turned his head back and saw Jasmine bend her body and expose her pussy to him, clearly indicating what she wanted.


    "Hehe," Gale chuckled then made Jasmine stand on fours. He rubbed her back door. "This hole has not been used recently.  I guess I have to make it exercise a little."


    "Yes, please do it~" Jasmine had already started moaning and couldn''t wait for it to expand her backdoor again.


    Kaley came above Jasmine''s butt and started licking around that hole, returning the favor.


    Feeling Jasmine''s backdoor bing a little slippery, he started pushing his thick dick inside it.


    Gale got to experience Jasmine''s tightest hole again, and he didn''t regret trying to fuck this hole.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Because Jasmine was already used to his dick, her backdoor was able to expand quickly without any pain. But Jasmine was able to give pleasure beyond anything.


    Then started Gale''s fierce attack, which created waves on Jasmine''s butt.


    Kaley, seeing all the spit on Gale''s dick, knew she had done her job. So, she went to upy Gale''s mouth.


    Like this, they spent the entire nightpeting to please each other.


    ...


    In Julie''s room.


    Julie had submerged herself in the bathtub. She touched her breasts and pussy in aplete daze. ''What have I done? I can''t believe I actually did that in the heat. What if someone saw me? Ahh~ I am stupid....but what would it be like if I could do that with a man of mine? I know they do that every time.''


    A tint of jealousy started to spread in her heart and anger too. She didn''t like anyone in her family as they all were of the same personality. She wanted someone to love. But it was blocked because of this.


    ''I have to let him remove this curse quick, then we- no why with him? I mean someone else.'' Julie contemted her choices while fully submerging her head in the water.


    ...


    The sun just shone on thend and in Gale''s bed too.


    Kaley and Jasmine were sleeping soundly, but Gale was meditating under the newly rising sun.


    Gale looked at the sun and wondered. ''So, the sun is also giving me spiritual energy. Is it because of the heart? Interesting, this means I have a second way to recover other than that blood pump skill.''


    Gale was quite happy finding that about. He then looked at his palm. ''My body is...changing. The bloodline is on its way to awakening. But I think it can elerate by absorbing more blood essence. However, now is not the time. The war wille, and my time too.''


    Gale strongly sped his hand with intense resolution.


    ''I am still in the Fifth Stage Foundation Establishment Realm. I can advance to Sixth Stage in a week with the help of these two girls. Fortunately, I have Fiona too. With her added, it would take at most three days.''


    Gale then looked at the door and thought. ''I would be able to break through if she was added too. Unfortunate.''


    Gale was talking about Julie. He could still feel yin qi on the floor, and it was still potent enough for him.


    ''It''s okay. Let''s take it slowly. The war has not even started.'' With a grin on his face, Gale went to dress up.


    The final round of the selection process would be after one week. Julie and the other two patriarchs would attend that, and the rest would just see the result from home.


    Gale would use this time to have as much dual cultivation as he could with his girls. He needed to get to Golden Core fast. He had a feeling something might happen.


    Leaving a short note behind, he headed toward Julie''s room as he had to remove her curse.


    Because their rooms were side by side, it didn''t take him long to arrive at her door.


    ''I hope she doesn''t react too much.'' With a smile on his face, Gale knocked on the door.

 Chapter 91 Bac Vs ?

    Knock Knock


    Just after Gale knocked on the door, a voice came from inside.


    "Enter."


    ''She woke up early too!''


    Opening the door, Gale was met with the beautiful sight of Julie''s beauty. The sunlight shone on her pale white skin, which reflected her frailty, but there was a strong vitality emanating from her that would scare most people away. Fire sparks came out of her body because of her cultivation, which sparkled under the sunlight.


    ''She is beautiful!'' Gale couldn''t help but appreciate her beauty in his mind.


    "You woke up very early." Julie opened her eyes and spoke with a bit of surprise in her voice.


    Gale''s eyebrows twitched a little. ''Does she think I am that weak? I am not easy to be drained.''


    However, he didn''t say those out loud; instead, he calmly answered. "Morning is the best time to cultivate. There is a peace in it that is hard to get in other times."


    Julie agreed with Gale''s statement, as it was truly nice to cultivate at such peaceful atmosphere. She looked at Gale. "So, you came to do your job?"


    Gale simply nodded his head without saying anything.


    Julie dropped her robe without any kind of warning and ced her naked body in front of Gale''s eyes.


    Gale was dumbfounded by her action, and there also seemed to be no shame in her face. ''Why did she be so open-minded!?''


    "Come, do it quick. Don''t just stand there in a daze, watching my body. I will dispose of you if you try to behave like that," Julie threatened Gale, which brought Gale back from his dumbfounded phase.


    Gale came before her and did the same as yesterday.


    The room quickly got filled with Julie''s cries of pain, but it was much less than yesterday. She seems to have already gotten used to it.


    Gale did that for one minute, and he was out of spiritual energy. He severed the spiritual fire thread and stumbled back. Most of his body was covered with ice, but he has saved even spiritual energy today to not get fully injured by those.


    Gale rubbed the sweat away from his body and said."It will take eight more days to destroy that curse, and if I can get stronger, the time might decrease."


    "Thank you for telling me that." Julie quickly covered her body with the robe and froze off the sweat on her body. She might have endured it but it was still painful as yesterday.


    Julie was a bit worried about how long this process might take, but from Gale''s words, a soothing effect happened in her heart.


    Gale then cupped his fist and left the room.


    Julie looked at his figure disappearing from her sight and mumbled to herself worriedly. "Am I not beautiful enough? He didn''t react much when she touched me and saw my body. Does that mean every man will do the same or is it just him?"


    Apetitive spark appeared inside Julie''s heart that wanted to conquer Gale''s heart. Which women didn''t want men to appreciate their beauty? As the most beautiful person in this town, told by everyone and now you find someone did not actually agree; how can she not want to get that man''s heart?


    ...<novelnext></novelnext>


    While Julie was contemting about Gale, Gale himself was now heading toward the central arena''s direction.


    ''Let''s see if something interesting happens.'' Gale decided to check on the selection process first.


    He would mark some noteworthy guys in his mind and he would do this the entire week. This whole week''s routine for him would be like, waking up early, weakening Julie''s curse,ing to the arena, going to Fiona''s office to spend time with her, and thening home to dual cultivate with the other girls.


    Taking a seat in the arena, he looked around and saw a considerable number of people present.


    Shortly afterward, the duels began. Gale saw all kinds of shy fights, but there was nothing that would catch his eye, so he was somehow getting a little disappointed.


    However, that changed when Bac''s turn came. Surprisingly, he got matched with amoner.


    In the battleground.


    Bac looked at the thin, frail-looking boy in front of him who was pointing his sword at him. ''This guy is too weak; I can win against him easily. But lucky for him, I don''t want to win this.''


    "Are both of the fighters ready?" The referee shouted at both of them.


    "No, I am no- " Bac wanted to say that he wanted to quit, but he got interrupted by someone.


    And it was none other than his opponent. "Please, don''t say much. I know I am weak, but at least I might be able to showcase my true strength."


    Bac''s forehead started to twitch rapidly. ''What is this idiot even saying?''


    "Oi, I don''t want to fight you." Bac tried to stay civilized and not lose his rationality. Because his queen didn''t want him to leave this town and for that, he had to get out of thispetition.


    The boy looked straight into Bac''s eyes with firmness and a bit of mockery. "Why? Is it because I look weak, or is it because of the arrogance you have for your strength? Your arrogance won''t take you anywhere. You have to exchange blows with warriors before assessing their strength."


    ''This guy is getting on my nerves!'' This time, Bac''s eyelids started to twitch as he tried to keep his anger from exploding. "I don''t need to exchange blows with you. I ju- ."


    "So, you are arrogant." The boy said it with disappointment.


    ''This bitch! He is dead.'' Bac looked at the referee and said anxiously."Please start the battle quickly."


    The referee was getting mad because they were interfering with his job, but that calmed down after Bac''s urging.


    "Bac Burnheart versus Jack Truder, Begins!"


    The moment the referee finished saying that, Bac came before Jack and swung his sword at Jack''s neck.


    Bac was expecting Jack to die, as he didn''t even seem to have reacted to his arrival, but what happened next shocked Bac very much.


    Ting


    Jack had blocked his attack, and he seemed to have done it seamlessly. Jack looked at Bac with a slight smirk. "You shouldn''t have been arrogant."

 Chapter 92 Bac Vs Jack (2)

    "Oho~" Gale, who was disguised as Reg, was amused after seeing Jack''s movements and the status information he read about them.


    [ Bac Burnheart (Seventh Stage Foundation Establishment Realm): His queen has ordered him to quit thepetition and wait in the town for further orders. But he got provoked by Jack and decided to go against her order. ]


    There wasn''t much interesting happening with Bac. Gale could have guessed that after thinking about it a little. However, the thing that caught his attention was Jack''s status interface.


    [ Jack Truder(Sixth Stage Foundation Establishment): Born as amoner, he lived most of his life on the streets. One day he found a storage ring that a vendor threw away because it was rusty. He took it in as he fancied such a thing. However, that ring changed his life. A dormant soul of ''de Dancer''. This swordmaster''s soul is guiding Jack. ]


    Gale smacked his lips after reading that. ''So, this is the son of destiny! Even garbage picked up from the streets can change your future.''


    Gale then tried to see if he could use inspection on the ring.


    [ Sorry, host. You can''t use inspection on that object. It contains a being of a higher cultivation realm than you. ]


    The system warned him just after he used it. Gale remembers that he could at most check up on someone''s or something''s information if it was two major realms higher than him, and if it was beyond that, he could not.


    ''So, that means the de Dancer guy is above Nascent Soul Real,. He can be at Soul Formation Realm or maybe even Void Amalgamation Realm.'' Gale already marked everything about Jack in his mind. He might be a noteworthy figure in the future.


    ...


    Meanwhile, the battle inside the battleground was heating up.


    The audience wasn''t expecting such a sh at such an early stage of the second round.


    Roy and Joy, who were bored, had their backs straightened now.


    "Didn''t expect such a guy to be hiding?"


    "Haha, Joy, these little guys always hide like that. They wille out only when something interests them. It looks like he is interested in our sect."


    Bang


    Bac, who was fighting head-on with Jack, got hit by the side suddenly, flinging his body to the walls.


    But he used his feet to slow down the force and stopped. Bac looked at Jack in horror. ''His speed increased! This guy is still hiding his strength.''


    Bac gritted his teeth in anger as he felt Jack''s gaze. ''This guy is looking down on me.''


    He hated this the most, and this was the only reason he didn''t like his big brother.


    " [ Burning Heart - First Form - shing Waves ]. " Spiritual energy charged up in Bac''s sword. Burnheart Family had usually red-colored spiritual energy but for some reason, there was a tiny tint of yellow here and there.


    Bac came before Jack in an instant and swung his sword down.


    Jack''s eyes contracted, and he felt his body being locked by something. ''Interesting.''


    Jack decided to try his moves too. " [ Swift Sword - Butterfly Dance ]"


    Multiple shadows of Jack''s appeared beside him, which shed with Bac''s multiple spiritual energy attacks.


    These shadows were aftereffects of his sword''s fast movement, and they all attacked the weakest spot of the energy sts, which didn''t cost much spiritual energy for him.


    BangBang...<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jack and Bac shed with each other everywhere around the battleground. Their fight changed the rocky terrain and made rocks and pebbles fly everywhere.


    In the middle of their fight, Bac asked. "Who are you?"


    Jack broke out of that deadlock and retreated back. Bac didn''t attack back, as he was curious about the guy.


    "I am Jack, as you already know, and I pursue the path of swords. Swift and agile, very fitting for me." Jack danced with his sword in his hand while looking at it with love.


    "That''s it? Won''t you tell me where you are from?" Bac squinted his eyes as he restored his spiritual energy slowly.


    "I am from this ce, Highload Town, and don''t try to think too much. I was living in the streets, and I trained with my sword in the woods. I will go to the sect, so I will say something to you." Jack red at Bac and spoke with a cold voice that was devoid of any emotion. "I have seen the tyranny you guys did to ourmon people because of us being weak. For that, I hate you guys to the bone."


    "I vow today that the next time Ie back to this town, I will remove these three overlords from existence."


    Jack''s words echoed loud and clear among the audience and the people from the sect.


    A big grin appeared on Joy''s face after hearing that. "Hehe, I like this guy. I don''t mind having him as my disciple already."


    On the other hand, Roy turned back and said with a smile. "How can Elder Odino miss such a thing?"


    Joy turned back and saw Odino standing quietly, looking at Jack with a smile while his eyes shone like stars.


    Meanwhile, Gale looked at Jack weirdly. ''Niloy should be happy to see a hero has risen. That guy won''t be able to go with my method. He is suited for a hero like this.''


    "Don''t joke with me!" Bac yelled out loudly in anger. "You first have to defeat me to get a chance in the sect!"


    " [ Burning Heart - Second Form - Raging Storm ] " A jet beam made of Bac''s spiritual energy shot out of Bac''s sword, which destroyed anything in its path.


    Everyone in the crowd got shocked seeing that.


    "Is that the famous Burning Heart technique?"


    "Yes, it is. Truly fearsome. Worthy of making such a family."


    While the audience was in awe, Jack was not. His eyes were filled with excitement. "Let me also show you something."


    Jack sheathed his sword back in its scabbard and breathed out hot steam.


    " [ Swift Sword - Lightning Strike ]."


    Bac swung his sword with the beam attached at Jack.


    On the other hand, Jack pulled out his sword and made a lightning sound along with that.


    The moment Jack fully pulled out his sword, he shot toward Bac at lightning speed.


    Bam


    Jack cut straight through Bac''s beam and flew at him, dividing it.


    BANG!

 Chapter 93 Blade Dancer

    Jack and Bac''s swords shed against each other, which created an explosion that spread five meters in radius.


    The audience and many other people waited for the dust to settle down and saw the result of that sh.


    And the moment.


    "Call me every time; he is going to battle someone." Odino vanished from the spot after leaving those words to Joy and Roy.


    On the other hand, Gale had gone into deep thought. ''I think I should also make some moves of my own. Hmm...I can take Burnheart''s technique as the core.''


    ...


    "You did well." Jack sheathed his sword and walked away without looking at Bac''s unconscious body.


    Bac had a giant cut on his chest, from which blood came out that soaked Bac''s entire cloth in red.


    "The winner of this match is Jack Truder!" The referee announced loudly, which exploded in a huge amount of cheer.


    Their cheer was filled with excitement and some sadness in it. Jack''s vow has given them hope for their future.


    The men from the Burnheart family came and quickly took Bac away.


    ...


    Light Yellow Forest. Nimona''s Lair.


    Nimona, who was lying on the bed, opened her eyes and started wondering out loud. "I didn''t expect to meet such a guy so early. He has his eyes on this town. Tsk, it will be tough, but that doesn''t matter. He will be gone, and I will conquer it at that time. The next time hees, he will just be my puppet."


    Nimona was very worried about Jack, as when she was about to affect Jack''s mind using her pheromones that were mixed with Bac''s spiritual energy, she felt a third party''s intervention.


    ...


    Inside a waiting room at the central arena.


    Jack was sitting on a bench and was contemting heavily. ''What was that? I felt someone wanted to control me. It can''t be Bac; he is not the type of guy to hide things. It has to be someone, and a stronger force at that.''


    ''It was that strong force that controlled that Bac kid.'' Suddenly, a voice sounded inside Jack''s mind, and from Jack''s reaction, it seemed he knew who it was.


    ''Really, Senior de Dancer?'' Jack asked, raising his eyebrows.


    ''First of all, don''t call me by my title. Just call me Master Gyuki.'' A helpless sigh could be heard in Jack''s mind.


    ''Okay, Master Gyuki.'' Jack said it respectfully. He still has not seen Gyuki''s appearance, but he can''t deny his help. Without Gyuki, he was nothing. So anything Gyuki would say to him, he would obey it with respect. ''Master Gyuki, tell me who is this third party? Did you tell me to fight Bac because for that reason too? For wanting to find out the third party?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''Yes. When you entered the battleground, I felt something weird about the Bac kid, and after that fight, I now know something with mind-controlling ability is puppeteering Bac.'' Gyuki said with a sigh. Then he teased Jack. ''Kid, I didn''t expect you would give such a speech in there. You really have changed very much. I still remember you being so scared of my voice.''


    ''Haha...Master Gyuki, I can''t always stay like that. I decided to follow my heart. That is what you taught me and my sword did.'' Jack became a little emotional as he caressed his sword.


    Gyuki said with satisfaction. ''I really didn''t make the wrong choice when I chose you. You are really doing great. Follow your heart, Jack, and if you have any kind of trouble just tell me. I will burn this little amount of soul to save you.''


    ''No, Master Gyuki. You can''t do it, I won''t allow you to do it. I made a promise that I would find a way to get you a new body.'' Jack spoke with a firm resolution.


    Gyuki just smiled and didn''t say much. He knew it was hard to find a mortal shell for yourself that can bear your cultivation. So, not to get into this kind of trouble, every cultivator above the Soul Formation Realm stores a mortal shell like that.


    ...


    Crimson Moon Pce, Fiona''s Office.


    Fiona was sitting on her chair and was thinking of where to spend all the money she had currently. The heavy traffic of people and her specialty were making her business boom.


    ''I think I should first make some branches. This ce is already big. I need to make my restaurant''s name famous among themon people and tap into every city and town''s markets. I don''t need to expand this, I need more people to know about us.'' Fiona was closing her eyes and using everything she could think of.


    When suddenly someone knocked on her door and broke her concentration.


    Fiona got a little annoyed. "Who is it?"


    Click


    The door opened, and Gale entered the office. He closed the door and saw Fiona looking sideways in shame. He decided to tease her a little. "I am so sorry to disturb you, Miss Fiona. I will take my leave."


    Gale was about to grab the doorknob when Fiona''s angry voice came.


    "Where are you going? I have to punish you first for disturbing me." Fiona red at Gale with a slight pout on her face.


    How could Gale reject such a cute woman''s punishment? He came beside her and sat on the desk. Looking down at her, he asked. "What will be my punishment, Madam Fiona?"


    Fiona grabbed Gale''s cor and threw him at her chair. She crouched down and started opening Gale''s pants.


    Right after Fiona opened his pants, she was greeted by the little monster. She grabbed Gale''s long, girthy dick, which was standing proudly.


    She touched it with her finger and moved it like a joystick while looking at Gale''s face. "Tell me, what should I do with it?"


    Gale said it with a smile. "You can give it some love. It will give you too in return."


    A big smile appeared on Fiona''s face. She took Gale''s dick like she was about to bite it, and she actually did, but just a little, then she went to lick her favorite little monster.

 Chapter 94 In The Office **

    "Oh~" Gale groaned in pleasure, getting Fiona''s blowjob for a while. ''She is truly the best at it!''


    Gale rubbed Fiona''s blond hair, messing it up. However, Fiona didn''t get mad because of that; instead, she looked happy seeing her man get satisfied by her.


    So, Fiona decided to increase the intensity. She bobbed her head up and down, kissing Gale''s dick''s base. Her tongue coiled around Gale''s dick, making it more slippery. Saliva dripped down from Gale''s dick and coated his pair of balls too.


    Gale grabbed Fiona''s head and forced her to take his dick in her throat for much longer.


    *Guck* *Guck*


    Fiona grabbed Gale''s thighs and used them to support herself.


    After a while, Gale thrusted his dick in her mouth and stayed like that. "Take it."


    Saying that he shot his semen inside Fiona''s throat. Fiona dly drank it all, despite losing herself in pleasure.


    Gale took out his dick after shooting down all of it. He looked down and saw Fiona licking her lips. She looked at him and spoke seductively, opening her cleavage. "That was tasty."


    Gale couldn''t resist himself, seeing Fiona like this. He picked her up andid her down on the desk. Quickly taking off her clothes, he rubbed his dick on her glistening, moist lips.


    "Come," Fiona opened her arms, asking to be embraced while telling him to enter.


    Gale pushed his dick inside her pussy, which dly took it in and went down to kiss her. Fiona hugged Gale''s back and dug her nails into his shoulder, feeling that thick dick expanding her inside.


    Only after forcefully entering Fiona''s womb did Gale stop. He has fully sheathed his spear inside her pussy and he couldn''t explore further more.


    Fiona crazily sucked on Gale''s saliva as his tongue coiled around her''s tongue and yed with it.


    Gale, feeling her insides squeezing his dick and lubricating with more of her love juice, decided to start his attack.


    *phat* *phat* *phat*


    Gale''s thighs pped against Fiona''s soft, meaty butt, and his balls against her backdoor, which would also be conquered in the future.


    "Yes~, Harder. Make a mess!~" Fiona begged out loud, feeling Gale''s dick touching all of the G-spots.


    Gale got more turned on hearing her moan, so he increased the speed even further more. He saw Fiona''s breasts dancing up and down because of his attacks. He got his head down and caught one of them in his mouth.


    Fiona''s nipples were already firm, and they got much firmer after Gale''s tongue swirled around them. Gale also sucked on her breasts, trying to take the milk out, and gave small bites from time to time.


    "Ahhh..AHhh¡­Don''t bite it¡­.Our child¡­will drink..from it to¡­!~" Fiona said, rubbing Gale''s head while happily receiving Gale''s thrusts.


    Gale stopped biting hardly and gave a softer one this time. ''This woman turns me on so much!''


    Fiona had a charm on her that made Gale''s beastialitye out; his lust would soar through the roof when he saw her.


    Then, all of a sudden, Gale felt something building up inside him. So, he started to give slow but strong thrusts, which shook Fiona and made her twitch in pleasure.


    "I am cummin." Gale grunted and shot his seeds into her womb.


    Dumping all the seeds, Gale took Fiona in his arms and sat on the chair with Fiona on hisp, or rather, on his dick.


    "Baby, sorry for biting it." Gale apologized while sucking on the breast he bit.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hehe," Giggling to herself, she pushed Gale''s head further in. "It''s okay, just be careful sucking on my breasts."


    "Mhm." Gale nodded his head with Fiona''s breast in his mouth.


    "Darling, are you done already? I am still not satisfied." Fiona acted coyly, moving her dick, trying to grind it.


    Thus


    A tight p rang out from both of Fiona''s butt cheeks.


    "Oooh!~" Fiona moaned in pleasure and pain.


    Gale had made his handprint on Fiona''s butt. He wasn''t done with just that, as he strongly squeezed Fiona''s butt cheeks and moved them up and down. Gale bit on Fiona''s pale, white shoulders. "Lady, it looks like you don''t know what your husband is capable of. Let me show you."


    "Yes~, show it to me~" Fiona begged while riding on Gale''s dick.


    Gale had an evil grin on his face. While moving her waist up and down, he also started thrusting himself.


    It created a unique rhythm and gave Fiona a type of pleasure she had never felt before.


    Gale felt Fiona''s pussy be much tighter and started releasing more love juice than ever.


    "Ahhh~ Gale~ It feels so good~" Fiona squeaked while looking at Gale.


    Gale seeing her face, felt satisfied and said so. "I will make you feel better."


    Fiona cupped Gale''s face and went in for a kiss. "Please make me feel more gooood~"


    *phat* *phat* *phat* *phat* *phat*


    Gale went onto his max thrusting speed, which was making Fiona''s throbbing pussy turn red.


    Slowly afterward, Gale groaned in pleasure. "I am cummin~"


    Gale shot his seed inside Fiona''s womb again. Luckily, most of it from earlier already got dissolved into spiritual energy, or it might have gotten overloaded.


    Fiona started to take deep breaths as the pleasure still had not gone away. She rested her head on Gale''s shoulder and spoke with contentment. "Darling, that felt good."


    "Hehe," Fiona was stumped, as she expected Gale to say something along with her, but in her ears rang an evil chuckle.


    Gale took out his dick from her pussy.


    Plop


    Then he made her stand on her legs, using the desk as support. He slowly inserted his dick and whispered in her ears. "I am still not satisfied."


    Fiona heard the same words she used earlier to tease him. But she didn''t mind all the love and pleasure he was giving. "Darling, you are such meanie~"


    "Why should a husband be a meanie to his wife? I will do anything with my beautiful wife." Hearing Gale''s sweet and romantic words, Fiona happily received Gale''s attack and talked naughty words to arouse him more.


    Along with that, the room got filled with obscene noises for the next four hours straight.

 Chapter 95 Breakthroughs

    One weekter.


    [ Host Name: Gale Burnheart


    Cultivation Realm: Eight Stage Foundation Establishment Realm


    Body Cultivation Realm: Early-Stage tinum Golden Bone Realm


    Combat Strength: Fourth Stage Golden Core Realm


    Age: 18/250


    Race: Human


    Talent: Mid


    Cultivation Technique: YinYang Harmony, Blood Demon, Burning Heart.


    Movement Technique: Seven Illusionary Steps


    Ability: Sunre Spiritual Fire.


    Skill: Inspection, Blood Pump


    Points: 4 ]


    [ Harem Members: 2/5 ]


    [ Remarks: Host, I think I should give you more missions now. ]


    Gale, who was waiting for Jasmine and Kaley to dress up, decided to check on his past week''s progress. He became satisfied with the progress he made.


    He didn''t expect to break through to the Eighth Stage Foundation Establishment Realm. That was two minor realms! He had to give credit to his girls; their breakthroughs helped him progress this fast.


    He had also gained a lot of points in the past few days, but they were all spent on something that he would never regret.


    Suddenly, he looked to the side and saw Jasmine wearing a maid''s outfit with a headpiece that covered the top of her head.


    [  Name: Jasmine Burnheart


    Age: 83/340


    Innate Ability: Shadow Merge


    Cultivation realm: Sixth Stage Foundation Establishment Realm


    Combat Strength: Eight Stage Foundation Establishment Realm


    Race: Shadow Wolf


    Cultivation Technique: YinYang Harmony, Nightshade Technique. ]


    [ Remarks: Host, you finally gave her a technique suited for her and a weapon that has increased her strength even further. ]


    [ Nightshade Technique: A technique that allows the user to manipte shadows to create poisonous clouds that can weaken or kill enemies. ]


    This was a technique that appeared in the daily shop. Gale became ecstatic when he saw this appear. It cost him thirty points; luckily, he got many these past few days from all the breakthroughs.


    He felt it was very suitable for Jasmine to use. He also had to give her something for her birthday. So, he thought it was the best he coulde up with, and he also gave her a weapon from the treasures he stole.


    The next moment, Kaley came out of the dressing room too. She was wearing a green dress that was a bit thick, but that didn''t hide away her beauty.


    Gale couldn''t see much information about Kaley like other girls, but he did see her cultivation realm. She was in the Fourth Stage Foundation Establishment Realm.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "So, let''s go, girls." Gale put on his mask and transformed into Reg.


    On the other hand, Jasmine didn''t use her mask; instead, Kaley did, and she transformed into Rem.


    Gale felt he had to take them out today. So, he decided to give Kaley the mask after getting Jasmine''s consent. Jasmine could wear a maid outfit to hide her identity, and she was not famous.


    But Kaley was the daughter of the Ragingwave n''s patriarch. She couldn''te in public all of a sudden.


    They came to Julie''s door and knocked on it.


    Shortly afterwards, Julie came out. She was wearing a white robe with light blue borders. Her silky hair was tied into a bun, which revealed her smooth nape.


    Julie looked at everyone, especially Jasmine. "So, she is my new personal maid?"


    "Yes, Miss Julie." Jasmine gave a small with courtesy.


    Reg said with a smile. "Miss Julie, let''s leave. We are already a bitte."


    "Let''s go," Julie said while slightly puffing up her chest, trying to grab Reg''s attention with her giant jugs.


    But she didn''t know if she had failed to do so or not, as she couldn''t see through his mask. However, Gale knew, as he would always bless his eyes while ogling down those two divine objects.


    Julie also started to show more various emotions as her curse got weaker. The way she looked at Gale also changed. The teenage girl that had been hidden inside her because of the curse wasing out. And it also proved something to Gale.


    The IceFire n wasn''t emotionless because of their bloodline attribute. It was for the curse.


    Along their way to the carriage, Julie surprisingly struck up a conversation with him through mentalmunication.


    ''Do you have any kind of information about something in the dark?''


    ''Many things happen in the dark every day. What is this time that is making you question me like that?''


    ''This is a bit serious. Some kind of evil force is kidnapping girls from our n. Not only us, but they are also taking from Ragingwave, Burnheart, and even themoners'' girls.''


    ''Heh? How could this have happened? Don''t you guys guard this town, and the sect is also present here.''


    ''That is what is confusing me the most. How can they quickly kidnap them, and where are they even hiding them? We don''t see anyone taking them away from the town.''


    ''Hehe, from your words, it looks like the culprit is someone from this town, and he or she also has quite a status to operate such things.''


    Julie felt Gale''s assumption was right, if not that something very dangerous was hiding with them that even Odino was not able to notice.


    ...


    Burnheart Family, Ancestral Hall.


    "I didn''t expect you to gather such a good number of girls in such a short time," Pol said while looking down at the two hundred girls who had their hands and legs tied down and blindfolded. Girls of every kind were there,moners, Ragingwave, IceFire, and even Burnheart.


    "This was expected. Don''t you know his evil lust?" Bast sneered at Kus''s work.


    Kus, who was gloating, had his face darkened. "Are you not happy with my work? I grabbed the finest girls our town has to offer."


    "Okay, you two can bicker with each otherter. Answer this question of mine; Did you kidnap anyone from the sect?" Pol asked nervously, as he couldn''t let the sect get involved in any way possible.


    "No," Kus shook his head immediately, as he would never want to make such mistakes.


    Pol sighed in relief. "Then let''s wait now. The envoys from the Lord will arrive tomorrow."


    Pol had informed the "lord" that they would want to give them. They told them toe right after the sect would leave. They wanted to announce the date muchter on, but they didn''t expect Kus to do his job so early.


    It was truly amazing and horrifying.

 Chapter 96 Bugs Attracted To Honey

    While Pol and others were discussing, among the unconscious girls, one woke up.


    She was amoner, but she was able to cultivate herself because of her decent talent. Now, she was at Seventh Stage Qi Refinement Realm.


    She looked around in horror as her eyes could only capture unconscious girls, graves, and three old men. She quietlyid down on the ground and thought of a way to escape. But, no matter how she thought about it, no solution came to her mind.


    She knew they were going to do something bad with her. Because she has heard that many demon cultivators use their opposite sexes as furnaces. She didn''t want her fate to be like that.


    ''Should I kill myself? But I don''t want to..I want to do so many things¡­'' As she was contemting what she would do, her eyes caught Kus''s lustrous face, which was screaming wicked. ''No, I can''t die like this. I won''t let them defile my body.''


    She started gathering spiritual energy in her heart and made it explode when it reached its peak.


    Bang


    Pol and others who were discussing quietly had their eyes widened by the sudden noise. They looked at the source of it and were left dumbfounded.


    "This idiotic girl!" Kus cursed out loud, seeing one of his valuable goods just get destroyed like that.


    "Such desperation." Bast sighed softly and then asked Kus. "Stop cursing about it too much; think of a way to rece her. We have told the Lord that we will give him two hundred girls, and now one is dead. What will we say to the Lord now? His trust for us will decrease."


    Kus rubbed his goatee and started to think of something. Meanwhile, Pol deprecatingly sighed. "Unfortunate."


    Kus, who was thinking, couldn''t find a way to take her ce, as to rece her he had to find a beautiful girl. But to do that in such a short time while the whole town is active, would be very hard.


    However, no matter what Kus thought, he couldn''t find a way. His tyrant personality came out as he couldn''te up with anything. He took out a jade talisman and injected his spiritual sense. With it, he spread a mission to every one of his men.


    -Bring a beautiful girl before nighttime.-


    This message came to every one of his men''s jade talismans.


    A jade talisman was used for long-rangemunication. This was a magical item made of jade that can be used tomunicate with other people who have a simr talisman. By infusing spiritual energy into the talisman, the user can send and receive messages over long distances, even across continents or nes of existence.


    Jade talismans are often used by cultivators to stay in touch with their allies or to receive urgent messages from their sects or ns. They are also useful for coordinating attacks or strategizing during battles.


    ¡­


    Right outside the IceFire n, two men wearing cloaks could be seen.


    They just got the massage for their new mission.


    "It looks like something has happened with the goods."


    "Maybe not, it might be the Lord wants one for himself. Anyway, that is not our concern; we just have to do our job."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hey, how can you say that? The goods that the Lord throws away after his use areter used by us. "How can I not care about this? Keke¡­I have gotten some great ones, and I was able to use them however I wanted. Man, were those girls fine, but sadly they died after spending one night with me."


    "Oi, I have not partnered with you to listen to your weird fetishes. Try to think of a way to get a great-looking girl in such a short time."


    They both quietly discussed and tried to think of a way. The only conclusion they coulde up with was that they could get lucky and find a beautiful girl who would also be in a quiet ce.


    At that moment, their eyes caught something.


    From the front gate, Julie and the elders, and along with them various servants came out. They headed toward the carriages that were lined outside their gate.


    Something caught their attention and made their eyes sparkle.


    Absolutely, it was not Julie or any other elder, as it would only mean they wanted tomit suicide.


    The one that caught their attention was the maid that was following behind Julie. She had graceful manners, a wless face, perky butts, and big jugs¡ªsomething that was hard to find in maids.


    "Let''s get her." The guys with fetishes said.


    "But it will be hard, she is with the matriarch and the way it looks like she is her personal maid."


    "Keke, did you forget our skill at luring our pray out."


    "Hmmm..Okay, let''s do it."


    With that, they left the ce and went to hide in the shadows. They thought no one noticed them but little did they know Gale''s eyes were on them.


    Gale was very cautious by nature now, so he would give his surroundings a check from time to time.


    Today, he found an interesting pair.


    [ Kus''s Men 1 (Fifth Stage Foundation Establishment Realm): He is very wicked in nature. He has defiled girls the most in this town. He got a sudden mission to capture a beautiful girl and he chose Jasmine. ]


    [ Kus''s Men 2 (Sixth Stage Foundation Establishment Realm): He is a calm guy and thinks everything rationally. He is the brain for most of their missions. He got a sudden mission to capture a beautiful girl, and he chose Jasmine. ]


    An evil grin appeared on Gale''s face after reading those. ''Ehh¡­the bugs are sure attracted to honey, and that is where their deaths mostly ur. They will also have the same fate.''


    Gale stepped inside the carriage that had only Julie, Jasmine, and Kaley.


    As their carriage moved forward, Reg suddenly said to Julie. "I think the issue you were having a headache about will be solved in a short time."

 Chapter 97 Regs Slight Arrogance

    "What do you think, Jasmine?" After exining to everyone what he thought of, he told Jasmine a small n.


    Jasmine thought a little, then said. "I can do it."


    "Good," A smirk appeared on Reg''s face. He couldn''t wait to find out more of this stuff.


    Julie, who was listening to all their conversation the entire time, became a little surprised at how Reg thinks. ''He seems to be having fun ying and toying with his opponents.''


    ¡­


    Central Arena.


    Today, it was packed with hundreds and thousands of people because today was the final, and they were also able to witness who was the best in their town.


    "Who do you think has the highest chance of being the number one?"


    "I think it will be Noal from the IceFire n."


    "Patriarch Brustiar''s eldest son is also doing great; he has a great chance too."


    "No, I believe it will be Jack. He was able toe this far without any support. I think he will sweep all these prodigies."


    Various discussions rang out in the crowd and even in the streets.


    Julie''s carriage was entering the arena at that time, and they heard all of these.


    Rem said it with disappointment. "It looks like there are none from my n."


    "Hehe," Jasmine chuckled silently, covering her mouth. "Who said there is none? I see one right in front of me."


    "Sister Jasmine, don''t say it like that. I am not good at anything." Rem''s mood went down as she started to remember all her uselessness.


    "Don''t be sad," Reg came in tofort her. "Who said you just have to be good at fighting? There are so many things that are still unexplored by you."


    "But," Rem still didn''t feel much hope. "Our bloodline is only good for fighting."


    This time, Julie interjected. "You''re just too young. I believe you will find your path with the help of Gale."


    Hearing that, Rem''s mood brightened up.


    Reg nodded in appreciation. ''She is good at feeling others'' emotions. Well, that is truly iconic, considering how everyone views them.''


    Julie wasn''t done, as she looked at Reg and said something else. "Also, I think all these prodigies would be nothing if you joined."


    Rem and Jasmine simultaneously nodded their heads, agreeing with Juliepletely, and pride could be seen on their faces.


    "Haha¡­I don''t like this momentary stuff." Regughed out loud, showing his unconcern.


    Julie got a bit confused and asked. "Don''t you want to have all those treasures to help you grow?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Heh? Those huh¡­I will say I would like to have them, but for that, there are so many hassles. And don''t think that I am like those guys who want to break through fast. I am just a simple guy, happy spending my time with my wives and my wives are the source of power for me." Reg arrogantly dered, without any kind of shame.


    Rem and Jasmine blushed after hearing him say it like that. Jasmine also added. "You are our source of power too."


    Rem nodded her head like a chicken pecking at rice.


    Julie was left dumbfounded. ''These are guys, truly¡­''


    She didn''t know what to say about them. She was actually left speechless.


    And at that moment the carriage stopped, and they knew it was time toe out. They also regained theirposure and returned to normal.


    ¡­


    "Elder Odino, these are the top ten finalists." Joy presented a piece of paper to Odino.


    Odino took a small nce at it and handed it back to Joy, seemingly totally uninterested.


    Odino and others were currently sitting at the top of the arena, which was only for VIPs. There were few people in there, but more wereing as the overlords of this town were on their way.


    Roy, who was sitting beside Odino, noticed zero enthusiasm in him. So, he asked. "Elder Odino, do you have anyone interesting enough to make you want to have them as your disciple?"


    Odino nonchntly said."No one, except that kid, Jack."


    "We are having so many less talented people joining our sect from this town. Elder, do you suggest we do something?" Joy asked with a stern face. He was bing annoyed with the low-grade talent that his town was producing.


    "No, everything has its destruction. Only after destruction can creation happen. Are you not seeing it properly, Joy? The troubled times this town is in." Odino said with a bored face.


    But Joy took his teaching seriously and memorized those statements in his mind.


    Roy nodded his head to Odino''s statement with a smile. His philosophy matches with Odino''s most of the time.


    At that moment, something caught Roy''s eye. He said to Odino. "Looks like matriarch Julie is the first one to arrive."


    Odino nced a little at the big crowd led by Julie. He instantly saw through Gale and Kaley through their disguise. He became extremely curious after seeing what they were for Julie. ''Hmm¡­this brat decided to be her servant. Does she know? I think she knows how smart she is. She won''t take just anybody close to her. Interesting, what did that brat offer to make him let her stay with her?''


    Roy, who was always observant of Odino''s behavior, noticed his smile. He started to ponder. ''Is Elder Odino interested in matriarch Julie? Could be because she is indeed very beautiful and Elder Odino has been single for so many years. I should help Elder Odino when I have a chance.''


    Julie came with his group and first paid respect to Odino.


    Odino also nodded his head back and cupped his fist.


    Afterward, they went to their respective seats. At that time, Reg and Odino''s eyes met, and they nodded their heads back at each other.


    After all of them sat down, servants could be seen standing beside their masters. Reg, who was standing beside Julie, looked at Joy and Roy with a bewildered expression. ''These two are very strange guys.''

 Chapter 98 Eventful Day

    [ Joy Magac (Third Stage Nascent Soul Realm): He is one of the top outer elders in the White Jade Sect. He is a strict and rude guy. But his heart is pure, and he is the kind of person you can believe in most of the time. He is thinking of when the war will start in Highload Town, as only after its destruction can they have better disciples with top-notch potential, maybe. ]


    [ Roy Magac (Fourth Stage Nascent Soul Realm): The next candidate for bing an inner elder. He is the elder brother of Joy. He is always calm and thinks through everything rationally. He rarely gets angry, but when he does, it only spells bad things for his enemies. He is thinking of trying to make Odino and Julie get together. He wants to work as the best middleman for them. ]


    ? Reg''s face darkened as he cursed in his mind. ''This stupid girlish-looking guy, why does he want to make Odino and Julie together? Odino doesn''t seem to have any interest in her. What is this guy up to?''


    ''Also, what is up with that Joy guy? This guy is very happy to see this town get destroyed.''


    This was the first time Reg had found such weird guys. Their thinking had nomon sense.


    But what could Reg do? He would just wait and watch. He couldn''t do anything about them as they were much stronger than him, even above Julie and the patriarchs.


    At that moment, Galibar and Brustiar also came in with their elders.


    Reg raised his eyebrows a little. ''They seem a bit mad. Looks like something had happened between them.''


    Galibar and Bruster came before Odino and cupped their fists. Odino and others also saw Galibar and Brustiar''s faces darken. Odino bluntly asked. "What has happened between you two?"


    Galibar and Brustiar looked at each other but didn''t say much.


    Odino''s eyebrows twitched a little. "Okay, okay, you guys take your seats. I will start the final round now."


    Galibar and Brustiar sat down on their seats and looked below the battleground with a stern face.


    Reg looked at their status information and was left dumbfounded.


    [ Brustiar Burnheart (First Stage Nascent Soul Realm): He wants to annihte Ragingwave n even if he has to sacrifice every living fiber of his body. ]


    [ Galibar Ragingwave (First Stage Nascent Soul Realm): He wants to annihte Burnheart Family even if he has to sacrifice every living fiber of his body. ]


    ''Why are those two thinking the exact same thing?'' Reg didn''t know what to say about this. He didn''t mind that they destroyed each other, but to not know why it happened was itching his curiosity very much.


    But he knew he had to wait first. Also, he contemted silently. ''Today is very weird. A very eventful one at that, I have to say.''


    Odino came before the railing and spoke softly, which sounded loud to others'' ears."Everyone, let me wee you all for joining in to watch our top ten participants fight against each other."


    "They are already qualified to join our sect. This is just to make a ranking and to see who the number one is."


    "For the participants, I have good news for you. The top three will be directly rolled into the sect as inner sect disciples."


    The moment Odino said that the top 10''s eyes widened in shock. Only one thing came into their minds.


    ''I have to be in the top three!''


    A smirk grew on Odino''s face as he spoke. "Now, let the final round begin!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "YEAHHH!"


    Loud cheers sounded throughout the arena. They couldn''t wait to witness all kinds of exciting and thrilling fights.


    ¡­


    Outside the arena.


    "How many of these guys did you find?" Vik, wearing his armor, as usual, asked his subordinate.


    The man in front of him, who was wearing silver armor, answered slowly. "Sir Vik, I found a total of twelve. They were always hiding their faces and bodies with cloaks and were always in pairs. Sir, just as you told us, we didn''t engage in any kind ofbat and acted dumb. Also, sir, even if we did engage inbat, we couldn''t have won. Their lowest seemed to be at the Third Stage Foundation Establishment Realm, and their highest was close to the Golden Core Realm. "Sir Vik, I believe they have many in the Golden Core Realm too."


    "Hmm¡­" Vik rubbed his chin as he went into deep thought after hearing the report from his men.


    He was also rmed by the sudden rate of the girls'' disappearances. He didn''t care much at first, as only a small fraction of girls disappeared, but this was too much.


    ''Which is this secret force? I know every single rat hiding in this town. How did they go unnoticed?'' Vik''s forehead frowned as this was giving him too much of a headache. The overlords of this town were pressuring him too much for this, or they mightin to Odino, which Vik didn''t want to see.


    "Are all of our men dispatched around the town?" Vik asked his men again.


    The guy in front nodded his head. "Yes, sir. There are our men in every single corner of the town."


    "Good, you guys may leave now." The men nodded and left the small house.


    All alone, Vik sat on a chair in the house. "Ahh~ So many things are happening."


    Then, all of a sudden, Vik''s face turned severe. ''I think I might go on a killing spree and kill these rats for my peace and establish justice for this town.''


    ¡­


    On the stairs that led to the top of the arena.


    One could see a pair of men, and these were the ones that had their eyes on Jasmine.


    "Oi, will you tell me what your n is?"


    "Keke, just wait. I will surprise you. This one I concocted after years of knowledge and experience."


    "Okay, I don''t care what your n is; I just hope it can do the job."


    With that, they arrived at the top of the arena, just before the VIP room''s door.

 Chapter 99 Jasmine Is Kidnapped

    Inside the VIP room.


    Reg, like many others with him, had spread their spiritual senses around them. They all were very cautious if they got ambushed suddenly.


    Everyone in the room noticed the two men outside the room and didn''t care much as they were too weak. But Reg was very interested in them, as they were the ones eyeing Jasmine. ''I didn''t expect them toe here; it looks like they have something they are confident in. But they don''t have to follow that n, they have to follow my n.'' Smirking silently under his disguise, he formed a mentalmunication with Julie.


    ''Do the thing, our guests are here.''


    ''Oh, so they are the guests.'' Julie also sensed their presence but didn''t think much of it, but now that Reg mentioned it again, her interest is piqued.


    Julie did as Reg had told her earlier. He looked at Jasmine and said. "Go make my dish. There is a kitchen in this arena. If anyone asks you anything, just say you are sent by me."


    Jasmine bowed her head down respectfully. "Yes, Matriarch Julie."


    Julie also added."Reg, you should go too. Don''t let anyone disturb her."


    "Yes, Matriarch Julie." Reg also bowed his head respectfully.


    Reg then followed behind Jasmine to go to the kitchen with her.


    Nik, who was sitting beside Julie, asked her with doubt. "Matriarch, you don''t eat much normally. So, why this sudden urge? Also, you don''t have to let your maid cook, there are many chefs who can cook better cuisines too."


    "I am just bored, so I thought I should eat something. Also, that maid was sent by my friend. Her cooking is unmatched in this town. Her dish could help you in your cultivation." Julie said this with her usually stoic face.


    Nik and the other elders were surprised that a maid sent by her distant friend would have such skill.


    You have to know that the chefs who could retain the spiritual energy from the herbs and meat were sought after by everyone. They are seen as a luxury and are also beneficial for cultivation.


    However, Odino didn''t care much about that. He was more curious about Reg''s actions. ''Something good is about to happen.''


    Just after he said that a fight ended in the arena.


    ¡­


    Outside the VIP room.


    The guy with a fetish was about to pull something when suddenly they heard the door of the VIP room open. They quickly hid in the shadows.


    Their eyes widened when they saw Jasmineing out of the door and walking down the stairs.


    They looked at each other and saw the surprise and ecstasy in each other''s eyes.


    They didn''t say much and quickly followed behind her.


    Right after, they left, and Reg came out. He dyed his exit so they would not see him.


    ''This is going to be fun.'' Reg slowly followed behind them.


    ¡­


    The central arena''s kitchen was rather small than some expected. Because it only serves food to the VIPs.


    Currently, there were only a few people in here as it was time to serve food for the VIPs. So, most of them were watching the match outside the kitchen.


    Jasmine easily entered and was about to cook when suddenly a girl came to her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I am sorry, but you can''t use the kitchen."


    Jasmine answered back with a smile. "I am sent by matriarch Julie. I have to cook something for her. I hope you don''t disturb me, and if you somehow still are doubtful of me, you can go ask her yourself."


    The girl was stumped and didn''t know what to say. Eventually, she decided to let her use it. "Okay, you can use the kitchen, but I wille back after one hour. Don''t be in the kitchen at that time; the chefs will use it at that time."


    "Okay," Jasmine nodded her head and then went to work.


    Just after the girl left, the pair came into the kitchen.


    ''Now is the chance.'' One of them came behind Jasmine and did a hand chop on her neck.


    Jasmine''s body bent from the sudden attack, and her eyes rolled back. Then her body went limp and she was about to fall to the ground, but one of them, fortunately, caught her in time.


    One of them took her on their shoulders and left the kitchen through the window that led to the outside.


    Just after they left, Reg showed up. ''Hehe¡­Show me your hideouts.''


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the central arena.


    A fight started that was totally unexpected. It was between Ban and Jack. No one expected the contenders for the top three to fight so early.


    Ban and Jack entered the arena with loud cheers behind them.


    Galibar, who was just a few meters away from Brustiar, couldn''t let this chance go. "Brustiar, you have my condolences for your son''s early loss."


    Surprisingly, Brustiar didn''t get mad at Galibar''s remarks. He said it with arrogance. "It looks like you have poor knowledge. My son has many things hidden under his sleeves."


    "I hope so." Galibar decided not to push him further or if he might get a serious bacsh.


    "This is going to be interesting," Roy said this to Odino with a smile.


    Joy and Odino nodded their heads. Odino looked at Jack and said with a smile. "Now, let me see what you are hiding in you."


    On the battleground.


    The referee looked at Jack and Ban''s staring contest, which had a tense atmosphere around it.


    "Ban Burnheart versus Jack Truder, the fight begins!"


    But it didn''t go as the referee and the audience expected. They were still staring at each other.


    Joy nodded his head in satisfaction. ''Keeping a calm mind and waiting for your enemy to make mistakes. Good, it is rare to see at such a young age.''


    One minute went by, and Jack felt it wouldn''t lead them anywhere if they stayed like that. So he decided to strike up a conversation. "Ban, are you going to defeat me for your little brother?"


    Bac, who was watching their fight from a corner of the arena, has his face turn sour. ''No way will he avenge me! He just thinks of himself.''


    Ban thought for a little about Jack''s question before answering. "I do want to avenge him, but I don''t want that kind of emotion to affect my hearty battle with you."

 Chapter 100 Ban Vs Jack

    Bac became stumped by his brother''s remarks. But he tried to deny it immediately. ''No, he is saying that to appear nice in front of everyone. All he wants is that hearty fight of his. He just wants to win and prove to my father that he is worthy. He is taking my chance to be the next patriarch.''


    A fire of hatred burned in his eyes, and the only thing he wanted to do was take over this town and live a luxurious life with his queen.


    Jack, on the other hand, was surprised, he didn''t expect those words toe out of Ban''s mouth. He bowed his head down and smirked to himself. "I guess not everyone is the same."


    His head shot up as he looked at Ban with wide-open eyes. "Show me if you''re worthy of having a hearty battle with me."


    As Jack unsheathed his sword,  Ban also said. "I won''t underestimate you because you have a lower cultivation realm than me. But don''t ever think too highly of yourself."


    "Same to you." Jack rushed at Ban after saying that.


    Ban didn''t back down and went forward to tackle him head-on.


    Ting


    They attacked each other without using any kind of spiritual energy, just to test each other.


    Jack attacked with swiftness and agility, while Ban attacked him with heavy attacks.


    Jack felt his sword vibrate every time it collided with Ban''s. He didn''t want to go into disadvantage so early on. He began to use spiritual energy which forced Ban back.


    However, Ban also used spiritual energy and went into a deadlock with him.


    BangBang


    Ban and Jack shed everywhere on the field. Ban felt he was at a disadvantage now. Earlier, Jack wasn''t able to use spiritual energy, so despite being swift and agile, he wasn''t able to overwhelm Ban with a barrage of multiple attacks. But now that he used spiritual energy, he was able to move at a faster speed, and his sword appeared to be dozens of shadows to the naked eye.


    Ban decided to use his family''s technique. " [ Burning Heart - First Form - shing Waves ] "


    Jack''s eyes widened as he would get decimated by that move in such close range. So, he leaped back and also used one of his moves. " [ Swift Sword - Butterfly Dance ]"


    Their swords, infused with spiritual energy, shed again, but this time with much bigger blows and fast exchanges.


    BangBangBang


    Red and white lights collided with each other, creating a dangerous yet beautiful sight.


    ¡­


    "This time someone is able to make Jack serious." Roy joked from the start, to which Odino and Joy didn''t give much response. They were engrossed in watching the fight.


    However, Brustiar and Galibar, who had their ears always perked for any kind ofment from the elders, heard that.


    Galibar wanted to hear something interesting and find a way to taunt Brustiar through them. Hearing that, his face darkened. ''Wish I had someone good. That good-for-nothing daughter just left like that.''<novelnext></novelnext>


    However, he didn''t know; his good-for-nothing daughter was right next to him, always keeping a close eye on him. Only Odino and Kaley herself knew what kind of face she was making under that guise.


    Brustiar, on the other hand, wanted to hear praise for his son. He wanted to brag to Galibar. Now that he heard that, he didn''t know if he would be proud or not. It felt to him like they wanted to see Jack''s performance by using his son. ''Bastards, don''t underestimate my son.''


    ¡­


    Ban and Jack''s bodies started to pile up injuries, but they didn''t pay any heed to that. They werepletely in the zone.


    Ban distanced himself and subconsciously used his second move, seeing the opportunity. " [ Burning Heart - Second Form - Raging Storm ] "


    A jet-red spiritual beam shot out from Ban''s sword that was much brighter and thicker than Bac''s. He imagined that as a long sword and decided to use it from long range.


    Jack did the same as he did with Bac and went into his second move''s stance. Sheathing his sword, he mumbled in a daze. " [ Swift Sword - Lightning Strike ]."


    ¡­


    "Huh? Looks like I came at the right moment." Suddenly, a figure entered the arena, which no one paid attention to.


    ¡­


    Jack drew his sword and shot toward Ban like a lightning bolt. Cutting through Ban''s sword beam every time, Ban swung at him.


    Then the moment came: Ban''s sword collided with Jack''s.


    BOOM


    But this time, Jack wasn''t able to overwhelm Ban. Ban''s started to bleed from all over his orifices but he still held on and tanked that attack.


    ''That was so fierce and strong!'' Praising Jack''s attack in his mind, he drew Jack''s attack to his right and kicked at Jack''s stomach.


    Bam


    "Ack!" Jack didn''t expect such an attack and got his body shot backward. He crashed onto the ground while rolling a bit; only then did his body stop moving.


    Ban got the time to breathe; he used his sword as a crouch and exhaled deeply. He wanted to heal his body, but it would siphon away all his spiritual energy as his body was riddled with deep cuts. ''Those lightning sparksing out of his sword were sharp as des. Now, he knew why Bac got a giant cut on his chest despite Jack''s sword touching his chest. ''That means he showed mercy to my brother, and I was strong enough to disperse it and not let them condense on his sword''s sharp edge.''


    Jack got up from the ground feeling his rib cage getting broken. Jack couldn''t heal that because of his only weakness;ck of spiritual energy. For this reason, Gyuki''s technique suited him the most. Gyuki was like Jack too, so he created a technique that would use spiritual energy efficiently and use the most of it.


    Jack and Ban looked straight into each other''s eyes and smiled. They thought of the same thing simultaneously.


    ''Looks like it''s all or nothing now.''

 Chapter 101 Ban Vs Jack (2)

    "The fight has reached its peak," Joymented after seeing Ban and Jack preparing for their final attack.


    Everyone watched this final moment intensely, holding their breath.


    The figure who entered the arena said so with enthusiasm. "I made the right choiceing here."


    ¡­


    In the battleground.


    Ban straightened his body and pointed his sword at Jack. He stood with his eyes wide open.


    " [ Burning Heart - Third Form - Cyclonic Fury ] "


    Instantly, four balls made of his red spiritual energy revolved behind Ban, two on each side. Spiritual energy seeped out of Ban''s body and revolved around those balls. As time went on, they became denser, smaller, and glowed in red.


    Brustiar and the elders of his family were shocked beyond numb when they saw that.


    "How can that be!?"


    "How is he able to use the third form?"


    "Only the patriarch and the ancestors are able to use it. So, does this mean?"


    "Yes, we might be seeing our future patriarch."


    Gravitar heaped praise on Ban for Brustiar."Haha, I didn''t expect my nephew to be such a genius. He was hiding very deeply."


    "Hahaha¡­he sure did. He hid it even from his father." Brustiarughed out loud, clearly feeling the pride and admiration he was receiving from every side just because of his son.


    Meanwhile, Bac''s face had turned into madness and he was mumbling to himself. "No, he has to die, he has to die, he has to die¡­..With him alive, I can''t be the patriarch and rule this town peacefully with my queen."


    Jack didn''t show much reaction to Ban''s technique. Instead, he closed his eyes and exhaled softly as he sheathed his sword again. He only heard Gyuki''s words inside his head. ''Do it, kid.''


    Jack''s eyes shot open, and he grabbed his sword as his body bent down. Lightning started flickering out of his eyes and then all over his body.  " [ Swift Sword - Thunderp Echo ] "


    Jack drew his sword, and instead of the thundering sound that hade earlier, a shockwave spread.


    When that hit Ban, his eyebrows were raised. ''It is interfering with the channeling of my spiritual energy. However, that doesn''t matter.''


    A small ball also formed on the tip of Ban''s sword as he looked at Jack with resolution.


    In the VIP room, Odino couldn''t help butment in his mind. ''They have power beyond something a Foundation Establishment should possess. They remind me of those core disciples. I didn''t expect we would hit such a jackpot.''


    And just as Odino finishedmenting, the moment came.


    Jack''s body vanished from the spot, as did Ban''s. Their bodies appeared here and there while one was able to see that every time Jack swung his sword, a shockwave would spread and create deep cuts on the ground and wall.


    Meanwhile, five rays of a jet beam made of spiritual energy would shoot at Jack from time to time. It would destroy the ground and wall while leaving multiple sword scars.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Yes, sword scars. To use the third form, you need to learn to use sword intent. That is why it was so rare to see anyone mastering that form, and the one who did it would automatically be the next patriarch.


    ''He is keeping his distance all the time, if I can''t get close to him, I will not be able to defeat him. But those sword intents flying everywhere¡­'' Jack was not able to get close enough to Ban for his sword intents. If he got closer to him, he would also shorten the distance between the beams with him.


    "I guess, I have to go all in and not care for anything. Luckily, from the number of beams he is shooting, it looks like he is also running out of spiritual energy.'' With that in mind, Jack closed in on him despite barely dodging the beams.


    ''He is desperate.'' Ban was able to see it clearly because he was also desperate like him. He had only a little bit of spiritual energy in his tank. ''I have to finish this now, with a head-on sh.''


    Ban brought the balls behind him to gather before the sharp edge of his sword.


    Jack condensed all the spiritual energy on his sword''s sharp edge, which had electricity flowing out of it.


    Then their swords made contact with each other.


    BOOM


    A loud explosion urred, which made everyone''s eardrums quack. The aftereffects of the explosion spilled in the direction of the audience, but luckily, they were blocked by a defensive array.


    Slowly, the spiritual energy and the dust that filled the air, subsided.


    Odino sighed before the dust fully settled. "Only the one with the strongest will and the sharpest de will win."


    The referee quickly announced after finding the result. "The winner of this match, Jack Truder."


    The winner of this match, Jack, was currently using his sword as a crutch and heaving up and down. His body was full of injuries and scars, most of which had blood overflowing out of them.


    Jack looked ahead at Ban, who was lying on the ground, unconscious. Ban''s sword was broken into pieces, and he had a big cut on his stomach. Jack mumbled to himself. "I didn''t expect that to be so hard."


    "YEAHHHH!"


    A loud cheer resounded throughout the arena and shook the arena itself.


    The spiritual healers quickly came in and took away Ban and Jack''s bodies.


    ¡­


    Galibar wanted to taunt Brustiar for Ban''s failure to win but he felt it would have no effect and he might be seen as a bit excessive. Because Ban had an excellent performance and no one would say he was bad.


    Brustiar himself was a bit dumbfounded. He didn''t expect his son to be this good. He performed beyond his expectations.


    Galibar said with envy. "You are blessed, Brustiar. I hope you don''t neglect him anymore."


    Brustiar answered back with a grin on his face. "Do you think I would do after seeing this performance?"


    On the other hand, Odino teased Joy and Roy. "You guys should try to poach them early, or the big guys in the sect won''t let you have them."


    Joy and Roy nodded their heads, as they also had the intention of taking them as their disciples.

 Chapter 102 Nightshade Technique

    Odino silently looked at Jack''s body lying on the bamboo stretch.


    He had read many stories about many legends around the Kampir region. He knows many things because of his desire to learn and watch fantastical stories.


    ''Those moves and sword style reminds me of the stories about the de Dancer. Someone who was without talent soared to the sky with only his sword...interesting...I also saw someone like this in our sect who was able to do the same feats as the past legends. Not just them, some geniuses are forming their own paths to be legends. So many geniuses suddenly sprung out; it looks like a big thing is going to happen in this region.''


    Odino thought the train ended there and looked at a certain ce in the arena. ''My eyes are getting good at spotting geniuses these past few years. If I am not wrong, that guy might also be someone with a huge destiny.''


    The guy or boy that Odino had his eyes on was none other than Yuki. He was the one who came earlier just to see the fight and try to participate in it. When he was traveling through the nearby town that was beside Highload Town, he heard that there was a genius who used a sword and was a genius participating in the White Jade Sect''s selection process in Highload Town.


    Yuki was searching for sword prodigies everywhere so that he could hone his skills. Unfortunately, the town he came to had no sword prodigies. Most of them relied on their bloodline''s power. So, he heard there was one here, he came sprinting in there.


    Yuki bravely walked onto the battleground despite not being allowed.


    Odino''s heart pumped, knowing something good was about to happen. ''Another intriguing guy has arrived!''


    ...


    Meanwhile, on Gale''s side.


    Gale had followed those two guys to a pill shop. Along the way, he saw many town guards on every corner of the street. The moment those guards spotted this pair with Jasmine on their shoulders, the pair would kill them without any thought.


    Gale felt this would rm the whole town guard if they killed so many of them. But these two didn''t seem to be worried about that. So, Gale made some assumptions. ''These guys are not afraid to kill so many guards. Firstly, it would mean they have a very strong backer or it is theirst mission and they will leave this town very soon. Or it can be both.''


    They entered the pill shop, and just a few secondster Gale entered too. He had taken off his mask as it might get destroyedter on with what was about to happen.


    Tring


    A bell rang as Gale pushed open the door.


    He nced around and saw a simple shop interior. But there were many pills on the shelves, and there was a medicinal smell permeating the air.


    However, what he saw next made him ecstatic. He saw a wall slide closer that was beside the counter.


    The guy at the counter had his eyes widening; he didn''t expect someone would enter at that moment. He quickly took out the sword from his storage ring.


    But he was a bitte.


    Gale had alreadye before him and burst open his head by squeezing it hard. Then he picked up the sword that the guy took out and cut open the wooden wall that was hiding the secret path.


    "Let me see what you guys have down there." As he walked down the dark path, he mumbled to himself.


    ...


    Under the pill shop was a big room that was covered by a thick steel wall. Various kinds of men in cloaks could be sitting down here and there.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Suddenly, they saw a pair of mening down the street. On one of the guys'' shoulders was a girl.


    "So, they picked that girl up. I hope it doesn''t disappoint the Lord."


    "We spotted a great girl myself, and for their sudden massage, we backed up. I swear if it isn''t good."


    "Okay, calm down. Let us see it first."


    Various discussions rang around the room, and from them, it seemed many were called back by those two because they caught Jasmine.


    The pair came into the middle of the room and put Jasmine on the floor.


    Now, everyone was able to see Jasmine clearly, and they gasped at witnessing Jasmine''s beauty.


    The pair who caught Jasmine became smug after seeing their partners'' shock.


    The guy with fetishes decided to boast about them. "Kekeke, were you guys not able to get a girl? So unfor-"


    Puchi! Puchi!


    Suddenly, a hand with sharp nails impaled into the pair''s head through the chin.


    All the other guys'' eyes widened in shock after seeing such a sudden turn of events.


    Jasmine, the girl they saw, who was unconscious, suddenly woke up and inserted her hand through the pair''s chin like a sword.


    "So, unfortunate indeed," Jasmine said with a cold but smiling face that brought shivers to most of the people''s spines.


    "Kill her!" One of the guys shouted, and everyone quickly rushed toward Jasmine.


    Jasmine didn''t faze away, as most of them were in the Foundation Establishment Realm and below it. Also, she had something under her sleeves that she wanted to try.


    [ Nightshade Technique: A technique that allows the user to manipte shadows to create poisonous clouds that can weaken or kill enemies. ]


    The shadow under Jasmine expanded and enveloped five meters of her surroundings. The next second, a poisonous, dark-colored gas came out of it and attached itself to everyone''s body, entering through their orifices.


    All the guys inflicted by that halted their footsteps and felt extreme pain around their bodies. Like something was eating them up.


    It was the poisonous gasses'' fault as they had the ability to corrode spiritual energy and deplete it.


    "She is dangerous; back down!" They stayed away from the shadow circle and decided to use long-range attacks. But they were still wrong about Jasmine''s capabilities.


    She melted into the shadows and whispered softly. "Don''t run, I have many things to try."

 Chapter 103 Farming

    [ Your harem member, Jasmine, has killed 3 people who have lower realm than her ]


    [ You have gained 3 points ]


    [ Your harem member, Jasmine, has killed 2 people who have higher realm than her ]


    [ You have gained 4 points]


    [ Your harem member, Jasmine, has killed 5 people who have lower realm than her ]


    [ You have gained 5 points ]


    [ Your harem member, Jasmine, has killed 4 people who have a lower realm than her ]


    [ You have gained 4 points ]


    [ Your harem member, Jasmine, has killed 3 people who have a higher realm than her ]


    [ You have gained 6 points ]


    ¡­


    Gale, who was walking down the dark passageway that was somewhat illuminated by themps on the wall, was getting bombarded by these notifications.


    ''It looks like she has started her work, and she seems to be doing great.'' Gale was not annoyed by these notifications but instead became very content.


    Gale first wanted to investigate who this secret organization was that was kidnapping girls. But after some thought, he felt it was a nice opportunity to test Jasmine''s newly gained strength and his too.


    Because no matter how you gain strength, if you don''t use it practically, you are useless. That''s why many offspring of the big guys, ns, and families are useless despite having great cultivation realms at an early age. Because they boost it using herbs and pills without honing their skills.


    There was another reason Gale wanted to raid this secret organization, and that was to farm points. Yes, to farm points. He was very low in points and he was worried he might miss something good in the daily shop because of poverty.


    ''Let her move a little, I will go in when the big guys arrive.'' Gale pondered with a smile as he walked slowly.


    ¡­


    Khrach


    Jasmine''s ws ripped apart a guy''s chest. Right after killing him, she switched her target and went on for another one.


    Throughout this whole ''fight'' Jasmine learned how to use her new technique. She can use the gas to block spiritual attacks and such, using it as a shield.


    She also found out she could coat the gas in her ws and use it as a physical weapon.


    Jasmine danced around among the guys and vanished in the shadows when she was about to get attacked from all sides.


    "Ahhh!"


    "We can''t do anything."


    "She is very strong! Call the upper echelons!"


    Shouts and anguish could be heard as they were having a hard time even touching her.


    Jasmine was lucky to fight in such a tightpartment. The guys that were above herbat strength were all stuck amidst their men, and they didn''t attack recklessly as it might kill many of their men, bringing heavy damage to their organization''s foundation.


    Also, they couldn''t do much as Jasmine wouldn''te near them, and if they somehow managed to close the gap, she would just vanish from the spot.


    However, that problem was solved as time went on and the number of men decreased drastically.


    "Are the bossesing?"


    "Yes, they are. They areing from the other entrance."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "We don''t need them anymore. We can take this woman down ourselves."


    This discussion was made by the men who were at the Ninth Stage Foundation Establishment Realm to Second Stage Golden Core Realm.


    There were almost a hundred men present in that enclosed room, but there were only fifteen left.


    They all got equipped with their weapons and surrounded Jasmine.


    Jasmine used the same tactics and fought them, but it didn''t work.


    The moment her poisonous gas touched their bodies, it wasn''t able to corrode their spiritual energy. They had enough spiritual energy to overwhelm the poisonous gas.


    Jasmine wondered as she escaped their attack by teleporting from one shadow to another. ''I can''t do much now. They are stronger than me, and I can''t always escape like this, I will run out of spiritual energy at some point.''


    At that moment, she heard a voice inside her head.


    ''Leave it to me now.''


    Jasmine''s eyes widened in surprise, and she smiled, knowing she could finally rx.


    Jasmine closed in toward the open passageway from where she had been brought through.


    "Where are you going!? Hahaha¡­Come here!"


    A guy swung his sword wildly and charged towards Jasmine''s emerging figure.


    Shwosh!


    At that very moment, something flew out of the passageway and pierced through that guy''s head.


    Puchi


    And the object was a sword!


    The sword flew along with the dead body and plunged into the wall, impaling the corpse against the wall.


    "You guys look very fun to y with. My wife enjoyed her time with you guys, and now it is mine." Gale with a grin on his face, as he had two spears resting on his shoulders. Those were from Burnheart''s Treasury.


    The other guys quickly went on their guards as they felt immense dangering from Gale, and from how carefree he was, it meant their hideout might have gone public.


    They all rushed towards Gale with their weapons, and some attacked from a certain distance.


    Gale spun the spears on both of his hands and said."Let me try out the new technique I made with Burnheart''s core technique."


    " [ Warrior''s Spear - First Form - Celestial Dance ] "


    Gale walked toward the uing enemies with a beautiful and graceful dance while his spear moved in a hypnotizing way, leaving behind trails made of red spiritual energy.


    The men attacked and swung their weapons only to miss and it felt to them as if there was no one before them in the first ce. They turned their heads only to feel their bodies and heads getting chopped off by Gale''s spiritual attack and by his sharp spearhead.


    "So gorgeous." Jasmine, who was watching from the side, couldn''t help but blurt out.


    It was indeed gorgeous, but with a great threat behind it.


    Puchi


    Gale stopped his dance and looked behind him to see a beautiful but bloodied path left behind with Jasmine''s own work added.


    "That was a good farming experience." Gale said with a smirk, wiping away the blood on his spears.

 Chapter 104 What A Surprise!

    Gale was very happy right now as he was getting bombarded with the notifications once again. He didn''t think he would fall in love with such a sound in his entire life.


    He looked around at the room littered with corpses and blood. A grin appeared on his face. "So much potent blood essence was left for me."


    Gale sat cross-legged on the spot without caring if his clothes got tainted with blood. He inhaled deeply, and red blood specks floated out of the blood and revolved around Gale. These specks entered Gale''s body through his mouth, nose, and the tiny orifices on his arms.


    While Gale was absorbing the blood essence in his body, Jasmine stood nearby him, looking out for him.


    Drush!


    Suddenly, a giant rectangr opening appeared on the opposite side of the open passageway.


    This caught Jasmine''s attention, and she stood before Gale to guard him. Gale also noticed it, but he didn''t care much about it. He was currently busy strengthening himself.


    From the newly opened passage, three figures wearing brown cloaks emerged.


    Jasmine looked at them carefully and could assume one was a woman and the other two were men. She felt more impending danger from these three, more than the strong ones Gale just killed.


    "Oh, these guys already died." One of the men said this nonchntly while shaking his feet to get rid of the blood.


    "They were not much needed now anyway." The other man spoke with a bored expression.


    The only remaining girl said it with anger. "How can I exin this to the ancestor!? Get that bitch and leave that boy for me. I will let him taste all of my new babies."


    Jasmine felt something wrong with these three. From their aura and arrogance, they looked like the leaders of this organization. However, from their words, they don''t have any feelings for all of their men dying.


    "Who are you?" Jasmine asked worriedly while putting her guard on. Unfortunately, she couldn''t see their faces as they were hidden by their cloaks, and while her spiritual senses could even enter their range, it got blocked by their strong spiritual sense.


    The girl, who had already lost her temper, quickly took out a whip that was filled with tiny spikes. In a split second, she swung her whip, which arrived before Jasmine.


    Jasmine''s eyes widened in disbelief. ''I can''t dodge that.''


    Everyone got surprised as something happened that was not within expectations.


    The girl who attacked Jasmine with her whip, saw the boy behind her grab the whip strongly while the blood essence was still flowing inside him.


    As you might guess, it was Gale, and he was looking at the trail of blood trickling down from the hand he grabbed the whip with. He said it disappointedly. "Still not enough."


    "Who are you?" The girl asked with a frown on her face as she tried to pull her whip out of Gale''s hand, on which she was failing miserably.


    Gale nced at the three cloaked figures in front of him and teased. "I wanted to tell you, but I was just taught earlier that if someone asked something like that, you should attack them as an answer."<novelnext></novelnext>


    One of the men said it with frustration. "I thought your hair was red because of the bloody battle you had earlier, but it seems like my guess is wrong. You are from the Burnheart Family. I don''t know anyone from the Burnheart Family who looks the same as you."


    "Heh? Is that so?" An ear-to-ear grin appeared on Gale''s face as he read the status information of these three and heard what they said.


    [ Amelia Burnheart (Fourth Stage Golden Core Realm): Daughter of a certain elder. She has been very conceited since birth. She sees everyone as someone under her. She wants to torture you in her dungeon and hopes Jasmine dies under the lord''s hand. ]


    [ Henry Burnheart (Sixth Stage Golden Core Realm): Main acting leader of this organization. He wants to be done with this job. He heard a girl from IceFire n has the chance to be in the top three. He wants to go there and try to woo her after killing you. ]


    [ John Burnheart (Sixth Stage Golden Core Realm): An Enigma in the Burnheart Family. He had great potential, but he is veryzy and is always searching for fun. He found that in this organization, and that is killing anyone he was told to. He is showing interest in you. ]


    Gale didn''t care what their cultivation realms were or what their personalities even were. His eyes caught on just one single thing, and that was the word "Burnheart".


    Gale let go of the whip on his hand and spread his arms.


    "HAHAHA¡­HAHA..HA¡­HAHAHAH!" Gale''s maniac-likeughter rang in the enclosed room, which dumbfounded everyone.


    Jasmine wasn''t too confused, as only certain things could sometimes make him like that, and she had seen it previously.


    But for Amelia, Henry, and John, it was a totally new discovery.


    Amelia asked with annoyance. "Why are youughing like that!?"


    Gale toned down hisughter and pointed his finger at them. "Please remove your cloaks, I can already see you are the same as me. I came here for a totally different purpose and didn''t expect this to develop to this extent. You Burnhearts are truly at all kinds of shitty things, aren''t you!?"


    The trio''s eyes turned wide open, as they didn''t expect him to know their identities that quickly. They were clearly hiding their faces with the cloak and they were sure no spiritual sense had approached them.


    The trio quickly took out their weapons and looked at Gale with a grim expression. "Kill this guy quickly. He is just at Foundation Establishment Realm."


    Amelia sneered. "Hmph, I don''t need you guys. I can kill him myself."


    Saying that she dashed toward Gale.


    Gale opened his arms and said with a huge smile. "Come!"


    Gale called the spears on the ground to his hand, and theynded on his palm. The second it did, he swung it against Amelia, who came before her with absolute anger.


    Bang

 Chapter 105 Excitement

    Bang


    Gale''s body shot toward the wall, and he got plunged into it.


    In this sh, Gale clearly lost. Firstly, because of Amelia''sbat strength. She might be on Fourth Stage Golden Core which was within Gale''s scope, but she had to be at least a genius, and for that, herbat strength was higher.


    However, Gale didn''t get dejected. He came out of the wall and dropped to the floor. He said this to Jasmine using mentalmunication.


    ''Leave this ce. I will go wild for a bit.''


    ''Will be alright?''


    ''Of course, how can I have my children be fatherless so early?''


    Jasmine grew a smile on her face. She melted into the shadow and easily escaped the enclosed room.


    Amelia scoffed after seeing Jasmine vanish. "Hmph, looks like your partner abandoned you."


    "Nah," Gale pushed his hair backward, tilted his head, and said with a grin as the blood essence flowing around him made him look like a demonic prince. "I can''t let her see me dominating you."


    "YOU BASTARD!" Amelia screamed out at the top of her lungs. She swung her whip at Gale in an unpredictable way that was hard for Gale to see.


    " [ Warrior''s Spear - First Form - Celestial Dance ] " Gale quickly used his technique. He danced around the whip, deflected it, and attacked Amelia from long range too.


    At that moment, Gale''s eyes widened as he felt someone else''s presence beside him.


    John smirked at Gale as he kicked at Gale''s waist. "You forgot about us, boy."


    Bam


    Gale''s body shot to the side, but he used his feet to stop himself from hitting against the wall again.


    Gale wasn''t able to take a breath of relief when someone came behind again. He swung his spears without looking back.


    Bang


    Gale got pushed back again; however, he was able to see who it was. It was the remaining member of the trio, Henry. He had a long saber in his hand, and its sharp edge was glistening even in this dimly lit room.


    "Oi, oi, oi, I thought we were fighting one-on-one, but it looks like it will be an all-out one." Gale didn''t feel any kind of fear; instead, he dered and taunted them with excitement.


    Henry didn''t rush forward, he raised his eyebrows at Gale. ''Why is he talking so much?"


    "Kill this guy already! He has gone mad, and one of you go, capture that girl." Amelia said as she attacked Gale from a long distance.


    Gale captured her whip with her bare hand again. He turned his head at her with a grin on her face. "No, you can''t go anywhere. You all have to entertain me."


    Gale strongly pulled the whip, which made Amelia float in the air and then pulled her toward his direction.


    Amelia thought with pure shock. ''What is this monstrous strength!?''


    However, she didn''t have any time to think as she saw Gale pointing one of his spears at her, waiting for her to get impaled.


    At that moment, John came in for her rescue as he punched Gale''s face with a pair of slick, shiny, metallic gloves and spiritual energy.


    Gale changed Amelia''s direction by pulling the whip to the right. Now, Amelia''s body blocked John''s, which made him stop his attack.


    Gale was about to smash Amelia with John, but Henry came in to ruin it. He made a horizontal sh at Gale.


    Gale positioned his other spear vertically and defended against that attack. However, the force behind it pushed his body backward.


    Amelia also stopped her flight course at John.


    John moved past Amelia and came behind Gale in an instant.


    Bam<novelnext></novelnext>


    John kicked Gale''s back, which made Gale bend his body.


    Seeing him vulnerable, the other two joined in and started beating Gale from all around.


    Gale''s body flew from one ce to another, destroying the whole interior of this hideout. Gale could defend himself from the fetal blows to him.


    BamBam


    BangBangBang


    A silent fight happened in this ce where no one made any noise, just was filled with sounds of sh. The trio were focused on killing Gale fully.


    But they noticed something unusual. They have been damaging and hitting Gale for so long, yet there was no blood to be seening out of Gale''s body; heck, there were not even any kind of injuries.


    "Stop it!" Henry shouted to the other two, and they followed hismands.


    They looked ahead and saw Gale''s half naked body, and the blood essences were already gone. He only had his pants on and the rest were destroyed. His toned fine muscle and his six-pack were visible to their eyes. His immortal appearance and his sweaty body could make any girl go crazy right now.


    Currently, Gale''s body was limp, yet he was still able to stand strongly. Galeughed to himself. "I guess you guys have already noticed it by now. You guys are unable to inflict any kind of damage on me."


    "Hehe, that''s because I achieved a new realm." He said it with an evil smirk.


    [ Host Name: Gale Burnheart


    Cultivation Realm: Eight Stage Foundation Establishment Realm


    Body Cultivation Realm: Peak-Stage tinum Golden Bone Realm


    Combat Strength: Sixth Stage Golden Core Realm


    Age: 18/300


    Race: Blood Warlock (68%).


    Talent: Top


    Cultivation Technique: YinYang Harmony, Blood Demon, Warrior''s Spear.


    Movement Technique: Seven Illusionary Steps


    Ability: Sunre Spiritual Fire.


    Skill: Inspection, Blood Pump


    Points: 198 ]


    [ Harem Members: 2/5 ]


    [ Remarks: Host, it''s good to see you finally in some real action, not just in bed. ]


    All the blood essence has made Gale break through to Peak-Stage tinum Golden Bone Realm. He felt he was also close to breaking through to the next major realm.


    Thinking of the next major realm, Gale''s eyes glowed as he looked at the trio. "I truly made a great unexpected discovery."


    Amelia rebuked back in anger, "Don''t ge-"


    But it got cut off as Gale''s sudden punchnded on her face.


    Bam


    "You are annoying, just like someone I used to know." Gale''s face turned into deadpan with cold eyes that were like a hunter''s.

 Chapter 106 Quick End

    Bang


    Amelia''s body mmed into the wall and got stuck. Her face turned red, and her nose started bleeding. Her hair turned disheveled as a tooth fell from her mouth.


    John and Henry were surprised, as they didn''t even notice Gale''s presence.


    Gale was standing in between both of them, which was the right position to cage him - that was what Henry and John thought.


    Gale shot both of his spears at Henry and John. Their sprint halted the moment they saw the spearing toward them.


    Henry swung his saber to get rid of the spear, while John decided to dodge.


    Bang


    Henry was stumped after his saber shed with the spear. ''There is so much force in it!''


    But he was able to deflect it because it didn''t cost him that much strength. However, when he looked ahead, Gale was not in his view. Instantly, he knew where he was.


    John, who just dodged the spear by tilting his head, started to have his danger rm ringing in his mind constantly.


    John turned his head ahead and saw Gale before him; he was grinning from ear to ear and was shing his white teeth at him.


    Bam


    Gale did a roundhouse kick on John''s head, which made his head m against the floor and destroy the floors underneath them.


    Gale wasn''t done with that, as he stomped his feet on the nted face of John.


    Bam


    John''s face dug deeper into the ground, which created a shockwave that spread around the whole hideout.


    Gale was about to stomp on John more, but he heard Henry''s voice from behind.


    " [ Burning Heart - First Form - shing Waves ]." Henry came rushing at him with spiritual energy filled inside his saber.


    Gale went head-to-head with him by pulling back the spear he threw at John. " [ Warrior''s Spear - First Form - Celestial Dance ] "


    Gale dodged Henry''s attack while attacking him too. Their weapons and spiritual energy shed against each other, which resulted in destroying the whole hideout that might fall down at any time.


    In this sh, one could finally see the difference between the two styles with the same core technique. Burnhearts one was aggressive and straight forward, while on the other hand, Gale''s modified version was evasive and attacked, which are all aimed to be fetal blows.


    At that moment, to add further damage to the destruction they caused, John and Amelia joined in.


    " [ Burning Heart - First Form - shing Waves ] "


    They both used the same technique, overwhelming Gale.


    BangBangBang


    The hideout''s appearance had fully changed. Nobody could guess now that it was a ce where a group of kidnappers stayed. Because they were fully immersed in the battle, they didn''t notice the damage, which resulted in the fall.


    RUMBLE!


    The soil started to fall down, instantly burying Gale and others. The building above them, caved in and fell like dominoes.


    This brought attention to the whole town.


    ...


    Vik, who was cultivating silently, had his eyes shot open. He stood up from his spot and looked at the direction of the sound. "Something big has happened."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Saying that, Vik left his small house.


    ...


    "Arghh!" Henry rose from the rubble and looked at his surroundings. He was surprised to see Gale.


    He was sitting on a boulder, and from the looks of it, he was waiting for him or them to speak.


    At that moment, Amelia and John also rose out from the ground.


    "I will kill him...I will kill him...He destroyed my clothes, my face...He will pay." Amelia cursed as she looked at Gale with fire in her eyes.


    "Let''s go all out." John said it with excitement. "


    "Nah," Gale got up and said to them nonchntly. "I am done having fun. Let me end this with the new technique I learned because of all of your help."


    Gale pulled his spear back while keeping it in his chest area. He aimed his spear at the trio and inserted his spiritual energy. Along with spiritual energy something came out, it was his blood. It coated his spear fully. " [ Warrior''s Spear - Second Form - Killing God''s Thrusts ] "


    Gale did this series of actions in a matter of seconds, so the trio didn''t have the time to react.


    Gale thrust his spear three times, but from an outsider''s perspective, it would look like he only did it once.


    Three cannons made of Gale''s spiritual energy and his unusually sharp blood shot at the three, instantly killing them by making a hole in their bodies.


    [ You have killed 1 Fourth Stage Golden Core Realm cultivator. ]


    [ You have gained 2 points. ]


    [ You have killed 2 Sixth Stage Golden Core Realm cultivators. ]


    [ You have gained 4 points. ]


    As Gale was getting these notifications, he collected all of their blood essence on his hand and shaped it like a ball.


    After he was done collecting, he vanished from the spot.


    A couple of secondster, many people gathered, and one of them was Vik.


    Vik looked around but didn''t find anyone in his surroundings, except three pale corpses. Vik stared at them and pondered. ''From the hair color, it looks like they are from Burnheart. But why were they killed? Did they somehow manage to find demon cultivators? Because I can''t find anyone else other than them who could suck someone''s blood and could have conflict.''


    Then Vik started rubbing his forehead. ''Now, how will I exin this to Brustiar.''


    ...


    Inside the Burnheart Patriarchal Hall.


    Kus''s eyes suddenly shot open. Bast and Pol also noticed his sudden reaction.


    Bast asked curiously. "What happened?"


    Kus''s face slowly turned hideous as he spoke with boiling anger. "Someone destroyed my secret forcepletely!"


    Pol raised his eyebrows. "Huh? How can that happen? Didn''t you tell us you had some good Golden Core Realm juniors under you?"


    Bast also chipped in."And don''t tell us those were all lies. Did you have everyone at the Foundation Establishment Realm?"


    Kus answered back as his saliva came out. "Of course not, but who could have known they were useless!? Now how will we get thest girl?"

 Chapter 107 Little Guest

    After Kus let out his frustration, the hall fell into silence.


    Time passed, but no one talked nor anything could be heard, as no one had anything on their mind.


    Kus finally broke the silence and said to both of them. "I guess we have to sacrifice our own."


    Bast''s eyebrows twitched upon hearing that. "How much more will you sacrifice of our own!? You already have taken close to twenty girls from our family."


    "Huh?" Kus'' forehead frowned. "Are you talking about morals now, Bast? Isn''t it you who was the first person to agree when I asked if we could use some of our girls? Now, why are you talking about this? And don''t tell me you want to destroy our family by making the Lord angry?"


    Bast wanted to rebuke, but no word came out of his mouth.


    Pol didn''t pay heed to their argument, as it was not the time for it, he said. "Do you know anyone from our family who qualifies for this? Because I know we are having kids with less potential."


    Kus thought for a second, jogging his mind. Then something shed in his mind as he looked at Bast. "I actually know one. I heard Brustiar''s wife had great potential but couldn''t do much because of their marriage."


    "Kus!" Bast shouted in rage as the wind blew out of his body, sting dust and any kind of small object on the ground.


    However, Kus didn''t get angry this time, he said to Bast with a smile on his face. "Don''t be like that. Imagine the resources we will get from the Lord that will make our cultivation go further. Then we can get Brustiar a better woman than her. She might even give birth to a heaven-defying genius too."


    Bast''s anger slowly calmed down as he thought through what Kus just said. He truly wanted a grandchild who was a once-in-a-million genius.


    Finally, A smirk grew on Kus''s face as he saw his words being able to sway Bast''s heart. ''Bast, we both might hate each other to the bone, but we also know each other''s hearts better than anyone else.''


    Pol, who was watching this entire scene y from the side, had his vignce increased to maximum. He looked at Kus''s smirking face, worriedly. ''I should not meddle with this guy much, he is very dangerous.''


    ¡­


    A few minutes earlier, just before Gale finished his fight.


    Central arena, VIP room.


    Jasmine entered the room with a few dishes on the trolley she was pushing. She just came back and quickly cooked some simple dishes, but those were still better than most of the chefs could cook in this town.


    Julie looked at Jasmine and raised her eyebrows in doubt as she didn''t see Reg or, to speak of, Gale.


    Jasmine started to serve the dishes in front of Julie''s dishes. Julie formed a mentalmunication with Jasmine and asked.


    ''Where is he?''


    ''He is having fun.''


    ''Fun?What kind of fun is he having?''


    ''Oh, he is just testing his newly found strength on greater enemies.''<novelnext></novelnext>


    Julie was dumbfounded to hear that. Kaley also got the same answer as Julie when she asked Jasmine the same question.


    Odino was smiling to himself, thinking what kind of adventure Gale was having just by guessing his absence.


    At that moment, something grabbed my attention.


    Two new participants entered the battleground. One was from the Burnheart, and the other was from the IceFire.


    There was nothing special about Burnheart, as only Ban was able to leave a great impression, but from the IceFire, it was a different story.


    It was a valiant girl with a fierce yet calm aura around her. Her open hair was swaying in the air, and her hourss-like body added to her sexy and warrior like charm. She had a spear on her back that had a white metallic shine. Her name was Freya IceFire, the top prodigy the IceFire n produced.


    "Freya IceFire versus Faart Burnheart Begins!" Just as the referee announced, Faart dashed toward using the first move immediately.


    " [ Burning Heart - First Form - shing Waves ] "


    Freya didn''t even bat her eyes at that uing attack. She took her spear from the back and thrusted it at the iing Faart. " [ Ice Lotus ] "


    Just as Freyapleted her thrust, a lotus bloomed out from the tip of her spear in the form of blue fire.


    Faart wanted to cut through that lotus. But when his sword touched the lotus, it immediately froze his sword. He wanted to escape, but it was to no avail. His body froze in a matter of seconds.


    Freya looked at the frozen sculpture she just made and said, without emotion. "You were too impatient, you didn''t even try anything. Huh~ I want to fight those guys."


    Thinking of Ban and Jack, excitement filled in her emotionless face.


    ¡­


    Nik, who was beside Julie, face palmed himself. "This girl is at it again."


    "It is okay; geniuses are like that. They are different from normal people." Julie said nonchntly as she ate the dish Jasmine just made for her. After eating it, she nodded in satisfaction. She had to say that Jasmine did have a pair of good hands.


    Meanwhile, Odino rested his chin on the stand he made with his hand and grinned. ''She seems too eager to fight those guys, maybe this little guest of ours can give her that thrill.''


    Odino was talking about Yuki, who was currently walking into the battleground.


    ¡­


    Freya was about to leave, but from the corner of her eye, she saw a boy in a ck, somewhat tattered cloak walking up to her direction. She halted in her tracks and waited to see what this boy was up to.


    The referee also noticed Yuki''s arrival and asked him. "Who are you? I don''t remember having you in the final round. You should leave if you are not."


    Yuki looked straight at Freya, pointed his finger at her, and asked calmly. "If I beat her, will I be able to join thepetition?"

 Chapter 108 Yuki Vs Freya

    The noisy arena fell instantly silent just as Yuki asked that. The next moment, it exploded, and various discussions started to ur in every corner of the arena.


    "Who is this guy?"


    "Does he think he is some sort of a big shot?"


    "Hmm, if I remember correctly, he was fighting for patriarch Galibar''s daughter. He also made a scene like this that time too."


    ¡­


    Galibar, himself, was now dumbfounded by Yuki''s sudden arrival. "Why is he here? Why is he making the same scene again?"


    "Elder Odino, the juniors this age are all so hot-blooded; let me go teach that kid a lesson." Joy''s face darkened at Yuki''s blunt question.


    "No," Odino shook his head, disagreeing with him. "Let us first see what he has to say."


    "This¡­" Joy didn''t know what to do. So, he stood on his spot and just red at Yuki.


    Roy on the side gave an inaudible sigh. ''Only the weird guys can capture Elder Odino''s interest. I don''t know what this little guy has to offer.''


    ¡­


    The referee asked, yelling at Yuki. "Of course not! Every other person here has earned their spot in this round through sheer hard work."


    Yuki''s face didn''t change much, as if he was expecting that kind of response. He turned his direction to the VIP or to say, Odino and the others'' direction. He didn''t say anything but looked straight into Odino''s eyes.


    Odino also looked back with a calm face. Seconds passed by, but Yuki still didn''t lower his gaze.


    Eventually, A smile grew on Odino''s face as the guards were about to take Yuki away.


    Odino spoke calmly, but his voice could be heard in everyone''s ears. "Yes, you can join if you defeat her."


    Odino''s deration caused many gasps. They didn''t expect him to agree.


    The first ones to revolt were the participants who were not able to enter the top ten. They got up and started shouting at Odino with justice.


    "This is not fair. If he can get this chance, we also want to have a chance like that ourselves."


    "Yes, give us a chance, elders. We also could have entered if we hadn''t met the strongest opponent from the start."


    "Please, give us a chance, or we will leave."


    The shout for their justice increased as time passed by.


    The veins on Joy''s forehead popped out; he was about to open his mouth when he heard Odino say."Wait."


    Joy calmed down his anger and decided to follow Odino''s order again.


    As the shout was about to reach its peak, Yuki''s chilling voice came into their ears. "Do you guys think you can take her out? If you can, then say yes; if not, then stop your filthy mouths."


    "If you don''t, I can show my skills." As soon as Yuki finished saying that, everyone that shouted felt a sharp tingling on their neck like someone has ced a sword. This made everyone have a cold sweat on their back.


    "So weak," Yuki said with disappointment, and along with that, the sharp tingling sensation vanished.


    Brustiar raised his eyebrows as he knew what Yuki just used earlier. ''This guy already has mastered his own sword intent.''


    "Oho~ Elder Odino, you really have a special eye to identify geniuses." Roy got amused at Yuki''s usage of sword intent too.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Haha," Odino chuckled to himself. "You will too, if you follow my hobby."


    ¡­


    "You are strong too." Freya, who was a bit annoyed and skeptical at first, had those vanish. She pointed her spear at Yuki and spoke eagerly. "Sorry for judging you too early."


    "No, it is okay." Yuki shook his head, not getting affected by her words. "Many do that, and they get paid for making that mistaketer."


    "Ehh? Does that mean you are sure to defeat me?" Freya asked, tilting her head.


    "Yes," Yuki nodded his head and pointed his finger at her. "Because you are¡­weak."


    Freya''s eyes widened in shock as she couldn''t believe her ears.


    At that moment, the referee decided to announce the start of the battle. "Freya IceFire versus.."


    The referee became stumped as he didn''t even ask for Yuki''s name. He was about to ask, but he stopped because of Freya.


    At this moment, Freya was before Yuki and was thrusting her spear at his head.


    Yuki dodged it by stepping to the side. Freya wasn''t done, as she did a follow-out attack.


    Freya''s spearhead brushed past Yuki multiple times, however, Yuki dodged it wlessly.


    Freya came to the realization that she can''t do anything to Yuki with just normal attacks, as he seems to have already mastered them. So she uses spiritual energy. Ice-blue spiritual energy coated Freya''s spear, which was also like a me.


    Yuki''s eyes widened when he felt many parts of his body start to freeze as the spear passed by.


    ''Interesting ability.'' Saying that Yuki also started to use spiritual energy. He drew his sword for the first time, and his sky-blue spiritual energy coated his sword.


    Freya attacked at quick speed, while Yuki''s strike felt like it was in slow motion.


    Bang


    Freya, who thought she could overwhelm Yuki''s slow strike, had her eyes widen as her body pushed back. ''This..''


    Yuki didn''t give her a chance to think further as he followed with a barrage of chain attacks. Freya also tossed all of her thoughts behind the back of her head and decided to focus on the fight.


    ¡­


    While they were fighting, someone entered the VIP room.


    It was none other than Gale or Reg to speak of. He was still the same, as if nothing had happened to him.


    But Odino was able to see through his disguise. He pondered dumbfoundedly. ''Why is he half naked?''


    Yes, Gale was half-naked under his disguise. He didn''t get a robe or shirt while rushing toward the arena.


    Reg came beside Julie and stood beside her. Julie asked curiously just to act. "Where have you been?"


    "I cleaned up the mess, Miss Jasmine, made in the kitchen," Reg answered calmly.


    Julie nodded her head in understanding and continued watching the match.


    Reg also looked at the fight that was happening and couldn''t help but be stumped. ''How did this guy end up fighting here?''

 Chapter 109 Ice Queens Incarnation

    [ Yuki Skyripper (Sixth Stage Foundation Establishment Realm): He is searching for strong sword users around the town''s vicinity but has found none. When he heard there was a genius sword user participating in thepetition, he rushed in. He is done testing Freya''s basic spear art, so now he is thinking if he should finish the fight against Freya quickly or not. ]


    Reg almost broke his character as he was about to facepalm. ''This guy is the same as usual. Fortunately, he is brave and honest, which is why he doesn''t get oppressed by others most of the time. Especially when you have someone like Odino, who can basically be summarized as a fantasy and power progression story addict, you can get away with any kind of weirdness you possess.''


    ''And, who is that girl? I didn''t see her in my time spent at the IceFire n. Was she perhaps hidden?'' Reg was surprised by Freya. He had kept a close eye on everyone and knew most, but he didn''t see Freya.


    [ Freya IceFire (Seventh Stage Foundation Establishment Realm): Daughter of one of the elders. She is a brave and enthusiastic girl who would do anything to fight stronger guys than her. She doesn''t follow any rules. She will do anything her heart says. She wants to drag out the fight with Yuki, feeling he is strong and can satisfy her. But she has to finish quickly, or Yuki might. ]


    The veins on Gale''s forehead, behind Reg''s disguise, started twitching constantly. Because he felt absurd and the situation funny at the same time, he said, ''These two arepletely the same. I don''t know what their future might be.''


    Reg felt something interesting might happen to both of them, and a spark might appear. But first, Freya had to remove her curse. ''I guess I should get stronger and prepare a small gift for Yuki.''


    At that moment, Reg heard someone''s voice inside his head, and it was none other than Odino''s.


    ''Kid, what kind of adventure did you go on?''


    ''Uhh, not very interesting, I just fought an underground organization that was kidnapping girls from this town.''


    ''You are saying that is not interesting!? Kid, I want you to tell me everything that urred there.''


    Reg''s face darkened a little. ''This guy¡­'' He did an inaudible sigh and started narrating all the events that happened, just leaving some parts out.


    The information sent by a spiritual sense could happen in a matter of seconds, like the time you spend thinking about something. It doesn''t waste much time like when you talk with your mouth.


    So, it took only a few seconds to narrate all the events to Odino.


    Odino went silent, then said. ''I think I should have left to see it. I feel like I missed many things.''


    ''Don''t be like that, Elder Odino. You might have missed mine, but I also missed the exciting fights you were able to watch.''


    The dejected mood Odino had vanishedpletely after hearing Reg''s consoling.


    Indeed, Reg was right. He missed Ban and Jack''s fight and Yuki''s barging in on thepetition.


    ''Okay, now let''s focus on the fight below. I feel like something good will happen.'' Odino shifted his focus to the fight below again.


    ''Me too.'' Reg also focused on the fight while agreeing with Odino. He, too, felt something good might happen.


    ¡­


    Bang!


    Freya''s body mmed against the wall as she coughed up a mouthful of blood. "rgh!"


    She dropped on the ground, and with a grim face, she looked at Yuki, who was casually standing without any kind of damage, waiting for her. ''How can he cut easily through my Ice Lotus? Is his sword intent unique? That is the only logical conclusion. Anyway, that doesn''t matter; I have to go all out from now on to defeat him.''<novelnext></novelnext>


    TSHRUU!


    Instantly, Freya''s whole body lit up in her own fire.


    Yuki raised his eyebrows, asking himself curiously. ''What is she up to?''


    Freya mumbled softly. " [ Ice Queen''s Incarnation ] "


    Her fire didn''t burn in anger anymore; instead, it calmed down and gathered around Freya''s body.


    Thrus!


    Wings made of icefire emerged from her back, and armor made of icefire covered her body and her spear.


    Shwosh


    Freya flew in the air and looked down at Yuki with arrogance.


    Meanwhile, Yuki started to channel his sky-blue spiritual energy into his sword, making it dense, while looking at Freya''s new transformation with wide eyes. ''She feels much stronger than before. It feels like a totally new person.''


    ¡­


    In the VIP room, everyone''s eyes turned wide in shock.


    Galibar blurted it out subconsciously. "She is able to learn that legendary trick of the IceFire n!?"


    Brustiar was the same as Galibar, he didn''t expect someone would be able to learn this trick. He could still vividly remember how they were beaten badly because of that technique.


    For that technique, one could say IceFire n dominated Highload Town and nobody tried to pick on them ever.


    Smiles appeared on the IceFire n''s elders'' cold-hearted faces. Nik said to Julie. "Matriarch, how do you think of this prodigy of ours?"


    "Good," Julie said with pure contentment. Because she knew how hard it was to learn that technique, she was able to fully appreciate it. Only she and another ancestor could use that technique.


    While others were experiencing various emotions, Joy was having serious doubts, so he asked Odino with a grim face. "Elder Odino, why did so many geniuses pop out all at once? I feel like something big is about to happen in the Kampir Region."


    Odino sighed after hearing Joy''s question. ''I won''t say much, but your guess is not wrong."


    This darkened Joy''s face further. Roy, who was standing by the side,forted. "Let''s not think about those, just focus on the match now. We should see them as blessings for us."


    ¡­


    Yuki''s face turned serious for the first time as he said this to himself. "Looks like I have to give that technique a try."

 Chapter 110 Yuki Vs Freya - Finale

    "Let me show this quickly," Freya said it emotionlessly.


    Yuki took a deep breath, knowing the attack wasing, so he prepared to use his technique too.


    But, Yuki got cut off before he could even use his technique. It was because Freya had suddenly appeared beside him. ''What is this speed!?''


    Yuki didn''t use his technique but instead swung his sword to defend himself.


    "Useless," Freya spoke calmly as she thrust her spear.


    The moment Freya''s spear touched Yuki''s sword, a cier sprung out and froze Yuki.


    "That fast?" Ban, who had already healed himself, got stumped as he watched from the side.


    To answer Ban''s question, Jack came beside him. "No, he can''t go away that easily. He was just caught by surprise."


    Freya backed down and waited to see if Yuki could get out.


    She was proven right as Yuki broke the ice covering him. He panted softly, as white steam came out of his body. "What a weird ability! I didn''t know ice could produce heat."


    "Are you scared?" Freya asked with doubt.


    "No, you seem to have gotten me wrong. So, let me introduce myself first." Yuki took out his hoodie and showed his face to everyone. His wless yet beautiful face which made him look like a girl was shown to the world again as his neck-length ck hair added a bit more charm. "I am Yuki Skyripper from the Skyripper n."


    ¡­


    ''I didn''t expect those guys to still be alive.'' Gyuki''s voice could be heard inside Jack''s mind.


    Jack curiously asked. ''Master Gyuki, do you know about their n?''


    "Of course I do. As a swordmaster myself, how could I not sh my sword against the n that was famous for producing sword prodigies.'' Gyuki said it with a bit of awe.


    Jack''s interest in Yuki grew more. As a swordsman, how could he not want to sh des with such prodigies.


    Odino was also surprised. He didn''t expect there would be a person from that n here. ''Ehh¡­They are also letting their geniuses roam in the world now. Did they also smell something wrong?''


    ¡­


    However, Freya didn''t know such things, her attention was caught by something else. "Are you a girl?"


    The smile on Yuki''s face started to twitch. "Unfortunately no, Miss Freya. I am a man, a man who is very passionate about swordy."


    "Oh, then what did you want to say again?" Freya asked, tilting her head.


    "I came out of my caged home to hone my sword skill. So, I decided to start from the lowest ce in this region, exchanging blows with the weakest genius first. But I was proven wrong. Monsters are not born only in big ces; they can grow everywhere if you give them a slight chance." As we came to this part, Yuki''s face turned disappointed.


    "After fighting with a monster in this town, I went to search for more in the nearby towns, but unfortunately, I found none. Most of what I found was above average. However, I heard the news that a sword genius came to participate in the sect''s selection process. So, I rushed in, and although I didn''t get to the sword genius, I was able to find two. Now, I should count you too, making it three." A big grin appeared on Yuki''s face.


    "You talked big for so long, but are you really worthy of fighting us?" Freya asked with doubt. Fighting for this long, she felt she might have been thinking too much that Yuki was a genius like those two. But after she used that technique, Yuki wasn''t able to do anything. So, she was skeptical.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Miss Freya, I have not even tried." Yuki grabbed his katana with both of his hands. " [ Ten Sword Cutter ] "


    Nine more sword shadows appeared behind his original sword as he leaped toward Freya.


    Freya, who was in the sky, thrusted her spear at Yuki. " [ Ice Lotus ] "


    The same lotus sprung out of her spear''s tip, but this time, its size and width were much bigger.


    Bang


    Freya got shocked as Yuki was able to cut open her Ice Lotus and was able to force her back in the sky. She immediately knew why he was able to aplish that. ''I thought his attack would spread, but in thest second before contact, he stacked all those and was able to overpower me.''


    Yuki, who was falling from the sky, suddenly jumped up while still being in the air. He was able to do that by using his spiritual energy like a rocket booster.


    Like that, Yuki and Freya started to have an air battle, which was totally unexpected for cultivators at the Foundation Establishment Realm.


    "Truly amazing. To be able to achieve a feat that is beyond your ability. But they will run out of spiritual energy very quickly." Roymented from the side to which Odino and Joy agreed.


    No matter how many shy and broken tricks you have up your sleeve, you can''t use them endlessly, and you have limited power.


    Yuki and Freya also felt the same, so Yuki asked. "Should we finish this?"


    Freya nodded her head, pushing Yuki to the ground. "Come on, show me what have you got?"


    Yuki sheathed his katana and then started a slow yet heavy breathing. Spiritual energy came out of his mouth in the form of mist and started to transform into a ten-meter-long, sky-blue, slender dragon.


    Freya also used her strongest move as a giant dragon head made of icefire was conjured, taking her as the center.


    Freya pointed her spear at Yuki, who was below her. " [ Ice Dragon''s Breath ] "


    Yuki drew his sword, and the dragon behind him seemed to make a dragon''s roar. " [ Dragon Rush ] "


    ROAR!


    Two roars of the dragon resounded in the arena, leaving many in pure awe and shock. Dragons were the sacred creatures of this world, and only a select few had the chance to see them. Now they were even able to catch a glimpse of it, making them forget about everything and watch with a nk mind.


    From Freya''s dragon or from her spear point, a giant beam of densely condensed icefire shot out, which made everyone feel like a dragon did that.


    While Yuki leaped toward Freya as his dragon followed his sword.


    The moment Yuki''s sword touched Freya''s beam, the dragon behind Yuki bit into it.


    BANG


    A loud explosion urred that ravaged the ground and the defensive array, making it quake and the arena and ground too.

 Chapter 111 Kampir Regions Monster

    After the explosion subsided, everyone was able to see the winner.


    Nik stood up from his spot and said with shock."How could it be this!?"


    Like Nik, the elders and Julie were experiencing the shock of seeing the winner. Julie sighed. "I guess that is unfortunate."


    From IceFire''s shock, everyone could guess who the winner was, and it was Yuki.


    ¡­


    On the battleground, Yuki was standing straight with Freya in his arms. He looked at her unconscious face and thought. ''She burned every spiritual energy in her body to defeat. What a great conviction! Seeing her like this kind of reminds me of myself.''


    Suddenly, Yuki stumbled a few steps forward and backward. He also tasted blooding out of his mouth. ''Yes, I am like her; I also burned all of my spiritual energy.''


    Luckily, before Yuki could fall to the ground with Freya in his arms, the medical team came in for the rescue and took them away.


    ¡­


    "He has such willpower." Ban couldn''t help butpliment Yuki.


    Yuki and Freya bothpletely curbed their spiritual energy, but only Yuki was able to stand properly while still saving Freya from falling down.


    "He is like a madman; nothing can faze him," Jack said that he had seen many beggars on the street that would have no fear of life as their lives were already broken and they wanted to die all the time yet had no conviction to do so.


    But Yuki was slightly different from that, he would even die for a great battle or have the strong will to live to experience another one himself.


    Jack couldn''t help but say after thinking all of this. ''Such a weird guy.''


    ¡­


    "What did we just watch!?"


    "That was so cool!"


    "Do dragons really look like that?"


    "I do not know, but those two guys could definitely be called a pair of dragons."


    "Hey, you''re not; we could even give them titles."


    "Father, I wanna be like them, can you help me to be like them?"


    "Haha, my son will also be a dragon."


    Various kinds of discussions rang around the arena, making it noisy all over again.


    Odino nodded his head with satisfaction after seeing such a reaction. This fight boosted the urge to get stronger among veterans and nted seeds among young ones to be something great in the future.


    Not only the audience around the arena, but the VIP room also burst into a discussion, as they had never seen such a great battle ever, and it was back-to-back two at the same time.


    At such a moment, someone entered the VIP room, which caught many people''s attention, because this person was also influential like many here.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Odino looked at this person who stood before him and asked. "What is wrong, Vik?"


    ''So, this is Vik, the one assigned to lead the team that is made by the sect.'' Reg was always very curious about Vik, but he didn''t get the chance to meet him firsthand.


    Now that he saw him in person, he could miss this chance. Reg quickly used "Inspection" on Vik.


    [ Vik Silveria (Half Step Nascent Soul Realm): The leader of Highload Town guard and was once a core disciple in the White Jade Sect. He is the ''one in a millennial'' genius, one of the strongest monsters Kampir Region has ever produced. Unfortunately, his rival, the son of a core elder, poisoned his soul, and for that reason he is unable to break through to the Soul Formation Realm. He is going to tell Odino about the incident you caused. ]


    Reg stared at the screen in front of his eyes dumbfoundedly. ''That''s a protagonist, definitely a protagonist.''


    Reg didn''t expect to meet such a guy at this point, and the way the system was saying it looked like Vik could have been someone very influential in the cultivation world.


    Vik looked at Odino and said, with a grim face. "Elder Odino, someone had killed three Golden Core cultivators from the Burnheart Family. I suspect this might be the work of demon cultivators."


    Right after Vik finished saying that, Gravitar jumped up from his seat. "Vik, are you speaking the truth?"


    Vik turned his body and nodded his head at Gravitar.


    "These bastards!" Brustiar cursed silently, gritting his teeth.


    This news caused everyone to be cautious, as they could fall under the demon cultivator''s snare.


    Gravitar pointed his finger at Vik and said with anger. "You are the leader of the town guards, why didn''t you do anything? You were about to protect this town."


    The veins on Vik''s forehead started to twitch. He was close to breaking point today, and this made Vikpletely lose his calm self. A dreadful aura that was filled with sharp sword intent spread throughout the arena, affecting everyone and bringing attention.


    ¡­


    "What is this?" Ban said this with fear as he looked at the VIP room.


    Jack had the same question as Ban, but luckily, he had someone to answer it for him.


    ''Such sharp and controlled sword intent, it feels like I am standing against the old monsters. Kid, be wary of this person.'' Gyuki''s amazement and warning came to Jack''s head, making him want to see more of who it was.


    ¡­


    Brustiar, Galibar, and Julie quickly spread their spiritual energy to block that from spreading toward their own men.


    Fortunately, they blocked in time, or else the way others were sweating, it almost looked like they escaped death.


    Galibar thought worriedly. ''This guy might not have made any progress, but he still has the strength inside him.''


    ''What was that just now!?'' Reg was inwardly very shocked, he has not felt anything like that ever before. ''I saw death sh in front of my eyes.''


    "Vik, calm down. Now is not the time to do that." Odino''s calm voice brought Vik back to his senses. "Huh~ You still have that inside you."


    Joy and Roy looked at Vik in a new light and carefully listened to Odino''s words.


    "I am sorry, elder," Vik said apologetically.

 Chapter 112 The Movements In The Chessboard

    "It is fine, that is a hurdle you have to cross yourself," Odino spoke with a tint of sadness in his voice. But that quickly got away.


    Vik also regained hisposure and retracted his gaze from the nervous Gravitar. Instead, he asked Odino sternly. "Elder Odino, what should I do next?"


    "You shou- " Odino didn''t finish his sentence and brought something out of his storage ring.


    Reg was able to recognize what it was. ''It is themunication jade talisman.''


    Odino injected his spiritual sense inside and read the iing message.


    Everyone held their breath as they could feel, Odino frowning from time to time.


    After Odino was done reading it, he said to Joy and Roy, sternly. "Thepetition is finished. Pack up everything, we have to leave now. The sect has announced an immediate summon."


    Joy asked curiously. "But, Elder Odino, what about the participants?"


    Everyone in the room had that exact question on their mind.


    "Bring the top two hundred, and¡­bring that Yuki kid too." Odino stood up as he said it.


    "As you wish." Joy and Roy bowed their heads and went to announce this sudden change.


    Julie stood up and asked Odino, who was walking away. "Elder Odino, did something very serious happen?"


    She and others were worried. They didn''t know what kind of danger the sect would face if they had to make a sudden, immediate summon.


    Odino looked at Julie and said with a smile. "Nothing serious happened. The suzerain wants to discuss something important. But he said not to be worried, nothing serious will happen."


    The others didn''t question as Odino had already told them the reason.


    ¡­


    Right after Joy and Roy announced the sudden change, it spread surprise and worry among many.


    Jack asked, raising his eyebrows. "What do you think?"


    "I think something is about to happen; it can''t be just that simple, " Ban said grimly.


    "Whatever happens, if we are just strong enough, we could swat away any troubles thate toward us." Jack walked away after saying and Banter followed behind him.


    ¡­


    At the town gate, where Odino and others came in from before.


    One could see the heavy crowd again. This time they were here to say their goodbyes to the participants who were able to enter the top two hundred.


    Reg, who was in the front row because of Julie, watched as the selected disciples got up the me Eagle Rocs back.


    ''These look so majestic and awesome. I want a special beast like that myself.'' Reg had a slight yearning in his heart. He felt having a special beast as a pet would help him in many ways.


    After everyone got up on the me Eagle Rocs, they started to p their wings to fly away.


    At that moment, Reg got Odino''s mentalmunication.


    ''Kid, don''t get into a big mess. We might need you in the future.''<novelnext></novelnext>


    Reg looked at Odino''s face but couldn''t see it as they were already gone. Reg contemted silently. ''What did he mean? I could hear a slight concern in his voice.''


    Eventually, Reg decided to think about itter as they had to head toward their respectable homes.


    ¡­


    Burnheart Family.


    Brustiar and others quickly came in and went to see who had actually died.


    When they came into the middle of their family mansion, they saw three dead bodies of youths. One was a girl and the other two were boys.


    Among Brustiar''s group, someone sprung out of them and headed toward the dead girl''s body. It was Amelia''s father, one of the elders in the Burnheart Family.


    Amelia''s father came before his daughter''s body and expressed his grief loudly. The two boys'' bodies were upied by their own respectable family members.


    Brustiar and others'' faces turned in sadness at having to see this scene again. They had seen the same thing with Elder Thunder.


    Elder Thunder looked at this scene too and silently thought of a n like a wise, cunning old man. ''I will have to further imnt my ns furthermore. That little monkey is jumping too much. I have to finish him fast or more tragedies will happen and my dream of controlling this family will be forever gone.''


    At that moment, Brustiar and Gravitar''s eyes widened as they suddenly got a message from the ancestors.


    "A guest?" Gravitar questioned Brustiar with odd eyes. They walked away and headed toward the patriarchal hall to discuss some stuff among themselves.


    Brustiar shook his head. "I don''t know it myself. Also, why are they trying to have us find a young and beautiful girl?"


    "It has to be to entertain guests. I think we can manage one." Gravitar said nonchntly.


    Brustiar frowned his eyebrows. "Are you thinking this through carefully? Did you not see the sudden spike in girls getting kidnapped? If someone finds out we are kidnapping a girl at this moment, we will bebeled as the real culprit by everyone."


    "Let''s wait a little then?" Gravitar asked as they arrived before the patriarchal hall.


    Brustiar nodded his head and entered the hall.


    ¡­


    Ragingwave n.


    "Huh? What did you say? You spotted some kind of small army stationed inside the forest?" Galibar asked the man in front of him who worked for their n''s intelligence team.


    "Yes, Patriarch Galibar." The man nodded his head. "We can''t properly estimate how big their numbers are as our team would get caught just getting close to them. They are in dark green armor, and their leader is a big, intimidating man who feels almost as strong as the head elder, Mingxi."


    "Oh." Galibar raised his eyebrows, and his worries started to increase a bit more.


    "By the way, Patriarch Galibar, we were able to notice somethingmon in them, other than their armor."


    "What is it?" Galibar asked, squinting his eyes.


    The man hesitated a little, then decided to answer. "They all had green hairs. So.. we suspect-"


    The man wasn''t able to finish his sentence as Galibarpleted it for him with his eyes wide open. "PoisonFire n!"

 Chapter 113 The Movements In The Chessboard (2)

    Galibar started to feel anxious about what the PoisonFire n was up to.


    The fact that they basically sent an army to such a distant ce meant they were all aware of the consequences that would ur. If they were defeated and had all of their men killed, it would give the entirety of the PoisonFire n a stupid excuse to go to full-blown war.


    The man before Galibar was able to identify the anxiousness in his face. He asked worriedly. "What should we do, patriarch?"


    "Arm all of our men and wait for their action. We will give a reply ording to their actions." Galibar said urgently yet firmly.


    "Yes, Patriarch." The man left after giving a martial salute to Galibar.


    Leaving Galibar all alone in the patriarchal hall alone. He pondered, squinting his eyes. ''Looks like I have to wake up the ancestors from their deep cultivation state.''


    Thinking through that, he stood up and headed toward the back of their mansion, where a medium-sized hill could be seen that was surrounded by all kinds of bamboo trees and some normal trees too, and on top of it was a giant hall that had years of scars on it. However, if someone entered the hill, they would find the density of the spiritual energy in the area was much higher than in any other ce.


    Letting out a deep sigh, Galibar walked toward the hill. ''I hope the ancestors don''t get mad.''


    From a window, someone was watching Galibar''s figure heading toward the ancestral hall''s direction.


    It was none other than, Mingxi. He was about to enter the patriarchal hall to discuss something with Galibar, but he stopped when he saw Galibaring out anxiously. He became skeptical and secretly watched where he was going.


    Mingxi was surprised when he saw Galibar actually heading toward the ancestral hall. He knew how grumpy those old guys were, and they didn''t like to talk about anything other than something very important.


    Mingxi frowned. ''Something is going on; something serious that made Galibar go there. Also, most importantly, he didn''t decide to discuss it with me, the head elder of the n, on such a thing. He really thinks I am not that important now. I guess I have to make Elder Thunder, push forward the n now.''


    ...


    Outside Highload Town, deep inside the forest.


    One could see arge group of men, wearing dark-green armor, standing or sitting quietly; like a pack of wolves, waiting for the leader''s order.


    And it was actually like that as they were waiting for their leaders to give them the signal.


    Inside a big tent that could fit twenty-five or so men easily, one was able to see three men sitting across from each other.


    One was sitting alone, while the other two were together. The one sitting alone was clearly the leader.


    The leader was a middle-aged man with a slightly strong build, and his face looked grim. He was Muril PoisonFire, the father of Mike, and one of the elders in the PoisonFire n.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The ones sitting before him were a pair of brothers who were trained to be killing machines for the PoisonFire n. These two were called Haone and Batu.


    Muril asked. "What are the reports of the scout?"


    Batu answered calmly. "The sect has left the town, and they took away the winners too. But from the reports, it looked like they didn''t even finish the selection processpletely. Something caused them to leave so early."


    Haone, who was beside Batu, spoke casually and in a joking tone. "It looks like they left after finding out we have arrived. I said earlier that we should just attack and not care about the sect. They are already busy saving their asses; they wouldn''t have cared about us."


    Muril didn''t say much but gave a small nce at Haone. But Batu didn''t let Haone go that easily, he warned sternly. "Say your words carefully, Haone. If anything you say gets leaked to the sect''s ear, forget about us, the n will be facing an existential crisis."


    "Come one... Can''t you guys joke a little?" Haone said with a sneer.


    "Okay, stop it." Muril''s calm yet hoarse voice made both of them sit straight. "Tell me the rest of the report."


    Batu nodded his head and then continued. "The Burnheart and Ragingwave were about to go into serious war against each other, but it was stopped because of our and the sect''s sudden intervention. Sir, if we can me their hatred once more, we can just stand by the side and reap the fruits easily."


    "No, I can''t do that." Muril''s eyes burned with a fire made of absolute hatred. "I will kill every single one of them with my own hand!"


    Batu and Haone gulped their nonexistent saliva. They knew and had experienced how badly Muril''s anger could lead something to.


    Haone gathered up his courage and asked carefully. "But sir, don''t mind me, I just want to ask how we will take care of the ancestors that are sitting silently? I do not doubt your strength, but you can''t take on so many of them all at once."


    ''This guy...'' Batu was speechless. ''This guy can still say such a thing in such a heavy mood.''


    However, contrary to Batu''s expectation, Muril didn''t get angry or mad at Haone''s question.


    Muril said calmly. "Who told you only I came alone to purge these two, n and family?"


    Haone and Batu''s eyes widened in shock. They knew Muril was at the top of the n, where he held the most power, and to have someonee along with him more than his own meant only one thing: one of the ancestors had joined in.


    They didn''t expect someone of that caliber or status toe along with them.


    Batu moved the clogs in his mind and was able to guess who hade along. ''Is it Mike''s grandfather? If it is, then this war can escte to a great degree that might harm everyone.''

 Chapter 114 The Movement In The Chessboard (3)

    [ Host Name: Gale Burnheart


    Cultivation Realm: Eight Stage Foundation Establishment Realm


    Body Cultivation Realm: Early-Stage Purple Golden Bone Realm


    Combat Strength: Eight Stage Golden Core Realm


    Age: 18/330


    Race: Blood Warlock (82%).


    Talent: Top


    Cultivation Technique: YinYang Harmony, Blood Demon, Warrior''s Spear.


    Movement Technique: Seven Illusionary Steps


    Ability: Sunre Spiritual Fire.


    Skill: Inspection, Blood Pump


    Points: 212 ]


    [ Harem Members: 2/5 ]


    [ Remarks: Host, it''s good to see you finally in some real action, not just in bed. ]


    Gale was currently in his room, watching his status interface again. ''That ball of blood essence from those guys helped me break through to Purple Golden Bone Realm. I feel like I can kill any Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator with my physical strength. Might even go toe to toe with some Golden Bone Realm cultivators.''


    Laying down on his bed, Gale stared at his hand, which he clenched from time to time, just to feel the raw strength inside him. ''My bloodline awakening progress increased to 82%. I feel like I need more potent blood essence now--quality over quantity. Without potent blood essence, I can''t make any kind of progress.''


    ''And onest thing.'' Gale looked at his index finger, which got cut suddenly, and from it, blood started to emerge.


    Miraculously, the blood didn''t fall down on Gale''s body but instead floated and took on various shapes. It turned into an arrow, sword, spear, chair, hairb, pan, etc.--anything you could ask for.


    Gale made a spear ording to his will and grasped it tightly. ''This spear is as strong as Early Earth Rank items. If this thing gets destroyed, I can change it back to its original shape. But it will not be much use fighting against guys stronger than me.''


    No matter what, Gale was extremely satisfied with the progress he made. It came in suddenly, like a storm in summer.


    Gale looked at Kaley and Jasmine, who had just changed their dresses and wore lighter, more graceful cloth that enhanced their beauty. He knew what they were trying to aplish.


    "You guys are very eager," Gale said with a smirk on his face.


    Kaley and Jasmine got up on the bed from both sides. Jasmine slowly opened Gale''s face and spoke coquettishly. "How can you not? You did not spend much time with us?"


    Kaley was opening Gale''s pants and called in with Jasmine. "Yes, sister Jasmine is right about not spending much time with us."


    "Haha!" Galeughed out loud as his spear stood proudly before Kaley''s sparkling eyes. "Then, I guess, I will show you, girls, for lying to me."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jasmine grabbed hold of a fistful of Gale''s hair and said, looking straight into his eyes. "Then show us."


    Gale took Jasmine''s mouth, and she happily let him do whatever he wanted while Kaley was busy lubricating the little monster that would attack her and her sister''s caveter on.


    Gale getting loved by these two girls couldn''t help but think. ''Have to somehow get Fiona in too, and the thing with Julie...I will see itter, as in two days the curse will be gone.''


    ? ...


    Julie sat in her room, sat close to the window, and looked at the clear sky with white clouds and flying beasts passing by from time to time.


    She watched them to her heart''s content. In the past, when the curse was active, she couldn''t put herself in the position of loving the beauty of nature which she always had a fascination with, as the curse would bring her pain.


    But today was different. She was still feeling the pain, but not as much as before, which meant the curse had weakened drastically.


    Julie wondered out loud. "Gale said my curse will be gone after two days. I don''t know what I will do then. Who else should I express my love to other than nature? I did not grow up, having a boy as a friend because I was afraid of falling in love with him. But now it is different. Who should i-"


    Coming to this point in her train of thought,  a figure shed inside Julie''s mind, and it was none other than Gale.


    How could she, a pure maiden and newbie at this, not fall in love with her savior? Just like all the girls in their teenage years, dreaming of their dream prince.


    Julie''s face flushed as she bowed her head and pondered. ''How can I love him? He is so young...but I heard age doesn''t matter to cultivators...so...can I?''


    Julie, alone in her room, daydreamed about what kinds of scenarios could happen between her and Gale.


    ...


    The neighborhood town of Highload Town, Falkani Town.


    Today, they were visited by a pair of rather unique guests.


    On a restaurant''s fourth floor.


    One could see a pair of men in neat, clean Daoist robes sitting across from each other. One had pale skin and had a small fanging out of his mouth. He had ck hair and a smug smile on his face. His name was Nakal.


    The other one had a thick beard and a muscr body. His face was rough, and an innocent smile could be seen on his face. His name was Kal.


    These two were the envoys that would being to the Burnheart Family tomorrow to receive the gifts prepared for their lord.


    Nakal asked with smugness. "Hey, Kal. I heard there is a great beauty in this town who is still a virgin. Do you want to pick her up?"


    "No, I am not in the mood. I just want to finish the mission sent by the Lord." Kal shook his head disappointedly.


    "Eh?" Nakal leaned on the table and looked at Kal''s innocent smile. "The famous Purity Picker is not thinking of a girl; what is this? Did you get offered something good?"


    Kal nodded his head and replied with a big smile. "The Lord said, he would throw away a girl from his harem, and if I couldplete this mission wlessly, he would give him to me. You know I always wanted to try one of the girls from the lord''s harem."

 Chapter 115 Ragingwave Ancestors

    Ragingwave n.


    Galibar had already arrived before the ancestral hall''s entrance. He was hesitating about whether he should enter it or not but eventually decided to, as there might be a big crisis in the future.


    Picking up his courage, Galibar opened the giant stone doors.


    Dreeeek!


    Slowly, the double doors creaked open and revealed what was inside.


    Just as the same as the Burnheart Family, but with different kinds of art on the walls and pirs and three old men sitting across from each other.


    In contrast to the ancestors of the Burnheart Family, the ancestors of the Ragingwave n were all bulky men.


    The one in the middle, who had a serious face, opened his eyes and looked at Galibar, who was kneeling before them. "What is it this time? Didn''t we tell you not to disturb you for every petty reason?"


    This was Tai, the head of the ancestors. He was a man of few words and always liked to talk directly. For that reason, he had grown a hatred in his mind for his descendants, who would alwayse to beg them for useless stuff.


    "Ancestor Tai, this time it is a serious matter," Galibar said nervously.


    "What kind of serious matter!? Are you going to ask us to steal our own treasure that got stolen by someone else again!?" Suddenly, the one on Tai''s right side shouted at Galibar in anger.


    He was Rag, one of the ancestors of their n. He was a grumpy old man who would get angry at most of the stuff, and he hated people who wasted his precious time. He also had enough with his descendants'' outrageous requests.


    ''This old geezer!'' Galibar held back his anger and spoke with a neutral face. "Elder Rag, you see, we were almost at full-scale war with Burnheart, but it was stopped because of some intervention. First was the White Jade Sect, and second was the PoisonFire n."


    "Wait, I can understand why we are at war and why the sect has arrived at this time, but tell me, why is the PoisonFire n here? Don''t they live in the town next to ours?" Rag squinted his eyes and looked at Galibar with a questioning gaze. "What happened? Tell us everything!"


    At this moment, thest ancestor on the left side of Tai also opened his eyes. He looked at Galibar with a deadpan face. He was Kant, the ancestor who didn''t talk to anyone; he only had cultivation in his mind.


    Facing all the ancestors with a questioning gaze, Galibar blurted out everything to them.


    After Galibar finished exining, he got sted with Rag''s yell again. "You idiot! As the patriarch of a n, you can''t even protect someone in your own ce; what kind of leader are you!?"


    "Ancestor, I am deeply ashamed." Galibar bowed his head down a little more, with cold sweat running down the back of his spine.


    "Okay, you calm down, Rag." Tai silently warned Rag, then looked at Galibar. "Galibar, I don''t think you are here to deliver us about the past news, right? Tell us the recent one."


    Galibar sighed in relief. "Ancestor Tai, an army from the PoisonFire n is currently stationed near our town, deep in the forest. It looks like they are waiting to strike."


    This made the ancestors'' eyes widen in shock; they didn''t expect the PoisonFire n would do such a thing for a junior.


    Tai whispered softly to himself. "It looks like the offspring of a big guy died."


    Tai nced at Rag, who was about to explode in anger. He quickly said to Galibar. "You can leave now. We will discuss the rest for ourselves, and remember, no matter what happens, we are always here to protect our n."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Galibar''s raging heart calmed down. He gave them a deep bow and left the hall.


    Just after Galibar closed the door, he heard a loud shout that almost shook the hall. He wiped the nonexistent sweat from his forehead and nced at the hall nervously. "I nearly escaped."


    ¡­


    Inside the ancestral hall.


    Tai looked at the other two and asked. "What do you guys think?"


    Kant, who had not spoken the entire time, finally opened his mouth. "A big trouble. I believe someone as strong as us is escorting this army. If not, then sending this army could be called idiocy or suicidal."


    "Of course, someone came like that." Rag also voiced his opinion, gritting his teeth.


    "I guess we can''t do anything but wait." Tai didn''t feel anything at this point as everything was already at its peak. "Anyway, I have not moved my muscles in a while. It would not be bad to do some brawling."


    Kant nodded his head, agreeing with Tai''s words. He also wanted to go outside and fight someone.


    "Hmph," However, Rag was the total opposite; he scoffed at them and said."You guys always have fight, fight, and fight in your minds. Nobody would think that the calmest guys here are the real hot-headed ones."


    Tai said with a smile. "What can we do? We are not like you, who are obsessed with the cksmithing legacy left by our older generation."


    "I am telling you, we are meant to be cksmiths, but someone in our older generation changed that because he thought we couldn''t do anything with just making weapons for others. That idiot didn''t know the real value of cksmithing." Rag sneered in disgust.


    "Okay, whatever you want to say. Let us resume our cultivation." Kant went to cultivate after leaving behind those words.


    Tai also followed him, and Rag did the same as he had nothing else to do.


    ¡­


    Time passed by in the blink of an eye, and it was already the next day.


    Despite the deaths of so many people in the Burnheart family, they were somehow in a joyful mood today.


    The reason for that was because the ancestors told them some guests woulde that would change their destiny.


    Inside the patriarchal hall.


    Brustiar and Gravitar were sitting across from each other. Their faces were gloomy, indicating something bad had happened.


    Brustiar asked with a grim face. "Where did my wife go?"

 Chapter 116 Chessboard Already Flipped?

    Brustiar was having a headache trying to find his wife. He even saw herst night and spent a great time with her to relieve his stress.


    But when he woke up today, he was nowhere to be seen, and he asked everyone just to get negative answers.


    He didn''t want to make a scene first, so he called his only friend, Gravitar, to have a talk with him.


    Gravitar''s face also darkened after he heard everything. "Did she leave on her own or¡­"


    "Or what? Say whatever you have in your mind." Brustiar looked at Gravitar with wide-open eyes.


    Gravitar looked at his friend''s worried face and blurted out. "You even felt her warmth early in the morning, right?"


    Brustiar nodded his head as he looked at his friend for asking such a weird question.


    "With the years of knowledge that I gained spending time with you, I can tell you didn''t care about where my sister-inw went; instead, you were thinking ofpleting the task sent by the ancestors. With that in mind, someone could have kidnapped¡­.sister-inw easily." Gravitar went silent after making his guess.


    Brustiar just looked at Gravitar dumbfoundedly. "You know you are bad at making guesses, and the one you just made sounds stupid. Also, if I just believe for a moment what you just said is true, then that means the one who kidnapped my wife was the¡­.ancestors themselves."


    "Yes, Yes." Gravitar nodded his head, feeling happy that for the first time, his friend finally got his big brain analogy. "Just think about it. The ancestors also told you to get a girl for the guests. Maybe they fooled you to waste time, knowing you wouldn''t kidnap a girl, and they kidnapped my sister-inw in the meantime to fill up the spot."


    Brustiar had a hard time believing such things. Because why would the ancestors even do that? And one of them was his father, so how in his presence could he even let that happen?


    Brustiar felt Gravitar was spewing nonsense again. He grabbed Gravitar''s arm and pulled him away. "Let''s leave, the guest will be arriving in a while. I have sent a bunch of men to search for her."


    ¡­


    IceFire n.


    Gale was currently inside Julie''s room,pleting his daily work.


    "It is done. I think I can remove it by tomorrow." Gale said after casually wiping away the ice from his body.


    Despite the curse being weakened, it was still able to inflict the same amount of pain on her every day.


    But Julie had grown a little resistant to it. So she didn''t also damage Gale as much as in earlier times. Julie covered her naked body slowly while peeking at Gale''s face to see if he was looking at her or not. Gale didn''t put on his mask when he was inside Julie''s room, so Julie was able to see his actual face.


    Unfortunately, Gale still didn''t seem to look at her with lust. He did, however, and those eyes were filled with appreciation. She silently contemted, putting on her clothes. ''Does she not find me as sexy as his women? Why does he only look at his women with lust? Will he never be attracted to me?''<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hey, Miss Julie. Do you know about thetest events that are taking ce in this town?" All of a sudden, Gale''s voice entered her ears, bringing her back to her senses.


    Julie gave a fake cough, then resumed her cold and authoritarian look. She said it casually. "Yes, all kinds of news get reported to me just after it happens."


    "Oh, as expected of Miss Julie, always caring about important things." Gale praised her with a smile, which brought a slight smirk to her face.


    Gale said it with embarrassment. "May I know what happened? You see, I can get these myself, but I was busy working at home yesterday."


    However, Julie also got embarrassed, as her face flushed a little thinking about the kind of work he was doing the entire day. ''How can he do that for so long!?''


    Julie quickly tossed those away as Gale was looking at her with an eager expression, like he was desperate to know what actually happened outside. She didn''t wait for him any longer and hit him with the PoisonFire n''s army stationed inside the forest.


    "Ehh..interesting¡­so interesting.." Gale mumbled to himself as he was able to guess what the Ragingwave ancestors had already guessed.


    ''It is indeed interesting." Julie neglected Gale''s weird mumbles, as she felt it was something to be very curious and interested about.


    "Anything more?" Gale asked again, as he felt there could not be just one simple thing.


    Julie pondered for a few seconds and tried to search for news that was noteworthy. Then something popped into her mind that she felt was attention-grabbing. She said. "I heard some guests will being to the Burnheart Family and they decorated their mansion in a festive-like manner."


    Gale became confused as he squinted his eyes to think of guests'' arrival in the town. ''No, there is none. Who is this guest? Why didn''t I find this information on any of the Burnheart Family members? Even the patriarch, Brustiar, didn''t seem to worry about this guest''s arrival. They are doing festive-like decoration, it has to be big¡­.''


    ''Huh, I seem to have read these guest arrivals on the guys I killed yesterday.'' All the information he read on Amelia''s and others'' statuses came flooding into his mind.


    The entire organization he wiped out yesterday had some little information here and there. But from the clues he got, he knew the shady thing, like kidnapping, was for the guests they would be weing. He wouldn''t bepletely sure if he didn''t meet the Burnheart trio at the end. That confirmed his suspicion.


    Julie looked at Gale, who wasughing to himself and couldn''t help but ask. "What happened? Why are youughing at yourself?"


    "I think I can guess what kind of guests Burnhearts will be weing," Gale said with a grin on his face.


    "Oh, would you care to tell me?" Julie asked curiously.


    "Of course, how can I not say these to you? You are someone very close to me." This unexpected flirting made Julie blush heavily, but Gale didn''t care and said the rest with a big smirk. "The guests will be some troublesome folks that will totally flip the chessboard."

 Chapter 117 Unexpected Request

    "That doesn''t exin anything." Julie looked at Gale with confusion. She felt that sentence was full of riddles about which she knew nothing.


    "Miss Julie, you don''t have to think too much." Gale waved his hand like it was nothing. "I believe you will see it yourself."


    Julie shrugged her shoulders. "If you say so."


    "Now, I will take my leave." Gale gave a small bow as a courtesy and left the room.


    Julie squinted her eyes at the door that was getting shut down. ''He always leaves after talking about some serious stuff and doesn''t even try to extend the conversation to spend time with me. Does he really not like me?''


    Again, alone in her room, Julie contemted her worries that could be considered nonexistent ording to Gale''s heart.


    ¡­


    Burnheart Family.


    The main entrance was decorated with dazzlingmps despite it being morning. Colorful ribbons fluttered in the wind and captured the eyes of many in the streets.


    "What are the Burnhearts up to?"


    "Are they entertaining some special guests? I remember they only did this on such asions."


    "Whoever came here might have a certain effect on the situation in the town. I just hope it doesn''t harm usmon people to a great extent."


    Many kinds of gossip rang around the main entrance that had worry and concern within it.


    Brustiar and Gravitar were at the forefront, and the rest were behind them.


    As they waited and waited, they started to feel something was wrong as they could see no kind of carriage or any kind of transporting towards them.


    Gravitar asked with a frown. "Did the ancestors lie to us?"


    Brustiar raised his eyebrows. "No, they can''t. They won''t do something that would bring shame to our family."


    Gravitar thought about it a little and felt Brustiar was right. The ancestors cared about faces more than anyone present here.


    At that moment, someone from behind shouted. "Is that it?"


    Brustiar and others looked ahead and saw a ck and red carriage that had a metallic shine on its edges,ing in their direction.


    ''They have finally arrived.'' Brustiar straightened up his body and stood with his hand behind his back.


    A big crowd was on both sides of the streets as the news of this certain guesting to the Burnheart Family had spread to every corner of the town by now.


    The carriage stopped before Brustiar and others.


    Everyone looked with anticipation at who it was, and they became surprised when they saw it wasn''t one but two.


    One was skinny yet handsome, and he charmed the girls on the street with the smug smile on his face. While the other was a bulky man who had an innocent face and a smile on his face like an uncle next door.


    These two were Nakal and Kal.


    The moment Brustiar and the elders'' eyesnded on them, their eyes widened in shock.


    Gravitar quickly formed a mentalmunication with Brustiar.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''They feel as strong as the ancestors, or maybe more.''


    ''You are right. I think the ancestors used their past connections to invite them from a giant force. We should use this chance to form our own too.''


    ''Yes, this chance can''t be missed.''


    Bac, who was watching them from behind, had his eyes widen as well. Not because he could sense their power, but because of Nimona''s massage to him. ''These guys are from a demon sect!? Why would the ancestors want to form connections with a demon sect? That would cause an immediate disaster!''


    Bac didn''t know that; no one can even detect they are from the demon sect. To identify a demon cultivator was hard, as they were no different from orthodox cultivators. Only when you shed with them or sensed the spiritual energy they used could you detect a demon cultivator.


    If Brustiar and Gravitar found out that these two were demon cultivators, they would attack them without any talk, even if they had strength higher than them.


    "Greeting guests from afar, I am the patriarch of the Burnheart Family, Brustiar." Brustiar gave them a martial salute and then went to introduce Gravitar. "This is our head elder, Gravitar."


    Gravitar also gave them a martial salute.


    However, except for Kal, who showed them a big smile in return, Nakal was just looking around at the various girls with a smile that showed his cute fang.


    Brustiar and Gravitar felt disrespected, but they buried the dissatisfaction in their hearts. Brustiar asked with a smile. "Pleasee this way."


    Nakal and Kal followed them and entered the mansion.


    Leaving many maidens'' hearts gasping in frustration.


    ¡­


    In the main hall.


    Nakal and Kal could be seen sitting next to each other on a sofa.


    Just as they sat down, the ancestors arrived, making every member of the Burnheart Family bow in respect.


    With their hands behind their backs, they walked toward the sofa with arrogance, not even properly ncing at their descendants.


    But it was a different picture when they came before Na and Kal. They bowed a little when they gave a martial salute to them.


    This made many people in the room be surprised.


    After sitting down, Pol directly asked. "Guests, let us introduce ourselves. I am Pol, and these two are Bast and Kus."


    "May we know yours too?" Pol said with an innocent smile on his face.


    "I am Kal, and this is Nakal. Also, I don''t wanna say much, just can you hand us over the goods?" Nakal also didn''t beat around the bush and directly asked about what they hade here for.


    Kus rubbed his hands together like a businessman who was buttering his customer. "Yes, yes, we have picked the finest there is to offer. I believe the Lord will be very satisfied with them."


    "Good," Nakal nodded his head in contentment. "Then show us where the good are, and we wil-"


    Nakal wasn''t able to finish his sentence when Kal pointed at a girl from the Burnheart Family who was clutching her clothes in shame and nervousness. "Can I get that girl for myself?"


    This immediately caused the hall to fall into absolute silence.

 Chapter 118 On Gales Bad Side

    Brustiar looked at Nakal with utter shock. ''What is this guy saying!? Does he think he can do anything just because he is a special guest of the ancestors?''


    Brustiar''s shock didn''t subside; instead, it spiked when he heard the rest of the conversation.


    "Yes, you can. This girl is very sweet and naughty. I will tell you from the start, you have to be careful of her." Kus joked around while casually agreeing with Nakal. Also, he lied about the girl''s personality, as knowing those wouldn''t be important to Nakal.


    And this wasn''t the most surprising thing. The next thing even shocked the ancestors a little.


    "Haha, yes, mister Nakal. Be careful of my daughter. She might look innocent, but she is a tyrant like her mother." An elder in the far right corner came forward and started talking to Nakal in embarrassment.


    Brustiar was shocked into numbness. ''This guy actually ced his daughter at this ce, hoping to get his daughter picked!?''


    He felt he had underestimated the greed for power. To the absolute degree of absurdity, they could go for it!


    Nakal looked at the daughter''s father with amusement, then looked at the ancestors. "I will say, I have not gotten this much hospitality anywhere."


    Then he tilted his head and nced at the daughter''s father with a smile. "Thank you. I will take care of your daughter¡­father-inw."


    "Haha¡­It is nothing." The daughter''s father waved his hand and rubbed the back of his head, looking totally humble.


    All of a sudden, Pol said. "Everyone, our guests havee from afar; let them rest for a little."


    Everyone nodded their heads and led the duo to their guest room.


    However, Nakal halted in his tracks and asked Gravitar, who was beside him. "Hey, do you know the woman in a restaurant called Crimson Moon Pce who has blonde hair and is very sexy looking?"


    Gravitar looked at Nakal, feeling very weird, but he still had to entertain his guests. "Yes, I think you are talking about Fiona. She is the owner of that restaurant."


    "Oho~" Nakal''s interest was piqued. He had seen her standing by the window when their carriage passed by the Crimson Moon Pce.


    He was instantly fascinated by the mature and courageous beauty that she emanated. He only had one word in his mind. ''I want her all mine.''


    Nakal looked at Kal. "Kal, I will go somewhere. You go rest in bed; I might even bring a surprise."


    Kal didn''t question his sudden departure. He nodded his head with a smile. "Okay, I will be waiting."


    Gravitar formed a mentalmunication with Brustiar as he looked at Nakal''s disappearing figure.


    ''Brustiar, I feel very weird about that guy.''


    ''You just feel weird about that guy!? I am feeling weird about everyone''s behavior here. The ancestors seem to be not acting normally, the guests are treating us like servants, and the elders are not only neglecting them, but from their facial expression, I feel like they are also up to something!''<novelnext></novelnext>


    Gravitar''s eyes widened as he felt Brustiar was right. Even so, he was just seeing everything casually.


    ''What do you think we should do?''


    ''Nothing. If something shady is going on, it will reveal itself.''


    ¡­


    ''Argh~ Those girls are very active, and it''s not like I mind it but they might actually suck me dry when they get more people joining their group. I guess I have to get stronger.'' As Reg walked on the streets, heading toward the Crimson Moon Pce, he joked to himself.


    Reg looked around at the surrounding people, trying to find something interesting from reading their status information. He would always do this as a habit, as he felt he was ying a mystery game like he could get an earth-shattering clue at any moment.


    ''I guess, I am not as lucky as yesterday.'' Reg became disappointed. He found the secret organization just like this, but today seems like a normal day.


    Reg casually looked ahead at a ck-haired guy who had two girls in his embrace. ''This guy looks like a yboy, let''s see his one too.''


    [ Nakal (Third Stage Nascent Soul Realm): An inner elder at Demon Blight Sect and one of the guards of Saint Son of the Sect. He came here to bring the girls, which Burnhearts had kidnapped for the saint son. He is a very lustful guy and uses girls as cauldrons. He is currently heading toward Crimson Moon Pce to woo Fiona away or take her forcefully. ]


    Just after Reg read that, his footsteps came to a halt. He cracked his fist and looked at Nakal''s back in a daze. ''I will kill him.''


    Looking at Nakal with burning eyes, Reg jumped up a building through an alleyway.


    Reg brought a giant spear from his storage ring that was sharp and had a long shaft. Its spearhead''s point was as sharp as a needle. This was from the Burnheart Treasury. He wanted to use it for himself, as it was a great weapon and a Peak Human Rank weapon.


    But it looks like he had to use it now to at least be able to do something to Nakal.


    Reg pulled his spear back and red at Nakal. ''You made a big mistake eyeing my woman. I wouldn''t have even meddled in your business, but you had to do this. You are a demon cultivator, so let me see what you will do when everyone finds out you are one."


    Taking a deep breath, Reg threw the spear at Nakal''s body only using pure raw strength and adding some spiritual energy for a boost at the start.


    He knew if he used spiritual energy on his spear, Nakal would notice, so he had to use this tactic.


    Reg''s spear zoomed through the air like a fighter jet. It was going so fast that the sound cameter, and when everyone raised their heads, they only saw a clear sky.


    Nakal, who was daydreaming of what he could do with Fiona, suddenly looked behind him as he felt a fetal threat approaching him.


    Just as he turned around, his eyes met a shiny star or the spearhead that was shining because of the sun.


    BANG

 Chapter 119 The Monsters Strength

    "AHHH!" The girls beside Nakal and the other people around the street scream in panic.


    Fortunately, Reg didn''t use any spiritual energy, or those might have injured all the ordinary people and the girls. The attack only created a strong shockwave, which was all wind.


    The wind flung the ordinary people away, but the cultivators on the street caught them in time.


    Nakal, on the other hand, was getting dragged away by the force of the spear. He was holding the spear from just below its spearhead with his spiritual energy. He became frustrated at not being able to stop the spear. So, spiritual energy spilled out of him and sted away the spear force.


    Crack


    Crushing the spear with his bare hand, he looked around to see who was the culprit of this incident. But he didn''t find anyone; he only got to meet hundreds of eyes that were filled with horror and nervousness.


    Nakal stood alone in the street and pondered with a heavy, darkened face. ''Shit! This will turn bad.''


    "It is a demon cultivator! Run!"


    No one knew who said it but that acted like a go signal for everyone to run from this ce.


    "Call the patriarchs!"


    "No, first call Vik."


    "Tsk, Kal will get mad now," Nakal said with annoyance. Then he looked in the Crimson Moon Pce''s direction. "I guess, I have to forcefully take her and leave quickly with the other goods."


    Nakal just took one step in that direction when suddenly he heard a bone-chilling voice that was filled with a calm yet raging anger. "I finally found you, bastard."


    Nakal turned around and saw a man with short ck hair in armor ring at him.


    Nakal was able to identify his cultivation realm instantly. "Ehh, a guy who has not even reached the Nascent Soul Realm is thinking of¡­killing me?"


    The man, whom we all know as Vik, looked at Nakal with a stern face. "Do you think I can''t? You know you have been making a huge mess around the town for the past few days, and it has made me so mad that I decided to always be on the lookout for anything suspicious. I didn''t expect I would be this lucky."


    "Who are you speaking of? I just came to this town today." Nakal felt something weird in Vik''s words.


    "It doesn''t matter; you just have to die," Vik said as he took a single step forward.


    Nakal said with a mocking tone. "You really thin-"


    Nakal didn''t finish his sentence; he felt a sharp tingling on his neck. He looked carefully and saw Vik to his right making a horizontal sh at his neck. ''This guy is fast.''


    Ting


    Nakal easily blocked that sword attack by using his own. He said this to Vik with a smirk. "You are good."


    "You talk too much," Vik replied with a chilling voice as his sword slithered away and came back, shing at Nakal''s stomach.


    Nakal''s eyes widened in shock, as he didn''t even see when his sword came down to his stomach; for him, it looked like he teleported, but he knew it wasn''t.


    Bang


    Nakal''s body shot back and smashed into the buildings, but no blood came out as he used his spiritual energy to defend himself. He got up from the rubble and looked at Vik, who was standing quietly. ''What is that swordy!? That is something only grandmaster-level swordmasters could do. He can''t be at that level, he has such a low cultivation realm. He can''t ever be one!''<novelnext></novelnext>


    ¡­


    Earlier, Reg was watching silently at Nakal, who just broke his spear.


    He wanted to leave, but when he saw Nakal still had the heart to take Fiona away, Reg decided to really go and fight Nakal, knowing he might lose.


    But all of that anger and worry were for nothing as Vik came in. Still, Reg didn''t leave and went to watch the fight, just to know the monsterbeled by the system.


    And, the system was correct again. Vik already won against Nakal with pure sword skill and against someone who was in a higher cultivation realm than him.


    Reg smacked his lips and wondered. ''Is this guy''sbat strength at the Mid Stage Nascent Soul Realm!? If it is, then this guy is truly a monster!''


    Reg felt fortunate that he wasn''t on the bad side of Vik while also feeling regretful that someone like him wasn''t able to achieve great heights just because of jealousy and the fear of not being in power.


    ''Always be worry of your surroundings.'' Reg felt this statement of his had made hime this far without any failures.


    Then Reg looked at the situation and felt he should take Fiona away in the meantime.


    ¡­


    As soon as Reg left, the atmosphere between Vik and Nakal turned solemn.


    From both of them, spiritual energy spilled out and caused tremors in the ground.


    Nakal coated himself and his sword with his red spiritual energy. His might look the same as the Burnhearts, but it waspletely opposite. Nakal''s spiritual energy had a sinister aura to it as if evil spirits were buried in it.


    On the other hand, Vik''s was silver and had a calm yet sharp aura that was deadly.


    Nakal looked at Vik with anger. "I will make you pay!"


    Nakal vanished and appeared before Vik, swinging his sword that was filled with his spiritual energy. Vik did the same, shing against him head on.


    BANG


    Vik''s feet dug deep into the ground, but he still remained straight and strong.


    Vik and Nakal weren''t finished with that. They flew around everywhere and exchanged their swords, which caused destruction all over the town.


    Fortunately, Vik had informed the guards to evacuate the citizens before he arrived near Nakal.


    By now, the news of Vik and Nakal''s sh has reached everyone''s ears.


    ¡­


    Burnheart Family.


    Kal, who just sat on his bed and was about to wait for a girl toe to serve him, had his expression change. Kal''s always-smiling face vanished and got darker. "I will kill that guy, but before that, let me kill this troublemaker first."


    Just as Kal vanished, everyone in the Burnheart got rmed, knowing what might ur now.

 Chapter 120 Possession

    Pol looked at the direction of the fight worriedly and at Kal''s leaving figure. His face darkened. "This is bad. Let''s go!"


    Bast and Kus looked at each other, then followed Pol''s vanishing figure.


    ¡­


    Brustiar and Gravitar also sprinted out of their room.


    Brustiar pondered with worry and nervousness. ''I knew something was wrong, but not to this degree. This is basically giving a signal to everyone to go to war with us in the name of justice. The ancestors had to know about this, but they still chose to make a deal with them. I¡­I¡­''


    "Don''t think too much. Let''s first see the situation." Gravitar said, seeing his friend getting worried like that.


    Letting out a sigh, Brustiar said."Yea, let''s first see."


    ¡­


    Ragingwave n.


    "What is this?" Galibar looked at the direction of the fight, and his eyes widened when he found out who it was. "A demon cultivator, and such a strong one at that!?"


    The other elders in the hall were as shocked as Galibar.


    "Huh?" Mingxi noticed something else that others didn''t. "Isn''t that one of the guests that Burnheart received?"


    "What?" Galibar, along with many others, looked at Mingxi, who was dumbfounded himself by what he said.


    "Quick, everyone, get ready for war!" Galibar gave an immediate order that everyone followed willingly.


    In their ancestral hall.


    "We can''t miss this chance," Tai said to Rag and Kant. They nodded their heads,pletely agreeing with him.


    ¡­


    IceFire n.


    "Huh?" Julie left her room just after saying that, as she wanted to watch what was happening.


    Her whole n was awakened from their usual deep cultivation state.


    Kaley and Jasmine''s faces became stern.


    "It looks like something big will happen."


    "Yes. But we don''t have to meddle in it. Let''s just watch it from the sides."


    ¡­


    PoisonFire Army''s camp.


    "Did they really have a rtionship with demon cultivators?" Muril asked the man in front of him, who was the captain of the spy team.


    Batu and Haone also didn''t expect to hear such things.


    The captain of the spy team was keeping a close eye on the situation around the Burnheart Family. They also thought, like many others, that the guests were from a potentiallyrge force, which made them worry earlier.


    Now they saw it was nothing to be worried about.


    The man nodded his head. "Yes, sir. He is currently fighting the town guard captain, Vik."


    "Good. Blow the horns; we will go to war." Muril stood up from his position and went to put on his helmet.


    Batu and Haone looked at each other and went to their own squads.


    ¡­<novelnext></novelnext>


    Bang!


    Nakal''s body smashed against the ground, causing a ripple-like effect. This also wasn''t the first time Nakal got beaten down.


    Throughout this whole fight, he was being overwhelmed by Vik.


    It was not that he was getting overwhelmed by his spiritual energy or whatever; it was simply because of skill.


    Vik would use less spiritual energy but still make effective attacks that made Nakal hard to get an advantage on. Also, Vik had superior sword skills that made Nakal fully vulnerable. The only thing that was keeping him alive was his cultivation realm.


    Nakal looked at Vik, who was dashing toward him. ''I can''t go on like this.''


    " [ Blood Contract - Devouring Lycan''s Possession ] " Nakal''s spiritual energy covered him like an egg, then burst open just before Vik arrived.


    Vik was about to swing his sword but stopped. He retreated back in a hurry.


    Bang


    The ce Vik just was in was now dug open by a huge w mark.


    Vik looked carefully and saw a giant Lycan that had sharp ws and a face that was giving him a bloodthirsty smile.


    "Tsk, as expected of these guys." Vik sneered at seeing Nakal use this technique.


    Vik knew this technique as it was famous among demon cultivators. This technique would help them contract with demons from the abyss and let them possess the host''s body. It was only used when you saw your inevitable defeat.


    "Such weaklings, always borrowing others'' strengths." Vik hated this technique to the core. He believed in his own strength. Even if his opponent lost, he wouldn''t disrespect them when they used their own strength.


    Vik decided to use the first move of his technique as he knew he wouldn''t be able to win against Nakal like he did the previous time.


    " [ Seamless Sword - Metallic Hymn ] " Vik rushed back to Nakal after saying that.


    Nakal also charged toward Vik, taking big leaps. He swung his ws, intending to tear Vik apart.


    But Vik didn''t retreat likest time. He swung his sword at Nakal''s w, and while he was doing that, a metallic sound came out of his sword.


    Ting


    Instantly, the metal objects surrounding them turned into sharp spikes and attacked Nakal from all sides.


    Bang!


    Puchi¡­.


    Nakal''s attack was blocked by Vik, and the spikes had inserted multiple parts into his body. The spikes went back to normal and melted on the ground.


    Vik wasn''t done with that; he followed through with a flurry of attacks that gave Nakal no chance to defend and left him getting attacked from all sides.


    Nakal''s body got riddled with holes, and he started to feel his body getting wet by his own blood.


    RAWR


    Suddenly, Nakal screamed at point-nk range, which caught Vik off guard. Vik''s body got sted back, letting Nakal have a chance to breathe.


    Just as Viknded on the ground, he saw the injuries all over Nakal''s body were healed.


    "This healing ability, so annoying." Vik''s hatred for the usage of this technique was also for this.


    The demons at the abyss had physical strength beyondprehension, which wasplemented by their healing ability. Whenever Vik tried to kill a demon cultivator, he would get stuck because they wouldn''t just die.


    "Also, he has already lost his sanity. Such a weak guy." Vik saw Nakal calm down and didn''t rush at him like usual.


    Instead, he was smelling, like he was trying to find prey for him to eat.

 Chapter 121 Brustiars Choice

    Nakal''s wolf head rotated and searched the surroundings. Then it caught Vik''s figure.


    "AWWWOOO!"


    Nakal howled toward the sky, announcing its excitement. With a beastly grin on Nakal''s face, he teleported beside Vik.


    ''No, it''s not teleportation. His speed has increased.'' Vik pondered as he shed at Nakal''s attack.


    BangBangBang


    A series of loud sounds urred that looked like they were caused by metals shing against each other.


    Despite the sudden increase in speed and attack that Nakal gained, he wasn''t able to do any damage to Vik.


    Vik was able to pierce Nakal''s body many times, but he would get those wounds easily healed.


    Vik felt this stalemate they were having would do nothing and that reinforcements mighte for Nakal. ''I guess I have to use this.''


    " [ Seamless Sword - Star Thrusts ] "


    Vik pulled back his sword and thrusted his sword one time.


    No! Not one time, he had thrusted multiple times, but with the speed he did, it seemed as though he did it just one time.


    THRUD!!!


    Giant holes appeared on Nakal''s body, maiming him. His body dropped to the ground with a look of disbelief on his face.


    ...


    Reg and Fiona, who were leaving and were near the area, were able to witness such a feat.


    Fiona smacked her lips and said with absolute shock. "I didn''t think he would be this strong!"


    Fiona had met Vik and talked to him many times. She always felt he was just a simple guy who the sect sent to fill the gaps. But now it looks like she was under the wrong impression the entire time.


    Reg was as shocked as Fiona. He was shocked because he just understood the definition of monster in the system''s book. Also, the system indicated there were many like Vik.


    ''These monsters can easily achieve feats that normal people would have a hard time evenprehending.'' Reg thought silently. He looked at Fiona and spoke solemnly. "Let''s leave; I am feeling many powerful spiritual pressuresing from every direction."


    Fiona nodded her head and left with Reg.


    ...


    Vik came before Nakal, whose body was tattered with holes.


    "You still have breath in you. You guys are really annoying." Vik could feel Nakal taking short yet heavy breaths from time to time.


    Vik, without saying much, swung his sword down at Nakal''s head.


    ''Huh?'' Vik halted his execution; instead, he shed his sword to the right.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Ting


    Vik''s body shot backward, but he was able to quickly get his footing before hitting the pile of rubble. He looked up and saw a bulky man with a giant hammer on his shoulder. "So, there are more of you."


    Kal didn''t say anything, just nced at Nakal''s body and said with a grimace. "Tsk, this guy is always irrational."


    Vik readied himself and was about to deal a killing blow to Nakal. But he stopped because what he saw next made him go into pure disbelief.


    "So, you guys were the main culprits!" Vik gritted his teeth and looked at the Burnheart Ancestors, who had descended from the sky andnded beside Nakal.


    Pol said with a sigh. "You can''t me us for being like that. We are just following our hearts."


    "Following your hearts?" Vik sneered with anger. "You guys are just blinded by greed. What did these demon cultivators offer you that made you join their side?"


    "Strength! Something the sect isn''t able to give to us." Kus answered out loud with augh. "The Lord will make us go to an even higher cultivation realm! Something that the sect is refusing to do even though they have the resources to do so."


    "So that you can rule the town all by yourselves? What idiotic ambition I am seeing!" Vik said it with disdain.


    Bast, who had been quiet the entire time, finally spoke. "What is idiotic ambition? We are just trying to rule this town like the sect rules over others. Hmph, if we do it, it is immoral for you guys, but when you guys do it, it is all about justice and the wellbeing of themon people."


    Vik squinted his eyes at Bast and said. "Do you know why the sect didn''t want to give you the resources? Just think about it. The sect never meddled in anything that happened between the people of their own town or all towns. They don''t mind what happens here, as long as no outside force meddles in."


    "Also, the sect and I believe in the power of our own strength. If you advance with the help of external items, how far would you even be able to approach?"


    "Shut up!" Kus angrily shouted back. "How could you even know what we have to go through."


    "Yes, I won''t. Because I was able to break my past limits, I will not be senile for the rest of the years." Vik mocked back with a smile and readied his sword; despite being outnumbered and weaker in terms of overall strength.


    ...


    "What do you think we should do?" Gravitar asked Brustiar with concern.


    Brustiar had ck lines all over his face as he felt he was betrayed, living in a crafted lie that wasn''t meant to be known to him. He wanted to rebel very much, but he knew he couldn''t do that. "We will be ready to help the ancestors when they are needed."


    "Huh~ If you say so." Gravitar gave a helpless sigh, knowing what path his friend had chosen.


    They appeared behind the ancestor, ready to give support.


    This made Vik frown, no matter how arrogant and confident he was, he wasn''t stupid to think that he could win against all of them.


    "Vik, thank you for holding on to your ground. We are here to push these demons away from this town." Suddenly, Vik heard a voice beside him, and he turned around to see who it was.


    "So, you have arrived." It was none other than Galibar.


    Galibar said with a smile. "Not only me."


    Vik saw three more people who were old and bulky standing in front of him. ''It seems everyone is joining in.''

 Chapter 122 Havoc

    "So you guys showed up." Pol nced at Tai, who was also looking straight at him.


    Tai then turned toward Kal and Nakal. "I actually can''t believe you guys would join hands with the demon sect."


    "Stop talking and kill them quickly!" Rag didn''t talk much and came straight before Kal.


    Kal didn''t turn around, but he swung his hammer at Rag''s fist at an extreme speed.


    BANG


    That quickly announced the start of their all-out sh.


    The ancestors rushed at each other; Vik went to kill Kal, and Galibar readied himself to attack Brustiar.


    Brustiar looked at Galibar and said to Gravitar solemnly. "You should leave and watch over the family. You might get injured."


    Brustiar was worried about Gravitar, as he wasn''t in the Nascent Soul Realm and didn''t have the strength like the monster Vik topete against the big guys.


    "Okay, but be careful." Gravitar nodded his head and left the ce. He knew he wasn''t strong enough to fight anyone here. He should rather go to the family and wait for any potential attack from the snake that was hiding.


    Brustiar took out his sword and said to Galibar. "I won''t ho-"


    Brustiar wasn''t able to finish his sentence when suddenly he felt fetal dangering from behind him. He turned around and was swinging his sword with full strength.


    BANG


    Brustiar''s eyes widened in surprise because he didn''t know the person in front of him. But when he looked carefully at the spear his sword had shed with, he knew who it was. "You are from the PoisonFire n!"


    "Die!" Muril looked at Brustiar sternly and made a flurry of thrusts.


    Brustiar replied back with his own attacks.


    As they were about to get absorbed in their fight, Brustiar got reminded of someone else.


    "Buddy, you seem to have forgotten about me." Galibar''s calm voice entered his ears from the back.


    Bam


    Galibar''s punch sent Brustiar away, smashing him against an intact building.


    "You must be the patriarch of the Ragingwave n, Galibar." Muril didn''t rush at Brustiar; instead, he talked to Galibar. He wanted to know if it was an ally or not.


    "Yes, and you might be..." Galibar asked back, curious about Muril''s identity.


    Muril spoke with a stern face. "I am Muril, one of the elders at PoisonFire n, the father of Mike."


    "Oh," Galibar didn''t get much surprised as he was almost able to guess who it was.<novelnext></novelnext>


    At that moment, Brustiar rose up from the rubble without any injury to his body and looked at Muril. "You might have gotten the wrong idea, we were framed into this situation, but you won''t believe whatever we say now."


    Saying that Brustiar''s eyes drifted toward Kal, who was fighting Vik casually.


    "What is it? Do you think those demon cultivators will help you? Wrong! They will now think of how to save their lives." Muril spoke with a rare smile on his face.


    Brustiar was dumbfounded when he saw Muril getting the wrong idea, but it surprisingly revealed something.


    "Who are you!?" Suddenly, everyone heard Kal''s shout, which brought everyone''s attention.


    In the sky, someone else was fighting against Kal. He was old and had a skinny body, but the pressure he emitted was no less than Kal''s.


    Brustiar knew the situation had turned worse, so he attacked Muril without saying anything, but Galibar came in time to save him.


    ''This is annoying.'' Brustiar gritted his teeth and went to fight with everything he had.


    ¡­


    "Ohh¡­. They are all here. These guys are all big figures with strength that I once yearned for, but now it is nothing but a mere short time before I will be on the same strength level as them." Gale said, looking at their fight from a certain distance andmenting on himself.


    He put the mask away because he was about to do something here and he didn''t want his Reg identity to get smeared with suspicion. Then he nced at the surrounding destruction that their fight was causing and said withpassion. "So many crumbled buildings, roads hard to spot, dead bodies of every age demographic¡ªsuch deadly havoc. Even after Vik evacuated the people earlier, so many died."


    After dropping off Fiona at IceFire n, Gale saw many refugees surrounding the IceFire n. Maybe Vik had thought through this earlier, as IceFire n was the only one that treated ordinary people decently. Also, Burnheart and Ragingwave were in dangerous situations themselves.


    However, Vik wasn''t fast enough, as he also couldn''t have predicted the fight would escte this quickly. Many people were still left out in the open and got crushed to death in the aftermath of their fight.


    Gale looked at the sky and the ground where their fight had heated up.


    He first checked Kal''s information.


    [ Kal (Fourth Stage Nascent Soul Realm): An inner elder at the Demon Blight Sect. He has a passion for deflowering virgin beautiful girls. He is also a very sadistic person who would torture girls while having sex with them. It is so severe that with every session, one girl would die. He is considering signaling the sect for reinforcements. ]


    ''Are everyone from the Demon Blight Sect scums?'' Gale was very dumbfounded after he finished reading that.


    Gale decided to be very worried about the Demon Blight Sect, as they might do anything to his girls.


    Then he looked at the rest and summed up what he read.


    ''These ancestors are all in the Nascent Soul Realm. Their leader, Pol, and Tai are at the Third Stage Nascent Soul Realm, while the others are at the Second Stage Nascent Soul Realm.'' Gale then shifted his focus to the PoisonFire duo.


    ''Ehh¡­This Muril is in the First Stage Nascent Soul Realm, and Maga, Mike''s grandfather, is in the Fourth Stage Nascent Soul Realm. They are really ahead of this town in terms ofbat strength.'' Gale was a bit surprised seeing their cultivation realm.


    He heard the towns surrounding theirs were better than theirs, but not to this level.

 Chapter 123 Sudden Arrival

    ''I guess I''ll have to worry about them in the future.'' Gale put this matter off forter and focused on what he came here for.


    He looked at the squirming body of Nakal, which still wasn''t healed, and from the looks of it, it might take much longer or he needed some healing pills.


    ''You dare to put your eye on my woman¡­it is unfortunate that I couldn''t kill you fully with my own hands, but¡­'' Gale dashed before Nakal''s body in seconds, He took out a spear and red down at Nakal. ''It doesn''t matter; this might also count as killing you with my own hands.''


    Puchi!


    Gale''s spear was easily able to pierce through Nakal''s head as he was fully defenseless.


    [ Congrattions, Host! You have made a double cross-realm kill for the first time. ]


    [ You have gained 10 points. ]


    [ Congrattions, Host. You have unlocked Gold Level Achievement "On The Way To The Realm of Monster" ]


    [ This achievement can be called a skill, and it helps you increase your strength by half-fold for a short period of time.(2 Minutes) ]


    [ Congrattions, Host, You have unlocked Gold Level Achievement "Fisherman''s Vision" ]


    [ This achievement can be called a skill and it helps you see 1 second in the future. ]


    Gale stood dumbfounded as he received all these notifications all of a sudden that was filled with great skills, which he could simply say - were very rare.


    "I guess, it was truly fruitful," Gale said with a big smirk as he condensed all of Nakal''s blood essence into the shape of a ball.


    As he was done with that, he was ready to leave, but something caught in his spiritual sense that made him halt in his steps. He turned his head to the side and saw a hunchbacked, old man standing quietly, looking at him.


    Gale looked at himself and said with a chuckle. "Will you look at that? I didn''t expect to meet you here¡­Elder Thunder."


    It was none other than Elder Thunder, just as Gale said. Elder Thunder stared at Gale, devoid of any emotion. "I finally caught you in person, Gale."


    Gale looked at Elder Thunder with mockery, not worried about his sudden arrival. "How did you know I might be here? I thought only trying to find how to get into power was going on in your senile brain."


    "You don''t have to rile up any of my emotions. You have already made me inside." Elder Thunder said with a bit of sadness in his voice. The death of his grandson totally broke him.


    "Hey, hey, don''t say it like that. People might interpret me as the viin. First of all, I am totally not sorry for killing your grandson, and how could I? That idiot was having sex with a girl sneakily, not doing his job." Gale ridiculed him in a voice pattern that made Elder Thunder go back on his word and be slightly angry. "Lastly, you are someone with a sinister mind who killed my parents and is thinking of overthrowing the whole town. As expected of the outer elder, how could I even feel sorry for someone like you?"


    This time, the anger on Elder Thunder''s face was reced by pure shock. He looked at Gale with wide-open eyes. "How do you know?"


    Gale looked at Elder Thunder with a grin, finding it extremely fun to toy with Elder Thunder''s emotions. "Just like how you find me by analyzing the pattern of my fishermen''s behavior, right¡­.?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Anyone could pick that up if they used their brain properly, but yours don''t make any kind of sense." Elder Thunder red at Gale. "Because I am sure I didn''t leave any clue behind."


    "Hehehe," Gale chuckled to himself, "There are many things in this world that don''t make any kind of sense."


    Elder Thunder brought out a long, double-edged sword from his storage ring and said with a grim face. "I am done with your nonsense. I will just silence you very quickly."


    Bang


    Gale just ducked down to dodge Elder Thunder''s sudden burst of attack, only to hear sounds of thunder and something exploding. ''That was so fast.''


    Gale was genuinely surprised and had no mood to joke around. He took a spear in his hand and thrust it into Elder Thunder''s stomach, but...


    Bang


    In a matter of seconds, Elder Thunder swept away Gale''s attack like it was nothing.


    Gale wasn''t done by that and went to sh against Elder Thunder. But he quickly lost his ground and went into a defensive.


    He slowly analyzed Elder Thunder''s attack style. ''A sudden yet strong strike filled with every ounce of his energy, just like thunder. This exins his name.''


    " [ Warrior''s Spear - First Form - Celestial Dance ]." Gale used his first move directly from the start. He dodged and attacked from all around Elder Thunder.


    Despite looking like Gale was at an advantage, he really wasn''t able to do anything, as Elder Thunder was able to block all of his attacks.


    ''This gap in the cultivation realm.'' Gale''s face darkened as he knew why he wasn''t able to do much. He was seriously weaker than Elder Thunder in the cultivation realm.


    All of a sudden, Gale heard a rumbling sound like thunder grumbling in the clouds.


    " [ Thunder Art - Rain ]. " Just as Elder Thunder said, Gale saw multiple strikes from Elder Thunder that wereing toward him in a bunched-up way.


    Gale''s eyes shot wide open as he quickly used his second move. " [ Warrior''s Spear - Second Form - Killing God''s Thrusts ]."


    Gale forcefully broke past his limits and thrusted his spear on the same amount as Elder Thunder.


    But he still wasn''t able to contend with his strength and had his body shot backward, smashing into a big pile of rubble.


    "I was expecting you to be easy to kill, but you are good." Elder Thunder said it with a bit of awe as he looked at Gale climbing out of the rubble.


    Gale looked at his injuries and said."Nah, I am bad. I wasn''t able to overwhelm such a weak guy like you. Your praise instead brings me shame."

 Chapter 124 Dangerous Refine

    The veins on Elder Thunder''s head started to twitch upon hearing Gale''s mockery.


    "You are spouting too much nonsense for someone who is about to die." Elder Thunder nced at Gale and readied himself to use [ Thunder Art - Rain ] to kill Gale once and for all.


    "HAHAHA," Galeughed out loud like someone who had gone insane. This stupefied Elder Thunder as to what was the reason for Gale''s sudden burst ofughter.


    Gale looked at Elder Thunder''s stupefied reaction and said with a big grin. "Do you really think you can know me very well just from a few shes and talks? You''re wrong¡­ Even I don''t know myself fully, and what you are trying is just idiotic to me."


    "So, I will let you have the honor of showing you one of my few sides." Gale took out the blood essence ball of Nakal from his storage ring.


    Elder Thunder had seen that earlier but didn''t focus on it much. But now that he looked at it carefully, he was beyond dumbfounded. He felt that if he could absorb it somehow, he could advance in leaps and bounds. His eyes shed with greed; however, he was unsure if he could take that in one go. ''This potent energy¡­''


    Elder Thunder wasn''t able to finish his thought process when suddenly he saw Gale gulping that ball in one go. His eyes widened in shock at Gale''s abrupt action. ''He will die.''


    He wasn''t quite right, but he wasn''t off the mark.


    In the past, Gale refined the blood essence slowly; he never took it all at once, knowing his body couldn''t handle it - especially the ones with the most potent energy.


    Just after the blood essence ball entered his stomach, a reaction urred that burned his entire body and turned him red like a tomato. His body writhed with pain, but he endured it by gritting his teeth.


    Then, shing a smile on his face, he looked at Elder Thunder, who was giving him a weird look. "Hey, are you thinking I am trying to kill myself? Then I am sorry to bring you bad news, but I am not. I am going to kick your ass like this."


    Gale vanished from his spot and came beside Elder Thunder in a split second.


    Elder Thunder was a bit surprised by that, but not so much. ''His speed increased just a fraction.''


    He easily swatted away Gale''s spear thrust and went for killing blows.


    Because he was in pain, Gale wasn''t able to move his body properly and got injured from time to time. But Gale was able to heal those injuries at a faster rate because of the massive amount of blood essence.


    Elder Thunder pondered silently as it happened right before his eyes. ''Am I helping him process through that massive amount of energy faster? But if so, then I can''t injure him, and I can''t even watch him process through this silently. It seems I have to strike a killing blow here and now.''


    Elder Thunder used [ Thunder Art - Rain ], creating heavy injuries all over Gale, but that was still not enough to finish him. He became a bit stumped, as he felt he was shing the hardest object in his life that wouldn''t be cut down that easily.


    Gale''s injuries got healed again, this time almost taking away the redness all around his body.


    ''This little demon is making me use mys-'' Elder Thunder wasn''t able to finish when¡­<novelnext></novelnext>


    Puchi-Bam


    Gale inserted his spear just a little into Elder Thunder''s stomach, which waster blocked by a strong shield made of his spiritual energy.


    "Tsk, don''t tell me you have only that move as a finishing blow." Gale''s dejected voice could be heard in Elder Thunder''s ears, who was healing his injury while looking at Gale with a weird expression.


    Elder Thunder asked Gale with heavy confusion. "How did you be so strong suddenly? I wasn''t able to react to that. I can see your cultivation realm didn''t increase despite refining that potent energy. What did you do?"


    Gale cracked his neck and then said, "Why are you sounding like a boomer? There are so many ways to increase my strength. I don''t have a limited imagination like you."


    Elder Thunder gritted his teeth again in anger. He didn''t know why he went to ask him these questions; perhaps it was a greedy desire in his heart to learn about these mystical treasures.


    " [ Thunder Art - Heavenly Tribtion ] ." Elder Thunder shot toward Gale like a heavenly thunder,ing to punish Gale for his sins.


    Gale used [ Burning Heart - Second Form - Killing God''s Thrusts ] to block that attack.


    BANG


    With his newly found strength, Gale was able to tackle such a burst of attack that was full of energy without getting infrared. But the force behind that sends his body flying backward.


    Gale was about to get his footing when he saw Elder Thunder had already arrived before him. ''Don''t tell me this is a continuous, chained attack!?''


    Only that could exin why Elder Thunder''s next attack shot Gale''s already-flying body further back.


    Elder Thunder tossed Gale away toward the walls as Gale could only defend himself in such a barrage of attacks.


    Finally, Gale''s body shot toward the wall like a cannonball. He shifted his body in the air, wanting to use his feet to cushion himself against the wall.


    BANG


    But that failed miserably, as a crater appeared on the wall just the moment his feet touched it. However, he was at least able to slow down his flying momentum. He looked at Elder Thunder, who wasing at him at a rapid speed while bleeding all over his body.


    Gale quickly ran his thought process in full throttle. ''The power behind his attack is increasing, and his speed too. Fortunately, I am much stronger than before, and his bleeding is affecting him too. But, I think I can''t defend against this next attack properly. I might get seriously injured.''

 Chapter 125 Dont Assume Things So Fast

    "I guess I have to go all out." Gale poured every ounce of his spiritual energy onto his sword.


    The muscles and veins on his arms popped out, twitching rhythmically.


    Gale didn''t want to use trust because if he missed, he would be dead. He wanted to use the spear as a sword and sh it against Elder Thunder''s sword.


    ''It''s here." Gale did an overhead sh and shed against the Elder Thunder, who streaked through the air, crashing into Gale.


    BANG


    A loud explosion demolished that section of the wall, giving the impression that a massive boulder was thrown at it from afar.


    From the big cloud of dust and smoke, something flew out and came crashing into the forest.


    As the smoke left that flying object, one could see who it was. It was none other than Gale, whose body had gone lump, and blood was flowing out of his mouth, pouring down on the trees like a slight drizzle.


    Bang!


    Gale''s body crashed deep into the forest, making it impossible to know if he was alive or not.


    On the outer side of the crumbled wall, Elder Thunder was standing by supporting himself with his sword.


    Blood was pouring out from all over his body, and there seems to be no sign of it stopping. His injuries were not healing, which indicated he had run out of spiritual energy.


    Step


    Despite such heavy injuries, he walked forward - in the direction where Gale crashed. He wanted to see if Gale was alive or not. He couldn''t let him live, as Gale knew of his identity, and Gale might return much stronger than before to kill, as he was fearful of his way of increasing strength in a matter of seconds. "I¡­won''t¡­let¡­you¡­live.."


    ¡­


    Deep into the forest.


    "What just crashed down here?" A cultivator said as he looked at where Gale and the ground collided.


    "I don''t know, but let''s check. What if it is an enemy? We can''t let anyone know about these goods." Another said as he looked at the rows and rows of girls tied down on the ground.


    The goods he was talking about were the kidnapped girls.


    Kus had hired some rogue cultivators to transport the girls from the Burnheart Family to here and to watch over them till the envoys would take them away.


    The girls were now conscious and saw what had urred. But they could do anything as they weren''t able to use their spiritual energy. A cor was ced upon their necks that stopped their spiritual sense from making contact with the dantian, where the spiritual energy resides.


    Among the twelve cultivators, one went to the crash site.


    However, just as he approached, someone was visible in his sight.


    A shadowy figure could be seen. From what the man could see, he was able to deduce that the figure had his arms dangling down and his head was looking upward.


    "Hey, who are you?" The man shouted, trying to see if he couldmunicate.


    He knew the horror of the outside world, as sleeping dragons and crouching tigers were everywhere, waiting for them to be sheep under their sharp ws. So, he was afraid to provoke someone far stronger than him.


    Crack.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The figure''s head straightened, and that sound echoed in the man''s ears.


    "Where¡­"


    The man perked his ears up to clearly hear what the figure wanted to say.


    And in that moment, the dust also settled down, making it fully visible to the man and everyone else.


    It was none other than Gale. His whole arms were ruptured as blood flowed down like water leaking from a pipe. He was only half naked because his top half had been destroyed and only a small portion of his pants remained.


    Gale nced around to see his surroundings carefully. He saw a few men looking at him cautiously and worriedly, while a bunch of girls was looking at him quite opposite to the men - their eyes were filled with hope and fear.


    ''What a stark contrast.'' Saying that in his mind, Gale looked at the man in front of him who had asked him a question earlier. "Where am I?"


    The man didn''t say anything and looked at Gale''s cultivation realm carefully. He and along with his teammates'' guards went down when they just saw Gale was only at the Eight Stage Cultivation Realm.


    "Kill this guy." Someone from behind said it nonchntly.


    They were only afraid because they weren''t too sure who the crashed-down figure was. Now that they saw it was someone in the same cultivation realm as them, they felt Gale wasn''t worth keeping alive.


    They were all from the Seven Stage Foundation Realm to the First Stage Golden Core Realm. They were hand-picked by Kus so as not to see much trouble like the previous time.


    Well, the cultivators of this realm weren''t much better than the previous ones, and in such desperate times, Kus felt these were the best he coulde up with.


    "You guys all share the same brain cell," Gale said after taking a deep breath.


    [ Blood Pump - You can refill the stamina in your body in an instant. (Cooldown: 3 hours ) ]


    [ Regeneration - Heal 50% of your injuries. (Cooldown: 8 hours ) ]


    The cultivators were confused by what Gale said. But the next moment, their eyes widened in shock.


    Gale turned into seven illusionary figures of himself, and those figures rushed at them.


    The cultivators were about to take out their weapons when suddenly the ones in front felt their eyes be blurry.


    The ones in the back were bewildered by Gale''s speed and the way he killed them easily.


    "Run!'' One of them shouted, knowing they had messed up very much. They assumed too quickly, and it was now biting them back.


    The girls who were watching from the side had their fears go away, and they were reced with awe.


    "So cool!"


    "Who is he? I have never seen him before."


    "Hmph, can''t you see? He is from our family, the Burnheart Family. This is our hidden genius who is here to save us."


    "Don''t you try to assume just like the other guys did. We still don''t know his motive. Also, I don''t trust anyone from your family."

 Chapter 126 Gales Laughter

    "This was unexpected," Gale whispered softly, under his breath.


    He had cleaned up this ce in a matter of seconds. Now, he was being eyed by two hundred girls.


    Gale turned his head in their direction and asked. "Do you guys want to have me free you?"


    The girls nodded their heads vigorously and begged.


    "Please, free me. My old parents are already very worried about me."


    "I don''t want to stay here. I wanna go away, I want to leave this town."


    "Please save us. We won''t forget this debt."


    Gale listened and looked around carefully. He saw most of this voice of desperationing from the girls born asmoners. The girls from the two ns and the family had their chests puffed up and sat silently - like they were waiting for their prince charming toe and save them.


    "Huh~" Gale breathed out as he looked at them pitifully. ''They are in such a desperate situation yet are not asking for help; they still seem to be living in their dreams.''


    Despite being disappointed, he went to help them out.


    Slowly yet surely, he removed the cors from everyone''s necks.


    After removing thest one, he looked at the cor in his hand, carefully. ''What is this item? It can easily make a cultivator powerless. Unfortunately, this item looks too weak to be used against cultivators above the Golden Core Realm.''


    Just as Gale tossed the cor away, from the corners of his eyes, he saw someone.


    Gale turned around and said with a smirk."I didn''t expect you to be still alive, Elder Thunder."


    This caught the attention of most of the girls, who were rejoicing after getting freed. They looked in the direction Gale was looking and saw a haggard, heavily injured man walking slowly toward them, using his sword as a cane.


    Among these girls were a bunch from the Burnheart family. They immediately recognized who it was.


    "Elder Thunder, what is wrong with you?" A voice of concern sounded, which made Gale nce a little.


    He noticed a mature, middle-aged woman with bangs in her red hair. Her slender and smooth body could bring many young girls to their shame. Gale knew who it was, as he didn''t have to use "Inspection" on her.


    "Miss Zoon, why are you here?" Elder Thunder also recognized this woman as this was the wife of the Burnheart Family''s patriarch, Brustiar''s wife, Zoon.


    Zoon looked at Elder Thunder with worry and concern. "What happened to you? Why are you so heavily injured? Are you perhaps holding back some strong guys to let this young mane and save us?"


    Zoon guessed that Gale and Elder Thunder were working together to save them. Along the way, Elder Thunder upied the big and dangerous guys while Gale came sneakily to save them.


    "Ha¡­Hahaha¡­.HAHAHA!" Gale couldn''t hold himself together after hearing that and burst outughing like a maniac.


    This left everyone dumbfounded, especially Zoon. She didn''t know why Gale startedughing just after she said that. She didn''t think she said anything funny.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The girls whispered among themselves as they felt creepy, and some fear started to bud in their hearts.


    "What is wrong, Elder Thunder?" Zoon asked with nervousness, as she couldn''t understand why their savior was acting like this.


    Elder Thunder answered back with ck lines all over his face. "Miss Zoon, you might not know him as you are always busy taking care of the house and your personal family. But I am sure you have heard about that kid going rogue in our family? Who killed his own family member? It is him, Gale Burnheart."


    The girls from Burnheart Family gasped out loud, not expecting their savior to be this person.


    Zoon covered her mouth in shock; her innocent heart couldn''t take such cruelty, she asked Gale. "Why did you do th-"


    Zoon didn''t finish her question as it got overwhelmed by Gale''sughter.


    "HAHAHAHA¡­HAHA..haha¡­ha.." Gale''sughter gradually calmed down.


    He looked at Elder Thunder, tilting his head and having a grin on his face. "I can''t believe you can still lie as though you are breathing air. Elder Thunder, I am done with you. I could have killed you earlier with the arsenal I had under my sleeves."


    Gale was telling the truth as he didn''t use the newly founded skills he got after killing Nakal. He was sure that if he used that, he could have killed Elder Thunder with less difficulty. But he didn''t, as he needed pressure, pressure to help him learn something.


    "Elder Thunder, I will let you die under the new technique you helped me awaken." Gale raised his right hand above his head and sliced down in a chopping motion. " [ Warrior''s Spear - Third Form - Sky Cleaver ] "


    Just as Gale''s hand came down, Elder Thunder felt an impending danger rming in his heart. He tried to raise his sword up to defend himself, but he was toote.


    Thud(2)


    Elder Thunder''s body got separated from the middle, and the two parts fell down on the ground like a banana peel.


    "What just happened?"


    "I¡­I¡­I don''t know. He just separated that old man without using any spiritual energy and from such distance."


    The girls got scared and froze on the spot, not knowing what to do.


    "Why¡­why did you kill him?" Zoon shouted at Gale, with slight tears in her eyes.


    Gale gave a cold re at Zoon and said."I can make you go ask him in person. Also, don''t think I saved you because I am a hero or anything. You girls will bring benefits to me."


    Gale''s body vanished after leaving those words, letting many girls breathe a sigh of relief.


    ''Why?'' Zoon wasn''t satisfied with what she got. She felt anger seeing Elder Thunder, who didn''t do anything, get killed for nothing. ''I will have to tell Brustiar about this. I want him cap-''


    And again, she wasn''t able to finish her thought process when she saw a woman with far superior beauty and dignity descend before all of them.

 Chapter 127 To Watch The Real Monster

    Unlike Elder Thunder, whom many here had trouble recognizing, everyone instantly got who this woman was.


    "The matriarch is here!" The girls from IceFire n rushed at Julie, who had just descended before them.


    Julie looked at the girls before her and said calmly."You should go to the n quickly; there is a serious war going on."


    "You girls should too." Turning toward the others, she said coldly.


    The word "war" brought everyone panic on their faces. They wanted to question many things about it to Julie but they couldn''t as they didn''t have the courage to do so.


    So, they quickly ran away to the town to see with their own eyes what was happening and go to their loved ones eventually.


    However, there was only one left, and that was Zoon. She came before Julie and asked with courage. "Can I ask you what happened earlier?"


    Julie nced at her and knew why she was asking. She''d heard Brustiar''s wife was innocent and kindhearted, which she found difficult to believe because, - Who in this world could be kindhearted?


    But from her expression and the things she seemed to be worrying about other than the "war" Julie just talked about this made Julie started to believe that Zoon might be an innocent woman like everyone says.


    "The boy you just saw was just as Elder Thunder said, but there are many truths hidden in it. I don''t want to say those things right now, however, you should be lucky he was here." Julie said as she was about to walk away.


    "That doesn''t exin him killing Elder Thunder." But Zoon didn''t let Julie go away that easily.


    Julie turned her head back and looked at Zoon, raising her eyebrows. "I think I forgot to tell you Elder Thunder was actually a spy from Demon Blight Sect. He was an elder from Demon Blight Sect and was sent here to bring the town under his feet."


    "Ho- How can that be!? He was such a calm and silent person who didn''t meddle in anyone''s business." Zoon couldn''t believe what she just heard. But that wasn''t the end.


    "I suggest you don''t trust anyone just because of their outer appearance because your own ancestors are siding with the Demon Blight Sect. They were the ones who kidnapped you and the rest of the girls to use you all as a way to get on the Demon Blight Sect''s good side." Julie vanished after leaving behind those words.


    Zoon''s face had turned pale as a ghost; she was having a hard time believing this was true. She had known that ancestors were sacred and were respectable people, extending their lives to guard their descendants. She just stood on her spot, contemting what she should do now.


    ...


    Julie, who was heading toward the town''s direction, halted her steps under a tree.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Why did you tell her? I didn''t need anyone to justify my actions." Julie turned her head at the source of the voice and saw Gale looking at her, leaning against the tree bark.


    "Don''t you want to be seen as a good guy? A hero? If you leave everyone with that impression, no one will ept you in the future." Julie asked curiously.


    Gale stood up and said to Julie, looking at her sapphire eyes. "I don''t care what the people will think about me. I am just doing this for my own benefit. They should be d that I am doing anything that might bring too much harm to their lives."


    "I didn''t think you would be like that. You only think about yourself." Julie asked, raising her eyebrows. She felt she was starting to know what and who Gale was, other than his always carefree smile.


    "Yeah, I sure do. I only think about myself and my women." Gale chuckled, not denying what Julie said. Then he asked with a smirk. "Also, it is not right to stalk someone all the time. You saw me having a hard fight with Elder Thunder the entire time, right? Why didn''t youe and help me? You know I am the only one who could help you remove that curse?"


    Julie regained her demeanor and spoke, puffing up her chest. "Do you think you can fool me? You have to remember that I am the matriarch of a n and a powerhouse in the surrounding region. I can see you had many things up your sleeves as you would smile sometimes during the fight and had a face that was screaming you were excited the entire time."


    "Sorry, sorry. It was my fault for asking that." Gale waved his hand and said, half apologetically. How could he not know that Julie, who was at Second Stage Nascent Soul Realm, wouldn''t be able to notice his small actions?


    Then he asked. "Shall we head toward the town now? I feel like the fight there is about to reach its climax."


    Julie nodded her head, she also wanted to know the oue of that fight, as it was very important.


    As they went together, Julie said to Gale as if remembering something. "Hey, did you notice the situation in Burnheart Family? They are in a dire state, you could say."


    "What happened?" Gale asked curiously as he didn''t take a look at the Burnheart family when he was heading toward Nakal, to kill him.


    "They are currently fending off the PoisonFire n army and are having a hard time, despite having a great number in their powerhouse body count."


    "Oh, is it because of the arrays used by the army that I heard?" Gale was able to guess the reason immediately. "I have heard that with the help of arrays, you can take down someone with greater strength than you."


    "Yes," Julie nodded her head, agreeing with Gale. "But why would you seem interested in such things? You are already a monster yourself."


    "No, miss Julie, you can''t say that. You are insulting the real monsters." Gale looked ahead at the broken town walls and said with a grin. "I think you will see what a real monster looks like."

 Chapter 128 The Saint Son

    "HOOO!"


    A loud shout reverberated throughout the Burnheart Family and from beyond their walls.


    Currently, they were fighting against the PoisonFire n''s army, trying their hardest to defend their family.


    The Burnheart Family had many powerhouses in the Golden Core Realm present in their family, but they were having a hard timepletely destroying the PosionFire n''s army.


    The PosionFire n''s army had set up an array, taking them as array points to make double arrays that spread the damage throughout everyone and to minimize the damage more, they put on a defensive array on top of that.


    The Golden Core Realm cultivators in the Burnheart Family wanted to go all out and destroy the army fully. But, nothing went ording to their choice. They were blocked by a duo that had immense strength, which made them doubtful.


    This duo was Batu and Haone. These two were geniuses at their time and were handpicked by Muril to join his army, which was known only as the second strongest among their n.


    "No, it can''t go on like this." Bac looked at the scene before him with wide eyes that were burning with hatred and anger. ''I won''t let anyone destroy this ce. It is for my queen only.''


    Bac sank his consciousness into his soul andmunicated with Nimona.


    ''My queen, some invaders are here to destroy the ce where we would create our paradise.''


    ''Oh, then what should I do?''


    ''I just recently got the news that our family is siding with a demon sect and is being targeted by everyone. Our family might get wiped out if it is only us, but I think the demon sect will get involved. It will be a prolonged war. I suggest you bring your beast army here and sweep them away while they are fighting by themselves.''


    ''...''


    ''Okay, my king. My beast army is on their way.''


    Then the connection cut off, leaving behind Bac, who was looking at the war down below, where people were dying from time to time. ''Hahaha, our days of glory areing! My Queen!''


    ¡­


    Nimona''s hideout.


    "I didn''t expect something like this would happen in such a sudden manner." Nimona said to herself as shey down on her bed.


    "But this is good; now I can move forward with my ns faster." A big grin appeared on her face. Then, with her mind, she ordered every beast and cultivator to march toward Highload Town.


    In the bee-like caves, many beasts and humans who were sleeping had their eyes shot open. Even in such a dark interior, their eyes shed with red light.


    RUMBLE! RUMBLE! RUMBLE!


    Huge rumbling sounds echoed through the bee-hive like caves that could bring fear to the bravest of men and women.


    The beasts, with their instincts remaining, burst out of the caves by wing, attacking, and smashing through with their bodies.


    Numerous beasts and humans emerged from the ground, which shook the entirety of the Light Yellow Forest.


    ¡­<novelnext></novelnext>


    Bang


    Kal got smashed into the ground with injuries all over his body. The thing that brought pain to him most than any other was the green fire burning over his body.


    Because he was busy saving and taking care of lives, he didn''t notice that Nakal''s body was stolen.


    Not only him but everyone here: Brustiar, whose body was riddled with scars; the Burnheart and Ragingwave ancestors, who were still lost in their life-and-death battle; or even Vik and Maga, who had several broken bones.


    ''I will not let him take another chance to breathe.'' Vik vowed, ring at Kal, who just stood up.


    Vik was about to rush when suddenly Kal took out a red jade that had red light emanating from it intently. Kal said it with nervousness. "Forgive me, Lord."


    CraThrush!


    Kal crushed the jade stone with his hand, and instantly a sinister aura sted out that blew away Vik and Maga, who was near him.


    "What is this!?" Rag said as he looked in Kal''s direction. He could feel a very sinister and menacing aura emanating throughout their side of the town.


    Not only Rag, but everyone stopped their fight and looked to see what was happening.


    Thud


    Kal kneeled in front of a glowing, oval-shaped, red aura that was filled with chilling spiritual energy.


    "I am sorry, my lord; your servant is ipetent," Kal said it with fear in his eyes.


    Everyone didn''t know who Kal was talking about, and to remove their doubt, the red oval aura answered itself for them.


    "It''s okay. I don''t expect much from you guys anyway." A nonchnt voice that was full of arrogance came from the red oval aura.


    Kal''s body started to shake in absolute fear as he was having his worst nightmare. "I am so-"


    "Don''t." But the voice from the red oval aura didn''t let him finish. The next moment, the oval-shaped aura started to transform into a figure of a man.


    The man''s body started to be fully visible as his clothes were fully red and filled with a sinister aura. His skin was pale as snow, but the muscles and abs hidden by the red clothes proved he wasn''t weak.


    The man''s hair was dark violet in color, which could also be seen in his eyes, which had glistening violet irises. His face was that of someone truly extraordinary like an immortal should possess in the myths and legends.


    "You are making me embarrassed by begging like that." The man, or should we say boy, who looked like a teenager, said with his back turned against Kal.


    However, Kal didn''t look up and spoke with his head down. "I am sorry, Lord Fargaz."


    This was the Saint Son of the Demon Blight Sect, Fargaz. The one the Burnheart ancestors were trying hard to butter this entire time.


    Fargaz looked at his surroundings, which were filled with destruction and corpses from time to time. Then he looked at the ones that were alive and finally stopped at Maga and Vik. He said it with disappointment. "I can''t believe you would waste my spiritual clone to kill these bugs."

 Chapter 129 Viks Rage

    Kal didn''t say anything after hearing Fargaz''s disappointment, which had anger hidden in it.


    However, that wasn''t the case for everyone. Most of the people here were influential figures in one way or another. So, how could they hear some teenage boy calling them bugs?


    "Boy,"Maga red at Fargaz with a grim face. "Don''t get ahead of yourself. You are just at the First Stage Nascent Soul Realm."


    Ragingwave n and PoisonFire n stood on the same side after Maga said that.  Meanwhile, the Burnheart Family quickly stood behind Kal, not knowing what to do.


    At that moment, Pol and others heard what Kal was saying to them. "Kneel quickly!"


    Pol and others became hesitant as they had never kneeled to anyone after bing ancestors. On the other hand, Brustiarpletely disagreed.


    But then they saw Fargaz turn his head and looked at them with a sneer. "Are these guys truly the ones that wanted to join?"


    Pol''s and others'' eyes widened as they started to feel their death rm ringing continuously in their minds.


    "Kneel." Pol said, gritting his teeth as he kneeled on the ground. The others followed along with him. Leaving behind Brustiar, who was hesitant from the start.


    "Oh~ Do you think you are different? No problem, I will show you something that will make you follow your elders." Fargaz''s head straightened as he calmly looked at the short alliance between Raginwave and PoisonFire.


    "Let''s go!" Vik shouted and rushed forward. Behind him were others, whoplied to his order.


    Maga and Muril''s bodies burned in a green fire. Tai and others'' bodies glowed with brown light as their muscles twitched. At the forefront, Vik used [ Seamless Sword - Star Thrusts ].


    "Futile," Fargaz whispered softly under his breath as he waited for them toe near him. The moment they arrived closer to him, Fargaz said."Kneel."


    THUD(7)


    The constant sound of knees dropping heavily to the ground sounded, leaving behind everyone here and the others who were sneakingly watching, shocked beyondprehension.


    Thud


    Brustiar also dropped to his knees at the sight in front of him. His face was of disbelief and dread as he had never seen anything like this.


    Just before Brustiar''s eyes were the guys who were rushing at Fargaz earlier and currently they were in a kneeling state.


    Brustiar had seen it with his own eyes¡ªthe moment Fargaz said "Kneel", Vik and others all kneeled together as if Fargaz''s words were the words of heaven''s will - the absolute.


    Not only Brustiar, everyone had the same reaction, especially Vik and others.


    "What the hell just happened!?" Galibar screamed in pain as he felt he was carrying a giant mountain on his back.


    ''This!?'' Vik immediately recognized what kind of power was this. He gritted his teeth and raised his head up despite feeling a strong hand blocking him to do so.


    "You are¡­" Vik said with blood dripping out of his ruptured face, but still, he said gritting his teeth. "You are someone from the Demon Blight Sect''s suzerain''s lineage!"


    "Heh?" Fargaz was quite surprised that someone here would be able to guess his identity so fast. "It looks like not everyone here has the knowledge of someone living in a cave."


    Maga''s and others'' eyes widened in shock as they knew who they really messed up with.


    The Demon Blight Sect''s suzerain was someone of the same power level as the White Jade Sect''s suzerain, which meant he was in the Void Amalgamation Realm. Someone in that realm could kill any one of them without moving a muscle.


    They wanted to escape but failed to do so because the strong gravity was forcing them to keep on kneeling.


    "What is Sect Master Fuego to you?" Vik asked, ring at Fargaz.


    "You really do your stuff," Fargaz smirked as he gave Vik a curious look. He didn''t expect Vik to know so much.


    He felt he could keep such suspense around this guy. "Sect Master Fuego is someone very dear to me, someone, very close. He is my father, and I am his only youngest and most talented son, Fargaz."


    Khruch


    Vik rose up from his kneeling position, but his back was still hunched, which he couldn''t do much about as he didn''t have anything to counter such things. Vik stared at Fargaz with a crazed look. "So, you are that devil''s spawn!"


    "Looks like you have some beef with my father." Fargaz''s eyes glowed like he had found some kind of toy. "But don''t kill me, you have to first know I am the saint son of the Demon Blight Sect. If you kill me, the whole sect might chase you down."


    "What!?" Maga and the ancestors were shocked, as they knew what that title meant.


    This title was only given to the ones who were capable of presenting one entire sect to the rest of the world and had the capability of changing the fortune of a sect forever, So, they were dotted by everyone and would have the protection that many could even dream of.


    They didn''t want to meddle in the business of someone like that.


    Maga and Muril looked at each other and nodded their heads, knowing what the others wanted. "Lord Fargaz, please let us go. We are just here for revenge; we have nothing to do with you."


    "Yes, Lord Fargaz, please let us go."


    Tai and others looked at them in shock, as they couldn''t believe they would bail out so quickly and without any shame.


    Rag cursed angrily in his mind. ''These bastards! I will kill them if I find them alive next time!''


    Fargaz looked at the father-and-son duo. An evil smirk grew on his face. "Hehe, I can l-"


    Fargaz wasn''t able to finish his sentence because of Vik''s shout.


    "I..!"


    Thud


    Vik said with rage filled his eyes as he took a step that dug deep into the ground.


    "Will!"


    Thud


    Another step, and his back straightened.


    "Kill!"


    Thud Thud


    Then Vik''s momentum started to increase more than thest time.


    "YOU!"


    Thud Thud Thud


    Vik sprinted quickly as if he wasn''t affected by the strong gravity and came before, swinging his sword at the slightly dumbfounded Fargaz.

 Chapter 130 The Broken Belief

    BANG


    Vik, who was expecting his sword to sh Fargaz''s face, felt he had hit arge boulder.


    As the dust settled, Vik was able to see why his attack didn''tnd. Fargaz was blocking his attack with a halberd that was purely made of spiritual energy, trying to imitate something.


    However, only that was able to block his attack.


    Vik didn''t have the time to think about the reason; he started a flurry of attacks that were beyond the maximum he possessed earlier.


    Fargaz, on the other hand, casually deflected and attacked Vik. He looked casual, yet a smile could be seen on his face. Fargaz said to Vik as he battled him. "Amazing, you are able to progress this fast while fighting me. Is that for the anger you are feeling?"


    "Shut up!" Vik shouted and used [ Seamless Sword - Metallic Hymn ].


    Fargaz didn''t even bat his eyes when he saw multiple metallic spikes shooting toward him from all directions. He just calmly said. "Copse."


    BOOROOOM!


    Suddenly, the surrounding rubble and the people around Fargaz got squashed into the ground by an immense gravitational pull that caused the rubble to be pulverized and the cultivators to be lying on the ground.


    Fortunately, the cultivators nearby were Kal, Maga, and others, who were strong enough to withstand this. But they were still heavily injured, as the skin on their entire body ruptured.


    This move was meant to destroy the metal spikes that wereing toward Fargaz; Maga, and others who were just in its range got caught identally.


    "Eh?" Fargaz was surprised again to see Vik somehow able to withstand his move, or his gravity maniption, to speak of. ''How could he negate gravity?''


    Fargaz was heavily confused, as he had never encountered something like this. The battles he fought till now were all won by him, except for a few when he fought against someone with a much better cultivation realm than him. Because only strong and superior spiritual energy could overwhelm his gravity.


    To fill his curiosity, he shed his weapon against Vik''s with everything he had.


    Their fight shed from here and there as if they were trying to explore the town.


    Gradually yet surely, Fargaz was able to catch up on why Vik was able to negate his gravity usage.


    ''This guy''s sword intent is¡­!'' Fargaz''s eyes widened when he found out the truth.


    Vik was able to fight against him because of his sword intent, which had reached its peak and was on the verge of breaking through.


    Yes, breakthrough. Any kind of intent has three realms. First was sword intent, which could boost the attack power of the sword cultivator. Its second realm was sword qi.


    Upon reaching this realm, one could separate their sword intent from their body and use it freely in the air.


    ''No, he didn''t reach the peak of sword intent; he was only a half step away from learning to use sword qi!?'' Fargaz was shocked beyond belief.


    Fargaz had seen many things since his birth and had gotten everything he asked for. For this, he was able to witness and achieve many things that many people would never even get to in a million lifetimes.


    But what he was seeing right now was something outside of his expectations. He believed he was the chosen son of destiny; he was the monstrous genius that people would look up to. Now, his belief was broken when he saw someone able to achieve something extraordinary at such a young age. Because he was sure, Vik wasn''t very old; he had to be at least in his thirties.


    "I.." A wave of unknown anger rose inside Fargaz''s heart, which he didn''t know was the result of jealousy and learning that you weren''t really the superior one.


    "You are dead!" Fargaz suddenly yelled out loud, sting a strong surge of violet spiritual energy that sted Vik away.


    Vik was surprised at such a sudden mood swing in Fargaz, but he didn''t think much through as there was only one thing going through his mind, and that was to kill Fargaz.


    Fargaz floated in the air and looked down at Vik, who couldn''t fly like him because he was still in the Golden Core Realm.


    "I will not let you live today." Fargaz dered coldly and snapped his finger.


    Violet spiritual energy sprung out of him and startedpressing gravity into six small balls that rotated at a breakneck speed. The space around the balls started to twist a little too.


    Fargaz snapped his finger and said." [ Self Art - Compressed ck Stars ] "


    With the snap of his finger, he shot the balls at Vik one by one.


    Vik felt fetal danger from them and spoke with intense focus. " [ Seamless Sword - Star Thrusts ]"


    BANG BANG BANG


    Continuous explosive noises could be heard as the surrounding areas, taking Vik and Fargaz as the centers, were being destroyed and making the ground shake. It halted every battle happening throughout the town, even the war in Burnheart Family.


    Fargaz didn''t stop shooting those violet balls at Vik; instead, he increased the number as the violet balls he conjured every second were growing exponentially.


    Vik hadn''t stopped thrusting his sword, as this was the only way he could cope with this absurd number. He couldn''t even escape these, as they moved so fast, it felt like they were teleporting.


    ¡­


    "These two are monsters." Julie gasped as she watched the fight that was unfolding far away. "I didn''t expect Vik to be this strong!?"


    She was under the same impression that Fiona had¡ªthat Vik was just a simple, generic guy sent by sect. She felt it more because Vik didn''t do his job properly, he would ck off most of the time.


    On the other hand, Gale just looked at their fight with wide-open eyes, not knowing what to say. ''So, this is what you can truly do when you reach the Nascent Soul Realm? These patriarchs and ancestors are useless, they weren''t able to do even a fraction of what is happening. Except for Julie maybe, I can feel she has many things hidden.''


    ''I¡­I want to reach that realm fast; I want to fight them.'' Gale watched the fight with extreme yearning in his eyes.

 Chapter 131 Free

    "What is happening there?" Bac said with dread in his voice as he looked at the fight that was urring far away, which was constantly destroying the surroundings.


    Nimona, who was sensing it through Bac, felt a bit nervous. ''These guys may not be as strong as Daoist Free, but they might give me a headacheter.''


    ¡­


    "Run!" Maga said, as he vanished from the spot and went further away. The othersplied with his orders and ran in their own direction.


    Kal, on the other hand, looked at the scene dumbfoundedly. ''How can this be!? He wasn''t able to do anything to me, but now¡­he is somehow able to go toe to toe with Lord.''


    ¡­


    All of these discussions didn''t halt Vik and Fargaz''s fight. They were pouring out everything they had in their arsenal.


    Fargaz looked down at Vik, who was thrusting with all he got just to keep himself alive. ''He is running out of spiritual energy, and so am I. I can''t go on like this forever; if my spiritual energy runs out, this body will vanish.''


    ''I will have to finish him with this move.'' Fargaz''s face got determined, and he aimed his halberd at Vik while still shooting the violet balls.


    Violet spiritual energy poured into the spear, making the halberd look more realistic and not transparent.


    At that moment, Vik, who was thrusting, felt obstruction on his movement again and felt something weighing him down. He looked up with worry and saw Fargaz ring down at him while aiming his halberd.


    This was Fargaz''s second move, which increased the gravity of a certain spot. While he increased the gravity on his weapon too. " [ Gravity Fall ] "


    Fargaz threw his halberd, and it shot toward Vik at a speed that no one was able to capture with their eyes or spiritual sense - it felt to everyone as if the halberd teleported. This was because of the increased gravity and the force behind Fargaz''s throw.


    Vik''s heart was racing violently as he felt he was about to die, but fortunately he was able to put his sword forward to defend. However, only God knew if it was able to defend against that attack.


    BOOM


    A loud explosion urred that caved in the ground and made a giant pit that had smoke and dust floating out.


    Fargaz looked down at the small mushroom cloud he had created and thought. ''Finally, he is dead. I can''t sense his spiritual energy signature.''


    Then he nced at his hand, which was bing somewhat transparent. ''I guess I should kill the rest before this body dies.''


    "Is he dead?" Julie asked with concern and skepticism. She was concerned as now they had to fight this monster and skeptical as there was a very small chance Vik survived that attack.


    Gale stared intensely at the giant pit and answered Julie''s doubt after some thought. "Miss Julie, do you think monsters die easily?"


    "Yes, if you kill them cleanly," Julie replied, raising her eyebrows, not understanding where Gale was going.


    "Hehe, those monsters die as if they were meant to die by someone''s hands. But it is a different case when the monster has heaven''s favorability." Gale said, staring at the pit where the dust was settling down.


    Fargaz was about to go toward Maga and others when suddenly, from the corner of his eye, he saw something moving in the center of the pit.


    He squinted his eyes and couldn''t believe his eyes. ''He is still alive!?''


    Just as Fargaz said, Vik was still alive!


    He was currently standing with a limp body and was looking up at the sky in a daze. Then his head came down and stopped at Fargaz''s floating body. He whispered with a deadpan face. "I have finally got it, I now know how to advance forward like everyone else. I am feeling so free."


    Despite Vik''s whisper being so soft, Fargaz was able to hear everything. "What is this guy mumbling about, and also why is he saying he is free?"


    Fargaz gave a more thorough and detailed outlook, "Huh? How did he break through to the Nascent Soul Realm?"


    This was something out of logic in Fargaz''s book, as to break through to major realms you need to use a high amount of spiritual energy, but he was sure, Vik didn''t use any as he was already out of it inside his body and didn''t absorb any from the atmosphere.


    p¨¤§ád¨¢-¨¾?¦Í¨º¦É.§ã¨®§® "Don''t act like that," Vik was able to see Fargaz''s dumbfounded face. He said this while absorbing the spiritual energy in the atmosphere. "There are many ways to advance to a higher realm. Heaven has left many paths; it''s just that it is left in our hands to find them."


    Fargaz raised his eyebrows. ''Why is he teaching me like he is above me and more knowledgeable than me? Also, where did his anger go?"


    "Now, let me show you something." Vik pulled his sword back, which had no de as it was broken defending Fargaz''s attack. " [ Seamless Sword - StarBurst ] "


    Vik thrusted his sword at Fargaz at a slow yet fast speed that didn''t let Fargaz react. A silver jet of spiritual energy shot out from Vik''s sword point that obliterated Fargaz''s stomach area, separating his body in half. This wasn''t the end of it as the silver jet pierced the cloud in the sky and made a giant gaping hole.


    "What-!?" Because this was Fargaz''s spiritual clone, he didn''t feel any pain and wasn''t dead even after his body got divided like that.


    So, it still let him keep his consciousness and gave a shocking look at Vik. "You¡­You are¡­."


    Fargaz wasn''t able to finish his sentence as his body burst into violet sparkles and got mixed with the atmosphere.


    Vik looked at the giant gaping hole on the cloud he created and said softly yet firmly."I know you wanted to say you would kill me, but I will be waiting, and I hope youe fast, or I mighte to invade your sect."

 Chapter 132 Uncertain Future

    ''You''ve got to be kidding me!?'' Gale screamed inside his head.


    These two hadunched attacks that could destroy the town very easily, and consequently.


    Still, Gale sighed in relief after seeing that their side had won because he didn''t know what he could do to kill Fargaz.


    Earlier, he had used "inspection" on Fargaz and found out his real identity. He thought with a grim face. ''Now, I have to wait for this saint son toe and invade this town. This was just his spiritual clone; still, it was enough to even kill me. I have to get stronger to prepare for the real one.''


    "Miss Julie, let''s leave. There is nothing left to watch." Gale said this to Julie, whose face was grim and filled with a bit of awe.


    Julie was brought to her senses after hearing Gale''s voice. She turned her face toward him and asked. "The monster you spoke of, were you meaning these two earlier?"


    Gale smiled to himself, feeling a bit ashamed. "Actually, I was talking about just Vik; I didn''t expect to meet another one. But that also indicates monsters in the guise of humans are roaming around the world."


    Julie asked, thrilled in her heart. "It means we have to try to get on their level."


    "You can say so," Gale said as he left the ce, and Julie followed him behind.


    ¡­


    Vik turned his head at the Burnheart Family, Ragingwave n, and PoisonFire n.


    Giving Maga and Tai a few nces, he shifted the focus to Burnheart and stayed there. He spoke calmly. "It looks like I have to purge a n on behalf of the sect."


    Pol, Kus, and Bast looked at each other and said to Vik. "Vik, listen to us. We had no other choice but to listen to what they asked. You can see we can''t do anything."


    "Yes, please listen to us. We will do whatever you want to say to us."


    Vik''s facial expression didn''t change, as this kind of thing hadn''t fazed him much in the first ce.


    Bast said. "You have to think of the young kids and innocent women we have. Do you know what will happen if we are not present?"


    "You know I didn''t care when you took every girl away under my nose, so do you think I will care much about that now?" The ancestors got just a cold, stone-hearted reply from Vik.


    Kal, who was beside them, had his face darkened upon hearing their conversation. "You traitors. You dare to betray the Lo-"


    Kal wasn''t able to finish his sentence when he and many others felt the ground under their feet vibrating heavily.


    They all turned their heads toward the source of this vibration and spread their spiritual senses.


    The moment they saw what it was, it made their eyes widened in shock.


    Kal said with a loud, evilugh. "HAHAHA¡­..This is the retribution for killing the Lord. You are al-"


    Puchi


    Kal wasn''t able to finish his sentence as his whole body got divided vertically from the middle.


    After killing Kal, Vik turned his head at Pol and others and said to them as if it was an order from the heaven''s."I am letting you live for now. I want you guys to cleanse your sins by helping with his disaster."


    The Burnheart Family didn''t say anything and quietly listened to Vik''s order without saying anything.


    Vik then turned his head toward Maga and Muril. "I want you guys to stop the war with the Burnheart Family. Then you have two choices you can follow through with. You can either help us or leave."


    Maga and Muril looked at each other,municating silently. They were very hesitant, as they had done so many things toe here and fulfill their revenge.


    But they finally decided to leave, as they wanted to anger Vik. They were still scared of his powers.


    Seeing the father and son duo leave, Vik said to everyone. "Get ready to defend."


    ¡­


    "Do you think you guys can stop this?" Gale asked Julie with a helpless smile.


    Julie looked at the distance, where small to giant shadows were walking in their direction. She said it with a grim face. "We can, but it will cost a lot. Also, what do you mean by "you"? Aren''t you guys going to help me?"


    Gale said with a grin. "Did you forget who I am? I am selfish and only think of myself and my close ones. Why would I even waste my blood and sweat for thousands of strangers that I don''t know of?"


    "Huh~ You are right. Sorry, for asking that. Now, let''s leave." Julie left with a dejected face.


    Gale followed behind her and thought. ''She is making me look like some selfish prick. Which I can''tpletely disagree with her.''


    As Gale contemted himself, they had already arrived at IceFire n. Gale quickly put on his mask and became Reg.


    Reg saw a sea of people camping around the IceFire n. While passing by, Reg spotted that small kid a few weeks ago, Naile. He was still alive and was currently sitting with his mother.


    Reg could see and hear what Naile was saying.


    Naile patted his mother''s head and said while hugging her. "It will be okay, mother. I believe we will be alright. If only that big brother was still alive, then he could have saved us. But he is dead."


    "Naile.."


    "Mother, I will be someone like him who will take good care of people like us." Naile dered loudly and firmly.


    Reg shifted his focus away and looked at the ground silently. ''Kids this age are so optimistic.''


    Reg and Julie entered the mansion, not knowing what the future might develop into.


    On the other hand, Ragingwave and Burnheart had geared up their men to defend against the beast horde.


    Though, Burnheart just experienced a brutal battle, that didn''t stop them from participating right away, as they had to pay for their sins or their ancestors'' sins.

 Chapter 133 Opening Up A Little

    Inside the IceFire n.


    Reg parted with Julie as she was about to have a serious discussion with the elders and didn''t want him toe. Reg also didn''t like to hear their boring discussion.


    Aftering to his room, he was met with the three girls chatting among themselves.


    The moment they saw Reg, they became ecstatic.


    Jasmine asked with concern. "Are you okay?"


    Kaley and Fiona also gave him a look of concern.


    Gale took off his mask and stood before them. He said with a chuckle. "Do you think anything can happen to me? I am very hard to kill."


    Fiona wiggled her finger and spoke to him with a pout on her face. "You can''t say it like that. What if something really bad happens?"


    Gale shrugged his shoulders. "Then I can''t do much. But don''t worry I will do anything to keep myself alive. Also, let''s stop this depressing talk."


    Then Gale dropped his tattered pants on the ground, making himself fully naked before thedies. Their eyes sparkled when theyid them upon the sleeping little monster.


    "Later,dies." Gale said as he walked away, heading towards the bathroom. "I will have to wash myself first."


    Kaley said with a smirk. "We can do that for you."


    Gale shook his finger and said while he shut the door. "Not now, I have somewhere else to go first."


    Thud


    This left thedies speechless and prompted a discussion among themselves.


    "What happened? He doesn''t seem enthusiastic."


    "No, he is. How can he refuse us, beautiful sisters?"


    "I think he will go to Julie next. You know he won''t stop when he starts with us. Maybe he just doesn''t want to bete."


    "You are right, sister Fiona."


    Kaley and Jasmine nodded their heads, feeling Fiona''s assumption was right.


    Gale, who was lying on the bathtub, couldn''t help but chuckle hearing their conversation. ''These girls are truly one of a kind. As they say, you can''t hide anything from a woman.''


    Then he pulled up his system interface.


    [ Host Name: Gale Burnheart


    Cultivation Realm: Eight Stage Foundation Establishment Realm


    Body Cultivation Realm: Peak-Stage Purple Golden Bone Realm


    Combat Strength: Half-Step Nascent Soul Realm


    Age: 18/350


    Physiques: Great Empyrean


    Race: Blood Warlock (94%).


    Talent: Top


    Cultivation Technique: YinYang Harmony, Blood Demon, Warrior''s Spear.


    Movement Technique: Seven Illusionary Steps


    Ability: Sunre Spiritual Fire.


    Skill: Inspection, Blood Pump, Regeneration.


    Points: 256 ]


    [ Harem Members: 2/5 ]


    [ Remarks: Host, it seems you are progressing much faster than this system predicted. So, it will drop two new missions in a short while. ]


    ''Heh, what were you actually predicting, system?'' Gale asked curiously, but he got no reply from the system.


    ''Anyway, forget it. Let me see what changed.'' Gale shrugged his shoulders after he saw the system not replying. So, he went to see, for the main reason he called upon the status interface.


    ''Hmm, my body cultivation realm rose to Peak-Stage Purple Golden Bone Realm.'' Gale rubbed his chin as he looked at the screen in front of him.


    He had thought he would at least broke through to Mid-Stage Purple Golden Bone Realm but he didn''t expect to straight up break through to Peak-Stage.


    ''It seems Nakal''s blood essence was too potent. Maybe it increased because of getting possessed by that demon from the abyss.'' Gale pondered silently, trying to find the reason for his fast breakthrough.


    Then his eyesy upon the Race bar. ''It is at 94%. That potent blood essence didn''t make too much progress in it. Hmm...or should I say it did. This thing is so confusing. But one thing is sure: it would take much better blood essence to help me fully awaken this race.''


    Gale looked at his hand, where the skin was torn apart all by itself and blood came out, whichter covered his arm like armor and transformed into any kind of weapon of his liking. He gave the weapon a closer look and saw that it looked much stronger and more durable.


    ''I think it surpassed my Air Piercer!'' Gale thought with shock, as he was having a hard time believing it.


    Air Piercer was a Peak Human Rank weapon which was rare and sought after in many ces, but now he was seeing that his own blood was a far better weapon than that. To top it off, he could say he has an infinite number of them, and they would get stronger too.


    ''I guess I will not have to think about getting a better weapon in the future.'' Gale gave a forced smile to himself, just thinking that.


    [ Ding ]


    [ Mission - 2 : The Third Harem Member


    (Synopsis: As the future Supreme Harem Master, you should start growing your harem as your break through speed might give some hard time to catch up.)


    (Reward: A set of cultivation techniques that are specially suited for your harem members.)


    (Punishment: 50% decrease in the Race awakening.) ]


    [ Mission - 3 : The Harem Member''s Debut


    (Synopsis: Make your harem member do something that would make many people in awe of them.)


    (Time: 2 Months)


    (Reward: Crimson King''s Armor Set)


    (Punishment: 2 Minor Realm decrease in cultivation realm.) ]


    "Ehh.." Gale stared at the mission notifications and couldn''t help but get ecstatic. Despite just saying he wouldn''t need armor or such, he got greedy seeing Mission - 3''s reward.


    Because he was sure the system wouldn''t give him something that he didn''t want.


    It had to be good.


    ''But, I can understand Mission - 2. Just, can you tell me what this Mission - 3 is?'' Gale asked as his face darkened.


    [ It is just as it says. ]


    ''I know, I know.'' Gale then suddenly screamed in his mind. ''But why do I have to show them off to everyone!? Are you trying to make my n fail?''


    [ Host, I think you should think things through carefully. You are losing your usual calm self. ]


    ''Huh~'' Gale took a deep breath and calmed himself down. He knew why he acted irrationally now.


    The system was the only one who knew him fully and was with him from the start. So, when he talks to the system, he bes frank and shows his slight weakness.


    You should know that he had never done such high-level, stressful brain work and maniption in his life. He was always on the verge of worrying that his n might fail.

 Chapter 134 Girls Have Works Too

    Gale looked at himself and thought. ''I have to firm my heart more,''


    Then he looked at Mission - 3 carefully and pondered. ''Hmm, so the mission feels like an exposure to make them well known and establish their powers. It looks like it is for some kind of setting.''


    ''Also, the system says, I have to show myself. I can still be in the dark.'' Gale walked out of the bathroom, fully naked, after carefully considering his options.


    As soon as he came out of the bathroom, he was met with the hungry eyes of the girls. With a smile on his face, he wore a new set of Daoist robes.


    At that moment, Fiona asked. "Where are you going?"


    "I am going for something important. I will remove the curse on Julie right away. She might have be very busy these past few days, and I might not see herter on. So, I thought I should just remove it early on." Gale said as he finished tidying up his robe.


    "Hehe." Harmonic giggles rang out among the girls after hearing what Gale said.


    "Okay, you guys can think whatever you want." Gale turned his body toward them and said."But I have something for you guys."


    "What?" Kaley tilted her head, confused as to not being able to think that they could do it.


    Like Kaley, the other two were also confused.


    Gale said with a grin. "You guys will make a strong debut."


    "Huh?" The girls were surprised, not understanding what Gale actually meant.


    "Let me exin." Gale calmly unfolded the n that he had thought of while he was in the bathroom. "I want to make you guys influential figures. You can''t just let your strengthy dormant. And we have a golden opportunity to do that now."


    The girls were not getting Gale''s sudden suggestion of this n, but they felt he was thinking of their benefits. They also felt they were being useless, and earlier, they were discussing doing something for Gale.


    Jasmine stared into Gale''s eyes and asked. "What is this golden opportunity you are speaking of?"


    Gale raised the corner of his lips and said."We are about to get invaded by a big horde of beasts that has at least ten thousand beasts in it."


    Loud gasps of shock escaped from the girl''s mouth as they couldn''tprehend such numbers.


    "And there are various types of beasts, and of various cultivation realms," Gale said furthermore, which made the girls'' eyes widen more. He looked down at them and said with a smile. "What? Are you guys perhaps scared?"


    "Hmph, we are not scared of anything. Just tell us what to do?" Kaley said, sneering at Gale.


    Fiona also nodded her head. "I might not have used my powers in a long while but I know I can do better."


    Gale gave her a curious look, as he was very interested in the power of her bloodline, which had double-winged angels powers.


    "We will do our best." Jasmine just said with a smile that was calm and peaceful.


    "Okay then," Gale then nced at Jasmine, "Jasmine, I want you to go and search for the cause of this or just find where all of these sprung from."


    Jasmine nodded her head with a rare, serious look.


    "Fiona, you should first go and take care of your employees by letting them camp here. You can consult Julie if you want to." Gale said that as far as he was sure, Fiona was worried about them. When he took her away earlier, he told her to let all her employees escape this ce.


    Now, he was sure most were camping near the IceFire n.


    "And for Kaley, I have a special thing for you." Finally, Gale stopped his eyes on Kaley.


    "Special?" Kaley was confused, again not understanding what Gale meant.


    Gale just gave her a simple smirk and left. "I will tell youter."


    ¡­


    After Gale left, Jasmine said to her sisters."Okay, I will leave right away, as it might take time for me to go around such a big hoard."


    Fiona and Kaley nodded their heads. The next second, Jasmine melted into the shadows with a smile.


    Fiona was also about to leave but the thought of Kaley as she might feel lonely, made her scrap away the things she was about to say and asked with a smile. "Kaley, wanna go with me and help me manage my employees."


    Kaley nodded her head intensely, indicating she was fully ready to go.


    "Hehe," Fiona chuckled, seeing Kaley so enthusiastic as she knew what it was like to be all alone and useless while others were going ahead of you.


    Fiona left with Kaley through the main door bravely, as they had received permission from Julie earlier. So, even if many looked at them skeptically, nobody questioned their presence.


    ¡­


    Gale came to Julie''s room and grabbed the doorknob.


    From the corner of his eyes, he saw Fiona leaving with Kaley behind her. He thought with a smile. ''d she took her.''


    With that, he opened the door and found no one there. But he didn''t get dejected.


    Gale went on to sit on her bed, which wasfy and a bit more springy than what his room had.


    He slumped onto it and stared at the chandelier that was on top of it.  ''So much stuff happened in such a short span of time, but it feels so long.''


    ''I do not know what the future might be.'' Naile''s and many others'' faces shed before his eyes. ''I guess I need to get much stronger.''


    Click


    At that time, Gale heard the sound of the door opening. He quickly got up from the bed and stood straight.


    Just as Gale had guessed, it was Julie. She seems to be still in her brooding mood after the discussion.


    "Cough." Gale faked a cough to catch Julie''s attention.


    Which he was sessful as Julie almost jumped and was about to attack in his direction.


    But she came to a halt when she saw it was Gale.


    Gale gave an embarrassed smile. "Sorry for my sudden presence. Miss Julie."

 Chapter 135 Following What The Hearts Say

    "Phew~" Julie let out a sigh of breath and then red at it."Don''t ever do that again."


    Gale raised his eyebrows when he heard that. He felt Julie wasn''t showing any anger for suddenly entering her room; instead, she was mad for jumpscaring her.


    ''She has changed.'' Gale was d to see this change from Julie. Then he again apologized to her and revealed his intentions. "Miss Julie, I am here topletely remove your curse."


    "Don''t you always do it once every day? Why so sudden?" Julie asked, confused.


    "Miss Julie, I feel like I won''t see any more after you go to stop the beast horde," Gale exined his reasoning calmly.


    Julie nodded her head, understanding his intention. At that moment, one could see a sudden sadness shing before Julie''s eyes, sadness because she might not see and talk to Gale anymore.


    Gale was the only friend she had made and the only one she was very open with. She couldn''t imagine what might happen when she was all alone, again.


    "Miss Julie," Gale called her out, bringing her back from her trance state. "Mind if you open your clothes."


    Instantly, Julie opened her clothes, not even saying a single word. She walked before Gale and sat on the bed, leaving Gale dumbfounded.


    Gale looked at the seductive pose that she was making while sitting and couldn''t help but say in his mind. ''She is actually acting desperate.''


    However, Gale didn''t show his emotion outside and simply put his hand on the middle of her jugs.


    Then he did what he had been doing these past few days. He would always have a hard time trying to remove the curse but for some reason, he felt it was rtively easy.


    Still, Gale could see the painful expression on Julie''s face. At that moment, Gale felt he should open up. "Miss Julie, will you miss me? You know this might be the end of our business rtionship."


    Julie looked at Gale''s deadpan face and said while gritting her teeth with moist eyes too."Ye-"


    She came to a halt as she started to hesitate. She wanted to speak about everything she had in her heart, but she remembered what the elders told her.


    She, as the matriarch, couldn''t marry or fall in love with outsiders. She could marry when she steps down from the matriarch position. She became conflicted about what she should choose. n or her heart?


    Thrush


    At that moment, the noise of something breaking could be heard. Gale stepped back, retracting her hand from Julie''s chest.


    Gale didn''t mention anything about the curse, just looked at Julie''s downcast, conflicted face.


    He said with a sigh. "Miss Julie, I have destroyed the curse. You are free to do whatever you want, now you can listen to your heart. I will take my leave, and you can contact me in the future to remove the curse entirely from your n. I believe I will be strong at that time."


    Gale turned around and walked away without any hesitation.


    Just as Gale was about to leave Julie''s range, he felt someone grabbing his wrist.


    He turned back and saw Julie looking firmly into his eyes. "Miss Julie¡­"


    "Don''t call me Miss. You will call me Julie from now on." Julie spoke with amanding tone.


    This surprised Gale, but he still followed her orders. "Okay, Julie. Now tell me, why you are holding me back?"


    "Gale, I have a request. I hope you will agree." Julie said it with the samemanding tone, yet there was some begging tone to it too.


    Gale looked into Julie''s sapphire eyes, which were glistening and said. "I will."


    Julie stood up in front of Gale, giving him a full view of her naked body, which Gale had already seen many times. Gale looked at Julie who was just a few inches shorter than him yet perfect to his taste.


    Julie picked up her courage and spoke softly yet firmly. "Let me experience love."


    "Hmm?" Gale was stumped as he didn''t expect her to be this straightforward. He had prepared many things, but he didn''t see thising.


    ''She looks calm, but she is a wild one inside.'' Gale pondered with a smile as he looked at Julie''s face, which was about to get teary because of embarrassment.


    Gale felt he shouldn''t wait for this girl anymore and went into action. He grabbed her by the waist and pulled her to his body. He could feel her soft, cushiony jugs pressing against his chest.


    But he didn''t care about that; instead looked at Julie''s surprised face. "Tell me, why are you asking this to me?"


    Julie brought her face down in shame and shuttered. "Because¡­ I only know you, and I know you won''t do anything bad, and¡­"


    Seeing her hesitate before saying thest words, Gale whispered in her ears. "And?"


    "And..I..lo¡­lov.." Julie''s face turned as red as a tomato, making Gale grin.


    Gale brought his lips before hers, which Gale knew would be fun to chew on. "You love me, huh?"


    Julie''s mouth widened in surprise, hearing Gale say so directly. "Ah!''


    Gale was waiting for that chance, he attacked her open mouth and explored everything.


    Julie went into trance, as she was experiencing this for the first time. She could also feel Gale touching her private parts, but she didn''t hate it; instead, she was loving it.


    It felt to her that someone who was very affectionate to her was doing everything to get a piece of her.


    Julie felt she shouldn''t stay passive during Gale''s attack and went on the offensive. She started undressing Gale and went to feel the little monster.


    Her eyes widened in shock as she felt its thickness and length. She didn''t know what was average size of a male dick was but she was sure it would never be this big.


    Gale ended their kiss and picked up Julie by the waist. He took her to the bed and said."Don''t be surprised; you will get used to it."


    "Mhmm~?" Julie moaned at the affectionate touch.


    "Let''s start." Gale went to let Julie experience what love is.


    The only thing that could be heard inside were some naughty talks and loud moans that Julie released.


    Not caring about the catastrophe that wasing towards them.

 Chapter 136 Gathering

    On the east side of Highload Town, outside the wall.


    One could see rows and rows of giant military camps. These armies consisted of town guards, Burnheart and Raginwave.


    Inside a big tent, one could see Vik and the people from Burnheart and Raginwave.


    Vik sat on the other end of the tent entrance; he wouldmand these armies as a whole. Burnheart and Raginwave, who were always full of arrogance, were sitting nervously.


    Tai and Pol''s group looked at each other, not knowing what to say. On the other hand, Galibar and Brustiar sat with their heads down. Galibar was worried about the grim situation, while Brustiar was having a big crisis.


    He was filled with shame, sitting next to his ancestors and knowing their atrocities. He was on the verge of being broken, and that waspleted when he came to the mansion. He saw the missing girls from his familye back. But it wasn''t this that broke him because he was aware of it; it was learning about his wife.


    Just as Zoon saw Brustiar, she told him everything. All the things that conspired there, from Gale''s sudden arrival, Elder Thunder''s real identity, and death, to Julie''s presence.


    Brustiar was boiling in anger when he found these. ''That Gale is still alive! Elder Thunder was a spy, and Julie was present, watching all of that urred there.'' Brustiar brooded silently in his seat, not looking up. He was also very worried about the people he was with.


    The ancestors were already untrustworthy, and he didn''t know about the rest.


    "It looks like everyone is present." Vik broke the silence, giving a full nce at everyone.


    Suddenly, Mingxi spoke up. "Sir Vik, the IceFire n is still not here."


    Vik stared at Mingxi and nonchntly said. "It doesn''t matter; they are already busy with the refugees. They can take their time. I am just happy you guys aren''tte."


    Mingxi didn''t say anything further; he just sat silently in his seat. He pondered. ''This is bad; I am losing every way of making connections. Elder Thunder is dead, and the elders in the n are leaving me gradually. This is very bad.''


    "Now that you guys are here, I will tell you about the situation." Vik''smanding voice sounded throughout the tent, making everyone straighten their backs. "You guys should have seen the giant beast horde that is approaching toward us. I went closer earlier to take a closer look and found many interesting things."


    Everyone''s attention was at an all-time high as they also wanted to know about this sudden beast horde.


    "So, let''s talk about the cultivation realm of the beasts and their numbers. Qi Refinement Realm beasts are the majority, as there are at least ten thousand of them. Foundation Establishment Realm beasts have a five thousand minimum, and Golden Core Realm beasts have a one thousand bare minimum." Just as Vik finished saying that, the temperature in the tent dropped.


    These types of beasts were very easy to kill for them, but if only they were doing it one on one for a small group. However, it was a different case if it was thousands. They could still kill them easily, but they would get exhausted too and get overwhelmed. In this war of attrition, they were sure to lose.


    Vik didn''t stop at that and exined further. "That is not the end of it. There are also Nascent Soul Realm beasts on the very back, and their numbers are also not small. I also feel there might be Soul Formation Realm beasts hiding deep."


    One of the elders gulped down a mouthful of saliva as he couldn''tprehend what they were up against.


    Not only him, others also were filled with fear and nervousness. They could see the defeat already shing before their eyes. They were already thinking of a way to escape this ce, taking their family members too.


    Vik could see the fear in their eyes and face. So, he said something that he felt could soothe their hearts a bit. "Don''t get nervous so quickly. I noticed another thing when I went to check."


    Just as Vik guessed, half of their fears were gone, and they were filled with skepticism instead.


    "These beasts that we are heading toward can be considered mindless. Because when I attacked them they didn''t behave normally and their attack patterns were very simple. It felt as if they didn''t have sentience anymore." Vik''s words broke everyone out of their fear and made them full of doubt now.


    Because they couldn''t think of any power that could do this.


    At that moment, Vik said."You guys don''t have to think about anything. Just get this straight: we will defend until the sect arrives. I don''t want to see any deserter and hoarder."


    Everyone nodded their heads, agreeing with Vik.


    "Good," Vik was about to stand up when he saw a group entering the tent. He nced at the group which was the IceFire n''s and asked."Why are you guyste?"


    Nik came forward and said with a martial salute."Sorry, Sir Nik for beingte. We were waiting for the matriarch but it looks like she is busy and will arriveter."


    Nik and the elders behind him got embarrassed saying that. They were waiting outside the entrance for Julie, but there was no sign of hering. So, Nik went to check on why she was beingte. When he knocked on the door, he got a reply from Julie, which felt to him like a muffled noise.


    ''You guys leave... I wille in a short while.'' Nik''s face turned weird as he couldn''t understand what was happening inside or why she sounded like that. Still, he followed her orders and left.


    Vik stared at Nik and others, then gave a sigh. "It is fine. As long as you are here, it all matters. By the way, did you guys invite your ancestors?"


    "Uhh.." Nik got embarrassed again and said."They only listen to the matriarch''s orders."

 Chapter 137 WAR!

    "It''s fine." Vik stood up and walked toward the tent entrance. "You are here and that''s all that matters."


    Others also stood up and followed behind Vik, knowing it was about to begin.


    The soldiers who were standing in square shapes could be seen throughout the forest. The trees have been removed earlier as they would be obstacles for them when they were defending and let their mobility slow down.


    The soldiers were standing with ease and were casually talking to others but that stopped when they spotted all the big guys in the towning in front of them. They straightened their backs and their faces turned stern.


    VIk came before them and looked at them from above by standing on a small stage. He could see the town guards in the middle and on their right was the Burnheart Family''s army. While on the left was Ragingwave n and to the farthest was the newly arrived IceFire n.


    Vik could estimate there were at least fifty thousand troops present here and some might have been left to guard their respective forces. Unfortunately, they might have great numbers but most of them were at Qi Refinement Realm and Foundation Establishment Realm.


    Only hundreds or so were at Golden Core Realm and the Nascent Soul Realm could be counted on one hand.


    "Soldiers! Straighten up your back even more! I have something to say." Vik''s sudden shout, which was filled with a courageous yet angry tone, made the soldiers shift their focus only on Vik.


    Seeing he was sessful at what he wanted to achieve, he started to say. "You all should already know what we are up against, right?"


    However, no reply came from the soldiers but Vik took that as a yes. "Good, then I will tell you early on that I see we have a high chance of losing. So, for that reason should we abandon defending this town?"


    Now, Vik could see hesitation on many soldiers'' faces. He had expected that these soldiers were useless products of the ns and family that had no hope of achieving great heights. So, they were forced to join the army, to make a living. Also they were living in a peaceful time, they didn''t know the horror of wars.


    "It looks like many are hesitant. But don''t worry, I am too like you." Vik''s next words surprised not only the soldiers, even the big guys behind him. Then Vik exined his reasoning. "I am hesitant to go on this losing war as I know I would be sacrificing many men and women. I don''t want you guys to lose your loved ones, not make them all alone. I also don''t have to participate in this because I am not from this ce and I don''t have anyone who I care about living here."


    The soldiers became emotional as they were having exactly the same thought buried in their hearts. Most here were just simple people who just wanted to live a peaceful and happy life with their family as chasing for immortality had be vague to them like the mortals.


    "But!" At that moment, they were jolted back by Vik''s shout. They looked at Vik and saw his valiant gaze and warrior-like stature that made him look like an ancient warlord. "Throughout my stay here, I have fallen in love with this town. I think there are many people here too. You guys are born here and have lived your life here till birth, So, I can''t think of any way you guys leaving this ce abandoned, only to be crushed under the feets of these vile beasts. Do you want to go to another ce where people will see you as a refugee or die, fighting here as a town''s hero?"


    "HOOO!" Suddenly, a loud war cry reverberated throughout the ce that shook the grounds.


    "WAR! WAR! WAR! WAR!" The soldier chanted as they stamped their feets and weapons on the ground like they were in a euphoria.


    "Good," Vik nodded his head with a slight smirk on his face. "Now,manders! Let your toons change into your formations. We are gonna defend this town till death!"


    "HOOO!"


    The big guys all looked at Vik with a new light. They didn''t expect him to be good at leading the army.


    ''Is this guy even bad at anything?'' This was the question many had in their minds but no one to answer.


    Then they quickly went behind their respectable troops, watching over them and defending them if something too dangerous approached them.


    This big army walked forward and stopped before the empty space that was separating them and the giant trees. They were very far away from the camp but not that far to reciprocate their weapons and wounded soldiers.


    The soldiers went onto their formations and waited for the beast horde to arrive.


    On top of them, in the middle of the sky, Vik and other Nascent Soul Realm cultivators were also waiting as they watched the horde approach.


    TDHUM!


    The soldiers could feel the shaking on the ground increase which made them go into trance state and be onplete focus.


    TDHUM! TDHUM!


    The shaking increased further which shook the soldiers but weren''t able to shake their hearts and resolution.


    TDHUM! TDHUM! TDHUM!


    Loud sounds of footsteps were beating in tandem with the soldiers'' hearts.


    "Start the array!" Themanders in front of each toon shouted.


    Then like a light works show, various array formations sprung out in the air taking the soldiers as array points.


    BANG


    The trees that were blocking the soldiers'' views got knocked down and revealed an insurmountable amount of beasts, ranging from various shapes and sizes heading toward them.


    "AHHH!" The soldiers cried out to boost their moral and they embraced for impact.


    In the air, Vik said to Galibar and Brustiar. "You guys go down and help them to relieve the pressure, they might not handle it."


    Galibar and Brustiar couldn''t rebuke, just followed Vik''s order like his regr man under him.

 Chapter 138 Jealousy

    Step-Thruss


    A ck silhouette zoomed through the trees, stepping on the branches making any nearby beasts have a hard time noticing.


    ''That was a long route. How big is this beast horde?'' Jasmine pondered as he looked at the shadows that were leaving behind dust trails.


    Jasmine thought she could easily do this work issued by Gale and quickly too. But she was proven wrong as the area the beast horde covered was very wide. She also saw a portion of it separating and going around.


    ''I hope the ones guarding the city notices.'' She prayed, knowing that a small group was going for nk.


    Jasmine felt there was more than one group going for nk. She could discern how grim the situation was going to be. ''I have to hurry up.''


    Jasmine increased her speed, using all of her strength. She had made a straight cut on her skirt that made her move and maneuver easily.


    A few minutester, Jasmine was finally able toe behind the beast horde. She followed behind the destructive footprint left behind by the beast horde to track the origin.


    Sprinting for a while, her eyes caught the sight of trees and grass with yellow leaves. She could also see various fruits in yellow color. ''Is this the Light Yellow Forest? Wasn''t this ce known for being the best habitat for beasts? Something is wrong.''


    Jasmine entered the Light Yellow Forest and went deep while looking around her surroundings. She didn''t have to do that, as the path she was taking was fully open because of the beast horde, but she was trying to be as safe as possible.


    Suddenly, just as Jasmine turned her head forward from the left, her eyes widened in absolute shock. She quickly halted in her steps in fear.


    Hundreds of meters away from her, she saw thousands of cultivators walking slowly in her direction. All of them had their eyes wide open, looking at her, but they didn''t make any reaction to seeing her.


    ''What is going on? They seem to be like undead, with no sentience.'' Jasmine hypothesized as she slowly backed away. She felt she could go around them to the source of this silently, as these guys look like they won''t chase her.


    But at that moment, her eyes widened when she saw close to a hundred cultivators sprinting at her.


    ¡­


    Inside Nimona''s cave.


    "You dare toe near me? I won''t let you live." Nimona was not especially mad at Jasmine; it was just that she was very annoyed.


    People were constantlying to spy on her ce from one direction or another, it halted her fromunching her army. However, there was little agenda here.


    Nimona or her race fully boasted of their beauty. It was their arrogance and weapon for them to use. Nimona also believed she was the most beautiful looking, even in her race but now she was seeing someone who was as beautiful as her or if not more than her, it caused her to be mad.


    ¡­


    Jasmine sprinted away easily, knowing these ones were far weaker than her. But that didn''t make her calm down; instead, her danger senses were rming her constantly.


    ''I can''t see any danger in my surroundings, so why am I feeling like this? Is it!?" Suddenly, Jasmine''s eyes widened as she looked up.


    Massive shadows started to envelop the ground and Jasmine too. She saw various types of flying beastsing toward her.


    Jasmine quickly merged into the shadows created by the beasts and dodged their attacks.


    Bang Bang Bang


    All the beasts crashed down, not caring about what happened to their bodies.


    Puchi


    All of a sudden, Jasmine emerged from these waves of flying beasts, ripping off a bird-type beast''s head.


    Jasmine didn''t enjoy her kill, she sidestepped away.


    Bang


    Another flying beast crashed into the ce Jasmine just was in. Jasmine nced at the flying beasts that were rising up and the ones in the sky. ''It looks like I have toe hereter.''


    She made a run at the forest as she could easily escape using the shadows created by the trees.


    But the flying beasts won''t let her do so.


    Jasmine used her strength to its fullest, maneuvering in the shadows to dodge the attacks and using those shadows to use the "Nightshade Technique", killing the beasts with the poisonous, dark gas.


    Then she would dodge by sidestepping, easily evading the mindless attacks.


    From the outside, it appeared that Jasmine was performing a beautiful dance that was too dangerous for anyone to perform.


    This brought her easily into the forest by the open path''s side, letting her use the shadows in the forest to escape easily.


    ¡­


    "ARGH!'' Nimona screamed in anger, watching Jasmine escape.


    She was surprised by Jasmine''s skill which fueled her anger more. Her race was known for having the weakest female. They were not actually weak, they had many skills that made many fearful of them, like their ability to hypnotize people.


    The reason for their weakness was their low skill in fighting. Except for their race, all the other races had women who were great at fighting or physical strength to speak of.


    Nimona calmed her mind and started to ponder, as she felt she had heard of the skill Jasmine just used. ''If I remember correctly, mother once told me something about a race that was great at using shadows. Is she one of them? If so, I will make her my ve.''


    ¡­


    IceFire n.


    Gale rested on Julie''s bed as he looked at her opening the door.


    Julie turned her head around and gave him a seductive smile. "Gale, I will be back. I am still not satisfied. I want to dry that thing."


    Thud


    A helpless smile appeared on Gale''s face. "What a woman, changing personalities like it''s nothing. But I have to say, she is very fun to spend time with."


    "And, she has a big background too." Gale curiously looked at Julie''s status interface.

 Chapter 139 Increase In Strenght

    [ Name: Julie IceFire


    Age: 48/450


    Innate Ability: Ice Dragon''s Breath (Has the ability to use a fraction of Ice Dragon''s breath, the fire that could freeze its opponent and heat them from inside.)


    Cultivation Realm: Second Stage Nascent Soul Realm


    Race: Ice Dragon''s Descendant - Low Ranking (Years of rtions with foreign races have diluted the bloodline.)


    Cultivation Technique: YinYang Harmony, Frozen mes Technique.


    [ Remarks: cultivate her fully. ]


    Gale was able to see such a greatly detailed status because he took Julie as his third harem member.


    He wanted to take Kaley as the third harem but thought he might not meet Julie in a while, so he took her into the harem. Also, he didn''t feel he did any injustice to Kaley, as he had already taken Kaley into his harem in his heart.


    ''Ice Dragon¡­'' Gale rubbed his chin as he contemted. He had seen such a big name for the second time on his harem member. The first time he saw it was in Fiona, who had the double-winged angel''s bloodline.


    ''I am seeing many powerful names. So, will I see these guys in the future when I gain more power?'' Gale felt that was possible, there was bound to be conflict when he had rtions with Julie and Fiona, whose bloodlines were from big guys.


    They wouldn''t let such a puny human like him dilute their bloodline more or might brew conflict with him because of some interest.


    ''Whatever the reason is, the answer still leads to getting stronger.'' Shrugging his shoulders, Gale got out of bed. Standing straight, he said in his mind, ''d my power did increase more.''


    Gale was currently in the First Stage Golden Core Realm. He broke through this fast because of Julie''s untapped yin qi. He had noticed that when he took the girls virginity, he would get yin qi in return exponentially. Julie was in the Nascent Soul Realm, and she had great potential, so after taking her virginity and having dual cultivated with her, he broke through directly to the Golden Core Realm.


    Gale looked at his core in his dantian and saw a red core revolving that had a crimson fire burning it.


    ''But, I need more strength.'' Gale felt that this still wasn''t enough. He couldn''t guess the culprit behind this beast strike, and he knew he couldn''t do anything against Fargaz or the demon sect behind him. ''System, give me the rewards.''


    Gale hadpleted two missions right now, one was having a third harem member, and the other was having sex with women who had higher cultivation than him.


    [ Congrattions, Host! You havepleted Side Mission: Harem Master''s Deeds ]


    [ You have received Ability - SpearHeart ]


    [ Congrattions, Host! You havepleted Mission 2: The Third Harem Member ]


    [ You have received Cultivation Techniques suited for your harem member (x3) ]


    Gale didn''t have the time to notice these notifications as he was in a trance state.


    Currently, inside his mind, he was seeing shes of images where many types of people used spears in various ways.


    Gale returned to his senses and thought. ''So, that''s how you truly use a spear. All this time, I was using it like a rookie. But I am d this SpearHeart helped me master the basics fully and will help me hone my spear intent more.''


    Gale conjured a spear, using his blood, and swung it a little. He felt like the spear had be an extension of his arm.


    ''I feel like I can do anything with just a spear in my hand.'' Gale was experiencing an otherworldly feeling while holding the spear. Now, he also knew why Yuki was able to dominate Freya so easily without using any spiritual energy the first time. ''So, he also has fully mastered every basics of the sword.''


    Retracing the blood spear, Gale headed outside. ''Now, let''s give the girls some gifts.''


    He wanted to send Fiona and Kaley somewhere, as he felt that if his guess was correct, he might do thest mission easily.


    ¡­


    On the east side of Highload Town, where the siege was taking ce.


    "You guys have chosen great, strong leaders to lead your family and n," Vikmented as he watched ibar and Brustiar do the hard work.


    Ragingwave and Burnheart ancestors had two different reactions. The Ragingwave ancestors felt happy, while the Burnheart ancestors felt Vik was being sarcastic.


    Still, they didn''t rebuke him, as they knew they were practically at his mercy now.


    At that moment, Vik and others nced to their right. Vik calmly said."Matriarch Julie, I didn''t expect you of all people to bete."


    Julie came before Vik and answered with her usual cold demeanor. "I was busy cultivating."


    "I see," Vik raised his eyebrows slightly as he felt her tone was weird when she said that, but he ignored that and asked what he felt was important. "Did you notify your ancestors?"


    "Yes, it will take time for them to arrive." Julie nodded her head.


    "I hope they are notte like you," Vik said with a slightly threatening tone.


    A smile appeared on Julie''s cold face. "That breakthrough truly changed you, Vik."


    Vik turned his head forward, looking at the battlefield. "Yes, it did. It taught me many things."


    Julie didn''t say anything, just stood beside Vik, which even the ancestors weren''t able to do.


    This made others dumbfounded, and from the looks of Vik, he didn''t evenin. It only meant one thing to them: Julie had the right to be on equal terms with Vik.


    This changed the ancestors'' perspectivepletely. While the others were contemting and not watching their surroundings, Vik''s and Julie''s eyes widened.


    They turned back and looked at the town.


    "So many ambushes!" Julie said with a surprised voice.


    Vik''s face darkened as he mumbled softly. "How can there be so many? I checked carefully and didn''t see any beasts separating from the horde. Don''t tell me you have so many to spare that you don''t need to separate."


    Vik was half right on his guess, as Nimona had separated when no one watched the horde and sent some from her reservoir.

 Chapter 140 Fiona And Kaleys Might

    Vik quickly turned his head toward the elders and the ancestors. "I want all of you to go and defend the ambushes we are having all around the town."


    The ancestors nodded their heads and took their elders away while dividing them into small teams.


    "Will you not go?" Vik turned his head and looked at Julie.


    Julie shook her head and looked at the soldiers defending the beast horde with all their lives. "I feel like someone is watching our movements and knows what we might do. The mastermind wants to separate us."


    Vik nodded his head, agreeing with Julie''s statement.


    ¡­


    On the southeast side of Highload Town.


    Mingxi and Rag were going together to defend that side.


    Rag was ahead, flying through the sky, while Mingxi was on the ground, sprinting with everything he had.


    Rag turned his back and looked down at Mingxi. He shouted with anger. "Why are you so slow!? As a Ninth Stage Golden Core Realm and the head elder, why are you so weak? Also, which idiot would have such a fat body as the head leader of a n? You are bringing shame to my n! It looks like I have to bring change to the n."


    Mingxi wanted to say something, but no word came out. He had nothing to refute with, so he just silently followed behind Rag. However, inside his mind, he was cursing Kus heavily. ''You old geezer! You always shout at others; have a look at yourself, you dwarf-looking idiot. Wait until Ie to power.''


    Rag gave Mingxi onest re and then flew slowly to let him keep up.


    Shortly after, Rag and Mingxi arrived at their destination. As they stood on top of the high wall, their eyes met a sea of beasts that were from the Qi Refinement Realm to the Golden Core Realm.


    "Hmph," Mingxi scoffed, looking at the beast horde. "They sent both of us here for only this? I can hold on to this myself if I try a little."


    Rag looked at Mingxi and yelled at him. "You fat idiot! Don''t get cocky so quickly or no one will be here to take your chubby corpse back."


    Mingxi stumbled back, hearing such cursing from Rag. He said it with sweat behind his back. "Sorry, ancestor Rag. I won''t say such a thing ever again."


    Rag didn''t say anything and stood with his hands behind his back.


    Mingxi let out a sigh of relief and then decided to go ahead and satisfy Rag by killing the beasts.


    "Stop." Mingxi didn''t take a step properly, but he got stopped by Rag. He turned his head at Rag and looked at him weirdly. ''What is it this time, you old geezer!?''


    "Look straight down." Rag looked below him, and Mingxi followed suit.


    However, just as Mingxi''s eyesy down below, his face turned away in shock. He mumbled. "Why is she here!?"


    Rag, who was beside him, heard his words easily. He asked. "Do you know her?"


    "Uh huh," Mingxi quickly racked up his brain and answered quickly. "I don''t know that blonde-haired girl, but I do know that brown-haired girl. She is Galibar''s daughter. Don''t you recognize her ancestor?"


    "Oh, so it''s her." Rag now remembers Kaley, as he had only seen her when she was just born. "Let''s see what they want to do."


    Mingxi didn''t say anything; he just watched silently and prayed in his heart. ''I hope that bitch dies in the beast''s jaws. I don''t want the ancestor to find out.''


    ¡­


    Down below, Kaley and Fiona were wearing white and silver armor, respectively.


    On Kaley''s back was a giant axe, twice the size of her own body. On the other hand, Fiona was empty-handed, but that didn''t mean she had nothing to attack with.


    "Are you ready, Kaley?" Fiona asked Kaley as she watched the beast horde approaching.


    Kaley nodded her head as she pulled the axe from her back. "Yes, sister Fiona."


    "Good, " Fiona said with a smile, "I didn''t expect Gale would send us to fight."


    "Me neither," Kaley also voiced in her opinion. "I didn''t think he would use this way to show us off."


    Fiona smirked. "This is the best way. In such desperate times, we are helping the town; everyone will see us as heroes, and we can gain merit to do many things in the future."


    Kaley nodded her head, agreeing with Fiona. "I wish Gale would join us too."


    Fiona walked forward while Kaley followed her behind. "He will, when the big climax happens. So, we should use this time to steal as much screen time as possible."


    "Yes," Kaley dashed forward with a big grin.


    Fiona, who was left behind, had a white glow all over her body. " [ Angelic Hymn - Divine Flight ]"


    A pair of white wings conjured from the white spiritual energy that radiates holy and pure energy that could cleanse any sin.


    A pair of giant wings, each with a 10-meter wingspan, unfurled behind Fiona''s back, making it hard to guess if they were made of flesh or not.


    SHOWSH


    Fiona zoomed into the air and floated in the air, like a divine angel, as her blonde hair fluttered softly. Her beautiful, mature face and her motherly figure made her feel like an angel sent from heaven to save humanity''s desperate need.


    A de made of white spiritual energy was conjured in her right that shone brightly.


    Shosh


    She shot toward the beast horde like a jet and at a speed that could put manyte-stage Golden Core Realm cultivators in shame.


    Ching! Ceet! Ching! Ceet!


    Fiona flew amidst the beast horde, killing everything in her sight. She was like a war goddess, mowing her enemies down like sheep.


    On the other hand, Kaley was doing her best too. Their n''s specialty, physical strength, was in full bloom in her hands. " [ Iron Muscles - Bouldering Arms ]"


    Brown spiritual energy poured into Kaley''s arms as she swung her axe around the beasts, mutting them brutally like a killing machine.


    Gale, who was watching from afar with no one near him, couldn''t help but smack his lips and proudly say. "My girls are so cool."

 Chapter 141 Strict Yet Kind

    Gale was here to provide them with support if they struggled, but it seems his worry was totally unnecessary.


    Kaley and Fiona could hold on to their own pretty well. Kaley might struggleter as she was very low in the cultivation realm, but Fiona might not have that issue. Gale could see Fiona didn''t even break a sweat, killing them.


    ''Also, the cultivation technique the system provided looks pretty good.'' Gale himself was a bit jealous of the technique Fiona was using.


    Before sending them here, Gale had given the technique that was made for Fiona by the system. The move Fiona was currently using was just one of the few this cultivation technique provided. She had other moves to learn that would take time.


    Unfortunately, Kaley wasn''t in his harem, so she missed this chance, which made Gale sad. ''I will have topensate her next time with something big.''


    As Gale watched Kaley and Fiona''s disy of strength, he remembered something. ''Jasmine mighte at any moment after finishing her mission. I want to leave, but I am also worried they might encounter something that might be too dangerous for them.''


    Gale rubbed his chin, trying to think of a way to leave. Then, from the corner of his eye, he saw someone.


    Gale was currently resting on a tree branch, hiding from any naked eye. So, when he looked up, at the top of the wall, he saw Kus and Mingxi''s faces.


    ''Ehhh¡­'' A smirk appeared on Gale''s face, ''I knew Vik would send people to defend here, but I didn''t anticipate this duo.''


    ''Now, I can leave with a peaceful mind.'' Gale vanished from his spot as his worries were gone.


    Gale would not have left if it was just Mingxi, as he knew this guy would do anything to kill Fiona, but he was with Rag, about whom Gale was able to guess a little about his character today.


    Rag was a grumpy old man who wanted perfection out of his descendants, but he was also very caring about them and would look after them. Gale was sure, Rag wouldn''t let Mingxi do anything to Fiona because of her potential, and Kaley was his granddaughter, so Gale wasn''t much worried.


    ¡­


    "Oh, they are very good. I didn''t expect Kaley to be such a strong woman. I always tell the patriarchs to put importance on our women, but those idiots never cared about them." Rag said to himself, and from that, Mingxi could guess he was venting his anger again.


    "And that blonde-haired girl¡­" Rag squinted his eyes as he watched Fiona effortlessly y beasts of any cultivation realm, like vegetables. "She looks like she is from a big n, an angel type maybe. Why did people from such a bloodlinee here? But that doesn''t matter; we can form connections with her, and she can marry someone from our n. Hmmm¡­that technique is definitely top tier, that speed, the protection it gives, and the spiritual energy it stores could only be seen being used by those from big ns."


    Mingxi, who was beside Rag, had his blood boiling in anger and frustration the more he heard Rag talk. ''This bitch! She was from such a big n and she didn''t tell me anything about it. She also didn''t use her powers in front of me. I shouldn''t have let her go if she revealed those to me.''


    "What is wrong with you?" Rag''s voice brought Mingxi back to his senses. Rag looked at the sky, which was covered in darkness. "Let''s go help them, they might hold on for too long. It would be a shame if these brave and strong girls died in my presence."


    Rag flew in the direction of the beast horde as fast as possible, because the night was approaching and it would be hard for the girls to go on for so long.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    Mingxi followed behind Rag, gritting his teeth, as he didn''t have any choice.


    ¡­


    Kaley, who had blood all over her body and was breathing heavily, jumped in various directions and smashed her axe onto the ground. She started to take a toll on her body as the beast increased, as did their cultivation realm.


    But she didn''t show any fatigue on her face. She killed and killed with intense focus on her body, she wanted to prove she wasn''t useless.


    Fiona also saw her determination and helped her by cleaning up the strong ones around her. However, she was also starting to struggle to hold on her own as the beast horde covered a wide range.


    At that moment, they heard somethinging in their direction, making a booming noise.


    BANG!


    A huge chunk of the beast horde got sted into oblivion, and from it emerged a stout, muscr old man who killed the beast with every swing of his fist.


    ''Is he from the Ragingwave n?'' Fiona was easily able to guess the old man''s identity by recognizing theirmon features.


    Another loud explosion was heard, which made Fiona and Kaley turn their heads in that direction.


    ''Why is he here?'' Fiona thought with a frown on her forehead. She was seeing Mingxi sting the beasts with his hammer.


    Kaley, on the other hand, was stumped by these two''s arrival. She panicked if they would take her away, but that vanished when she felt a hand on top of her head.


    She turned her head around and saw no beast around her, only that old man patting her head. "You have grown big, Kaley."


    Kaley was confused, as she was having a hard time recognizing him.


    "Haha," Ragughed out loud, looking at Kaley''s confused expression. He knew she wasn''t recognizing him, as they had only met when Kaley was just born. "It''s okay to be confused. Let me introduce myself. I am Rag, one of the ancestors in the Ragingwave n, and you can call me Grandpa Rag."


    Kaley didn''t know why, but seeing Rag''s smile and his hand patting her head made her calm down.

 Chapter 142 Gales Joy

    Seeing Kaley calm down put a big smile on Rag''s face. When he and Mingxinded earlier, he could see Kaley panicking. She was also about to be overwhelmed by the beasts, so he came in to save her.


    "And you might be Kaley." Rag removed his hand from Kaley''s head and said, looking at her.


    Kaley nodded her head, then said. "Ancest- Grandpa Rag, why are you here?"


    "I am here to defend, silly. What do you think I can''t get out of my hole? Hahaha." Rag joked with her, making Kaleypletely let her guard down. She could now see what kind of man Rag was.


    Kaley giggled. "No, Grandpa Rag. I wasn''t worried about that. I wanted to ask about the head elder''s presence."


    "Oh, that fat idiot?" Rag bluntly said as he looked at Mingxi''s fighting style as his belly-flopped.


    "Pst," Kaley couldn''t hold herself from hearing that, as it was the first time someone dared to insult Mingxi like this. She wanted to exin the reason to Rag but stopped when she saw many many beastsing at them. "Grandpa Rag, let''s talkter. We should kill these things first."


    "Okay," Rag nodded his head and flew up. "Go all out. Grandpa is here to protect you."


    A huge burden on Kaley''s heart was lifted. She now decided to let her mind go free and let her body do whatever she wanted.


    Rag saw his granddaughter killing the beast more easily and thoroughly while conserving energy. Rag stroked his beard and nodded in satisfaction. ''She is letting go of all the worries in her mind. The way this is going, she might get into enlightenment. We got such a great and hardworking genius, but no one told me anything. There has to be something wrong, because why would someone panic when they encounter their own n member.''


    Rag contemted, as he could guess something was going on that he didn''t know. ''No matter what is going on, I won''t nurture her fully, let me see who dares to raise their voice.''


    On the other side, Mingxi could feel the hatred that was emanating from Fiona toward him. But he couldn''t say anything, as it might reveal everything to Rag.


    Fiona looked at Mingxi and could see he was behaving far from himself. If he had behaved like he always did, then he would have started a fight with her. She nced at Rag, who was floating in the sky, watching Kaley fight and help her from time to time. ''So it is because of this old man. I didn''t see this old man when I was in that n, but it looks like he is some kind of senior and has great strength too.''


    Then she looked at the beast horde ahead of her and thought with a dark face. ''But I am not like my past self either. Let me show you something else, Mingxi.''


    Fiona floated high up in the air and said looking down. ''I can only use the first form of this technique, and it will consume half of my spiritual energy, but it''s worth it.''


    Fiona pressed her right hand forward and pointed her palm upward. White spiritual energy from her wings came flowing on top of her palm, transforming into a medium-sized ball. Then she cut off the spiritual energying from her wings and whispered. " [ Angelic Hymn - Heavenly de - Chaotic Child Form ] "


    The spiritual energy ball revolving on her palm separated into six parts and transformed into short swords that danced chaotically behind her back, like a group of children waiting for their mothers'' permission.


    Fiona flew straight into the beast horde, and the des behind her followed suit. The moment the des noticed the beasts'' presence, they separated from Fiona and went to kill as many beasts as possible like they were in apetition to see who could kill the most.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    There was nothing that could stop these des; even if the beast''s skin was tough as steel, they would cut through it easily, and even if the beast was the fastest, they would catch them like it was a piece of pie for them.


    Mingxi''s eyes widened as he witnessed Fiona zoom past him and clear up the path ahead of him. ''What is herbat strength!? Except for the beasts above the Sixth Stage Golden Core Realm, she could kill the rest easily. How can this be? Was she always this strong?''


    On the other hand, Rag had a different reaction. ''Oh, that is a good technique. Imbuing your spiritual senses into those des and using your spiritual energy''s attribute to its fullest. A very simple yet clever technique.''


    Like this, they guarded that entire side while eventually going on the path to clearing it.


    ¡­


    IceFire n, inside Gale''s room.


    "So you have finally arrived, Jasmine." Gale, who was resting on the bed, closing his eyes, said nonchntly.


    Jasmine emerged from the shadows cast by the moon. Coming out of it, she got up on the bed and rested beside Gale. He quickly wrapped his arms around her, knowing what she wanted.


    Then Gale asked."So, how did it go?"


    "There were some mishaps, and I wasn''t able toplete it fully, but I got some results." Jasmine didn''t lie or exaggerate about anything, just told everything truthfully.


    "Good. Tell me, what did you find?" Gale nodded with contentment, knowing she couldn''tplete this in one day, and he wasn''t about that as there was still time left.


    Jasmine tidied up her thoughts and started reporting.


    Gale carefully listened to her report and raised his eyebrows as time passed by.


    "Light Yellow Forest¡­" Gale mumbled this name as he started to discern that he was missing something in this puzzle.


    "Why would these beastse out of the Light Yellow Forest, and they looked like they were being manipted-" Just as Gale said that, he came to a halt. His eyes widened as he started to remember something. "Didn''t Bac also¡­ Yes, that''s it."


    Jasmine became confused after seeing Gale like this again. He would do this from time to time when he found something big. "What did you find, Gale?"


    Gale turned his head toward Jasmine and gave her a kiss on the lips. Then he said it with joy. "I think I know the mastermind."

 Chapter 143 Rags Anger

    "Who is it?" Jasmine eagerly asked, as she also wanted to know the person behind this beast horde, capable of controlling so many beings at once.


    Gale smiled at Jasmine, then exined why and how they hade to this conclusion, and finally told her the mastermind''s name.


    "So, the mastermind is someone named Nimona?" Jasmine''s eyes widened as he took in all the things Gale just said. Rubbing her chin, she asked. "Are you sure it''s her?"


    "Not totally, but more than ny percent sure I am right." Gale said confidentially.


    Jasmine also believed in Gale, as the things he nned and came up with were fully thought through and had proof. She rested her head on his chest. "Then, what are you going to do now?"


    "I won''t do anything." Gale smirked to himself. "She is the one who will do all the work for me. I was thinking of stalling this war for at least a month but she is here to do the job for me. We just have to wait till this new wares to its climax, and in the meantime, you will have only two works to do."


    Jasmine raised her head and asked, looking at Gale''s eyes. "What are these works?"


    "The first to search for this mastermind''s hideout, andstly¡­" Gale grabbed Jasmine and made hery on top of him. "You will have to satisfy your hubby."


    "Hehe," With a giggle, Jasmine undressed herself and then Gale''s. She kissed Gale while stroking the spear that was poking her entrance. "As you wish, hubby."


    ¡­


    While Gale and Jasmine were halfway through their session, the battle all around the town was close to finishing.


    The full moon was shining on Highload Town while reflecting the brutal oue it was having.


    On the southeast side of Highload Town.


    Thud


    A brown furred gori like beast dropped before Fiona , announcing the end of the battle on their side.


    Fiona''s body was currently littered with blood, as the blood that touched her wings would turn into smoke while her hair drooped down because of wetness. She was inhaling and exhaling deeply, as she had just a slither of spiritual energy left in her body.


    She turned her body around and walked toward Kaley and Rag''s direction.


    Rag and Kaley were standing side by side. Rag had no injury or blood on his body, while on the other hand, Kaley''s body was the same as Fiona''s but much worse. If Rag wasn''t present, she might have been crushed by the beasts. But she wasn''t sad about that; instead, a smile could be seen on her face.


    The reason for that was because she had made a new move based on her technique with the help of the enlightenment she got.


    "That girl, she is a very good fighter, but from the looks of it, she doesn''t look like one." Ragmented as he said with admiration and curiosity.


    Kaley also looked at Fiona and answered Rag''s curiosity. "It is because she is not. She mainly is busy with her business every time."


    "Oh," Rag became a bit surprised and dumbfounded. Many trained all their lives, trying their best to be better at fighting and increase theirbat strength, but here was Fiona, who was better than most people without even practicing.


    At that moment, Fiona had finally arrived before them. She gave Rag a martial salute. "It is nice to meet you. I am Fiona, Kaley''s sister. I am grateful to you for helping my sister."<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    Rag waved his hand, disagreeing with Fiona. "No, she is my granddaughter, how could I not help?"


    "Oh, I didn''t know." Fiona nced at Kaley for a silent confirmation. Kaley nodded her head, agreeing with what Rag said.


    Fiona secretly sighed in relief. Then she asked. "May I know this elder''s name?"


    "Haha, I am Rag, one of the ancestors in the Ragingwave n." Rag''s introduction shocked Fiona a little. Now she understood why she didn''t recognize Rag.


    Rag smiled, seeing her reaction. Then she asked. "Are you married, Fiona?"


    "Yes," Fiona answered without hesitation.


    "Ahh, Unfortun-" Rag wasn''t able to fully let out his disappointment when Mingxi suddenly came.


    "When did you get married?" Mingxi came and questioned Fiona with a frown on his face.


    Fiona backed away and looked at Mingxi with disgust. "Who are you? And why are you questioning me like this?"


    "Bitch, did you forget we were husband and wife?" Mingxi said this with anger, trying to know who Fiona''s new husband was.


    However, what he got next was silence. He turned his head around and was met with Kaley, who was holding her mouth, trying to hold back herughter, and then finally stopped at Rag.


    Mingxi gulped his saliva as he saw Rag''s fuming face like that was about to eat him any moment.


    "Ancestor¡­" Mingxi said softly as his body vibrated.


    "You idiot! You actually let go of such a beautiful and strong wife for what? Don''t tell me it was for your stupid fetishes and your two rusty coin schemes for power. You fat bastard! I will see youter when we return." After yelling at Mingxi, Rag shifted toward Fiona. "I am sorry, Fiona for what this idiot."


    Fiona became surprised, as she didn''t expect Rag to be this kind of person, unlike most of the people here. "No, it''s fine. Anyway, we will take our leave, gra..grandpa Rag."


    Rag''s anger calmed down hearing Fiona call him grandpa. Then he curiously asked. "Where are you going, and what is this ''we'' about?"


    Kaley jumped forward and answered on Fiona''s behalf. "Grandpa Rag, I am staying with my husband and training under him."


    "Husband?" Rag became confused, and so did Mingxi too.


    "Yes, sister Fiona''s husband is the same as mine." Kaley said with a smile, pointing her finger at her.


    Rag''s eyes turned wide in surprise, and he went silent, didn''t say anything.


    But Mingxi wasn''t someone who would stay quiet, "What is wrong with you? Don''t you kn-"


    "Shut up!" Rag stopped Mingxi from speaking and then said."I don''t know what happened, but I hope you guys have taken your choices seriously and considered them carefully."

 Chapter 144 Kick Him Out!

    "Thank you, Grandpa Rag." Kaley gave a small bow and walked toward Fiona.


    "Hmph, Brat you are lucky I am here. Those old fools would have kidnapped you away." Rag sneered grumpily.


    Kaley rubbed her head in embarrassment and was about to leave this ce with Fiona when suddenly they heard. "I hope I see you guys tomorrow, and Kaley, Grandpa has something to give you."


    Kaley and Fiona turned their heads back and nodded, agreeing to keep the promise Rag made.


    Rag then saw Kaley and Fiona sprinting away from this ce. After they left, he turned his head around at Mingxi and said with a re. "I want to know everything that has happened these past months."


    Mingxi blurted out everything without any hesitation, as he knew there would be no point in doing it.


    Rag frowned his eyebrows as time passed by. When Mingxi finished saying everything, Rag said to him. "You guys are a pure disappointment."


    Mingxi stayed silent, holding in his own frustration.


    "Let''s go, I will have a serious talk with Tai." Rag flew away, and Mingxi followed him.


    ¡­


    IceFire n.


    Gale was busy thrusting his spear inside Jasmine''s cave when suddenly their doors opened, and Kaley and Fiona entered.


    The moment they saw the scene in front of them, they didn''t say anything and quickly went to take a bath.


    "I guess I can''t upy you anymore," Jasmine said, letting her tongue out.


    "Then I will let you go with a big bang," Gale smirked and went to increase his thrusts.


    "Hehe," With herst giggle, Jasmine received Gale''s attacks, which shook her body and mind.


    ¡­


    On the main camp, where the entire army was defending.


    In a tent, Vik and Julie were sitting across from each other, sipping a cup of tea. They might look clean, but they just came back from cleaning up a massive chunk of the beast horde to reduce the pressure on the soldiers and let them rejuvenate their energy.


    "Matriarch Julie, you have grown stronger." Vik praised without any intention of ttering. He had seen Julie''s power earlier and how much she was hiding still.


    "It is nothing," Julie replied calmly. She knew the reason for her increase; the first was Gale, as his yang qi increased her cultivation realm, but not that much now as he was still very low in the cultivation realm. From what Julie could guess, the thing that increased her power was thest thing¡ªthe removal of the curse.


    As soon as the curse was destroyed, Julie was able to think more freely and absorb spiritual energy from the atmosphere much faster.


    Then Julie looked at Vik and also praised him. "You have also gotten stronger, much stronger."


    Julie had also seen Vik''s power when they were fighting. Vik''s casual swing has more power than most Golden Core Realm cultivators'' strong moves.


    Vik didn''t say anything, just smiled at Julie''s praise.


    At that moment, they saw the people who had been sent to other parts of the town to defend themselvesing back one by one.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    In a few minutes, Vik and Julie saw Tai and others who were mostly clean, like they didn''t do anything. But that was proven wrong by the elders behind them, who were bloodied and a few of whom were even injured.


    "Well done guys. Take a rest now, because there is still more toe." Vik finished his tea and then walked away to watch over the soldiers.


    Now only the people from the three overlords were left, looking at each other awkwardly.


    But that was broken by Rag, who came to Tai. "Tai, I have a very serious thing to discuss."


    Tai nced at him weirdly, asking. "What is this very serious thing you want to talk about?"


    Everyone perked their ears up, as they also wanted to know what this was about.


    Rag stared at Mingxi and pointed his finger at him. "I want this fat idiot to leave my n."


    Tai and many others became stumped upon hearing that. Mingxi himself was stumped, as he thought Rag would at least resign him from the head elder position, but it looks like he was here to kick his stomach.


    Kant, who was beside Tai, asked. "Why do you want to kick him out of our n all of a sudden?"


    He was usually a quiet guy and didn''t want to meddle in anyone''s business much, but now he felt Rag was requesting something excessive and in front of everyone at that!


    "Do you want to know what this idiot did? Then listen." Rag blurted out everything from Mingxi divorcing Fiona to what happened earlier.


    "What? Kaley is here!?" Galibar shouted in bewilderment. He thought she might have run away from this town, as the team of men he sent to search for her didn''t find a single clue.


    But then his bewilderment turned into anger and confusion because, like everyone here, he heard that Kaley was married and her husband was Fiona''s husband too.


    Mingxi''s eyes turned mad, and a fire of hatred burned. He clenched his fist as he couldn''t wait to go kill Rag. He was having a hard time swallowing this shame in front of everyone.


    Brustiar quickly said something to Gravitar and every one of his elders with spiritual senses.


    After sending this message, Brustiar whispered softly to Gravitar. "I can''t believe a head elder could do such a thing, what a shame!"


    "Yes, if I did something like this, I would have quit willingly." Gravitar nodded his head and gave his opinion.


    Their words were like a spark that started a huge discussion in small groups.


    "What do you think they will do now? Will they kick him?"


    "I don''t think so, he is a head elder after all."


    "But, he has done so many heinous things. How could they still let him be how he is?"


    "I know right, this is nothingpared to what he had done in the past."


    "Yes, I heard, he made many of his servants pregnant and threw them awayter, like trash. How can this man be head elder?"


    These discussions reached Tai and Kant''s ears, forcing them to believe that they should kick Mingxi out now!

 Chapter 145 Legacy Revive

    Mingxi looked at Tai and Kant with nervousness. He was having a very bad feeling in his heart.


    Tai and Kant gradually came to a decision after hearing all the backtalk from everyone.


    "Mingxi, we have decided to revoke your head elder position, and you will, from now on, have no vocal rights on any saying." Just as Tai finished saying that, Mingxi''s heart shattered and fell into a deep abyss.


    Everyone was a little surprised by Tai''s decision but felt it was normal to not kick Mingxi totally. He was a head elder and a strong n member after all; it would be cruel and a bit stupid to kick him out.


    However, for Mingxi, it was worse than anything else. He now would get ordered around everyone and would silently watch everyone do whatever they wanted while he just sat in the corner. Additionally, he would have to live in shame among everyone.


    At that moment, Vik''s voice resounded in their ears, telling them toe and help the soldiers.


    Everyone quickly left, including Mingxi.


    From the sky, Vik nced down at Mingxi, who was walking with his head down. ''Those old guys made the right decision. They knew I would let go of such fighting power at such times.


    Then he looked to his side, where Julie and the other ancestors were standing. "Let''s go do a bit of cleaning up, the soldiers might get tired again. Also, I feel we will have many ambushes in the future, so we should save the energy on the frontlines as possible."


    The others nodded their heads and charged into the sea of beasts while ordering their elders.


    Mingxi also rushed in, but unlike the previous times, he rushed in deep like he had gone mad, which made him escape everyone''s sight.


    Just as Mingxi aplished that, he ran away without killing a single beast. Slowly yet surely, he got out of this tide and rested on a tree branch.


    Mingxi looked at the scene, in which one could see it as a grinding machine, and thought. ''Do you old geezers think I will stay with you guys? I won''t live with such shame. I will retreat from this ce for a while, and when Ie back, I will let you know the consequences for making me lose everything.''


    Because everyone was focusing on their surroundings, no one noticed Mingxi''s escape, not even Vik, as he was focusing on the soldiers more than anyone here.


    A couple of hourster, when Vik and others were done with their job of letting soldiers have sufficient rest, they came back to the tent.


    However, when they looked around, they were not able to see Mingxi.


    "Where did he go?" Tai asked the elders, but from them he got no answer.


    Rag mmed his fist on the table before him, smashing it into pieces, and yelled out loud. "Did that fat idiot leave us while we were fighting!?"


    This brought anger to everyone''s faces as they were working so hard and here was someone who deserted silently.


    Vik, who was sitting on the other end of the tent, had his face darkened. He had warned earlier not to do this, but this guy was actually brave to escape and right under his nose. ''Pray you don''t stumble in front of me in future.''


    Then they tossed Mingxi''s escape out of their minds as they were busy with other stuff.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ¡­


    Close to one monthter.


    In this time span, many things have changed inside Highload Town.


    The refugees went back to their houses and built them from scratch, just to make an affordable one for now.


    Because of the beast horde, all routes for merchants toe have been blocked. For that reason, the price of food, clothes, and any kind of daily necessity increased exponentially.


    People were having a hard time affording anything, to live a decent life. The food shortage was showing signs of a major uing famine.


    The merchants that were able to enter with the help of strong cultivators sold their goods at a price that made people wish to eat dirt rather than use their remaining bits of wealth.


    Fortunately, the Ragingwave, Burnheart and IceFire brought out their food supplies from their reserves and distributed them among themon people as aid. However, they also stopped distributing after a week, and they were also running out of supply.


    One could say Highload Town was in a dire state.


    However, it was fortunate that they were seeing hope¡ªhope in their self made heroes.


    These heroes were the ones who were performing greatly in defending them.


    The one who was reigning supreme was Vik. His strong sense of justice and strength made many almost believe that he was their god. He was given the title, The Sword Deity.


    And the others were stolen by Gale''s harem. Their performance stole the spotlight from the big guys and their offspring.


    Their beauty and power also made people give them titles; like Julie was known as "Ice Queen", Fiona as "The Merciful War Angel" and "Shadow Princess" for Jasmine, whom they had a hard time spotting.


    Unfortunately, there was nothing for Kaley, as she didn''t participate much in this campaign. Instead, she was busy with another thing that she fell in love with, and that was cksmithing.


    When Rag met Kaley for the second time, he handed her their n''s cksmithing, which had been thrown away. Rag wanted to see if she had any talent, and he had put all his hope in her as he didn''t know if he would live long enough to see another good genius from their n.


    Fortunately, all of Rag''s worry was for naught. Despite having a rough start, Kaley grew passionate about cksmithing and was now capable of creating Early Human Rank items easily.


    Rag believed that, if given just a few more months, Kaley would be able to produce Mid Human Rank items like it was nothing.


    Rag was almost about to tear up when he saw such progress from Kaley. "Our n''s legacy will be revived."

 Chapter 146 Progress

    IceFire n.


    "What a nice spear." Gale had a in-looking spear in his hand, which he swung around. He tested its durability and strength. He found it to be top-tier in its rank, which was Early Human Rank.


    Kaley, who was before him with a dirty t-shirt and pants, smiled upon hearing Gale''s praise.


    For the past few days she had been trying to perfect making an Early Human Rank for Gale, so now hearing his praise finally, she couldn''t help but feel proud.


    Gale handed back the spear to her and said. "Go practice more, Kaley. I am waiting for you to make me a spear that I won''t ever abandon."


    "Okay, sir." Jokingly giving Gale a martial salute, Kaley quickly trotted away to the new forging ce Julie had made for her.


    Gale was left in his room like always. But it was not like he was doing he would always think of what and how would his n progress.


    [ Host Name: Gale Burnheart


    Cultivation Realm: Second Stage Golden Core Realm


    Body Cultivation Realm: Peak-Stage Purple Golden Bone Realm


    Combat Strength: First Stage Nascent Soul Realm


    Age: 18/360


    Physiques: Great Empyrean


    Race: Blood Warlock (94%).


    Talent: Top


    Cultivation Technique: YinYang Harmony, Blood Demon, Warrior''s Spear.


    Movement Technique: Seven Illusionary Steps


    Ability: Sunre Spiritual Fire, SpearHeart.


    Skill: Inspection, Blood Pump, Regeneration.


    Points: 9482 ]


    [ Harem Members: 3/5 ]


    [ Remarks: Host, keep up the good work. New missions are on their way. ]


    It took him a long time to break through to the Second Stage Golden Core Realm. Gale had guessed the time would increase more as he got stronger.


    The only noticeable change was the number of points he possessed. It has increased so much these past few weeks that Gale feels like he was rich for the first time. But unfortunately, he had nothing to spend these points on, as nothing good appeared in the daily shop, and it was the only thing he had to spend them on.


    "I hope something good appears today." There was still time left for today''s refresh, so he could only wait.


    [  Name: Jasmine Burnheart


    Age: 83/360


    Innate Ability: Shadow Merge


    Cultivation realm: Eight Stage Foundation Establishment Realm


    Combat Strength: Second Stage Golden Core Realm<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Race: Shadow Wolf


    Cultivation Technique: YinYang Harmony, Nightshade Technique, Shadow Shroud Technique. ]


    [ Name: Fiona WhiteWing


    Age: 109/330


    Innate Ability: Holy Wings


    Cultivation Realm: Fourth Stage Golden Core Realm


    Combat Strength: Seventh Stage Golden Core Realm


    Race: WhiteWing


    Cultivation Technique: Silent Prayers-First Part, Angelic Hymn, YinYang Harmony. ]


    Gale did another check on his girls as usual to see what progress they had made. "Hmm, not much has changed except for the recent breakthroughs. It''s just that the system has added theirbat strength."


    Gale felt they have made nice, steady progress. They were also very famous among themon people.


    Fiona was known for her warrior might on the battlefield, which left many stumped and in awe. The second thing that solidified her more was her healing capabilities. Her spiritual energy had hearing attributes, so she was very sought after on the battlefield. Vik himself came in person to invite her.


    On the other hand, Jasmine''s was full of mystery. Soldiers and such would see a shadow running around the battlefields sometimes. They wanted to see who it was, but they couldn''t capture a single shadow of her, ironically. However, a group was fortunate enough to see her, and they were instantly dazzled by her beauty, and her strength was already nothing to question about.


    Julie got her title because of her characteristics. However, there was not much progress on her cultivation as she was too busy on the battlefield.


    Most of the girls in his harem had be famous in one way or another. Now there was only Kaley left.


    Her situation was a bit special, as she had a low cultivation realm and didn''t have a noticeable feature. She was also busy with her cksmithing, so she was not public.


    But Gale wasn''t worried about her, as he believed her time to shine was alsoing.


    ''The weapons she is making, if they can be sold in batches during this time of war, it would just be a matter of time before her name resounded throughout the town; heck, I believe the nearby towns would also be interested in her.'' Gale pondered with a grin on his face.


    However, Gale was also confused as to why the system was counting Kaley in his harem, as she was not by the system''s standards. To clear up this confusion, the system told him.


    [ Host, I hope you have not forgotten that after pledging under me, I granted you guys the right to be married and put them in your harem. But if you have a girl that you consider to be a harem member but you can''t take her because you''ve already filled the slots or you are waiting for a mission toe, then does that mean she''s not in your harem? Yes, they are. It all depends on your heart. You can see it as a tool that can help your harem member. ]


    That cleared a heavy confusion inside Gale''s heart, and he also knew what he could.


    Gale then stretched his limbs as he looked outside through the window, "I heard few people wille from the sect. I don''t know what kind of ssh they will make."


    ...


    In the main camp.


    Vik was sitting across an old yet mature-looking beautiful woman who had ice blue hair with white tints here and there like snow has been smeared. She was the leading ancestor of the IceFire n, Grelia IceFire.


    "So, how many areing here?" Grelia asked as she was curious about the kind of men the sect might send and what young talent they had.


    Vik rubbed his chin and replied casually. "I heard they will be sending Elder Joy, some outer elders, and a few disciples."


    "Just this?" Grelia was confused. She thought many big guys mighte from what she was hearing; it looked like a tiny unit.


    Vik smirked at Grelia''s question. "You will know when they arrive."

 Chapter 147 The People From Sect Has Arrived

    A couple of hourster, Vik and the leading ancestors came to the main entrance of the town, where the sect had left in the past.


    Tai and Pol waited with anticipation while Grelia stood with a nonchnt face.


    Vik, who was in front of them, spoke as he looked up. "They are here."


    Skree!


    Everyone looked up and saw a me Eagle Roc descending from the sky.


    "How many years has it been since I saw one of these beasts?" Tai spoke with a reminiscence in his voice.


    Pol looked at the me Eagle Roc with greed. ''If we had these..''


    While Grelia''s attention was on the people of the me Eagle Roc. She wanted to see who this special squad was that the sect sent and that they had to receive in person.


    Thrud


    The me Eagle Roc''s talons touched the ground, making ground-digging noise. Then from its back descended a few men and women.


    Vik came forward and gave a small bow to the man in front of him. "Greetings, Elder Roy."


    Roy looked at Vik, and a big smile grew on his face. He said to Vik. "I didn''t think we would meet so soon."


    "Me neither." Vikughed at himself. Then he looked at the people behind Roy, which raised his eyebrows. "Elder Roy, I didn''t expect you would bring them here again."


    Vik was not surprised by the outer elders that Roy brought, but by the four youngsters.


    These were none other than Ban, Jack, Freya, and, surprisingly, Yuki.


    "What can I say? They just love their mothend." Roy said with a sigh, like he was very tired to speak of it.


    "Him too?" Vik pointed his finger at Yuki while giving him a weird gaze.


    Roy didn''t turn his back, as he could guess who Vik was speaking about. "No, he is just here for fun."


    While Vik and Roy were talking with each other, the ancestors were giving everyone from the sect curious nces.


    When theyid their eyes upon Roy, they were shocked and nervous. They could feel the spiritual energy spilling out from Roy''s cultivation in the Nascent Soul Realm.


    They subverted their gaze and went on to check on the people behind them. Most of the outer elders were in the Golden Core Realm, which made thempletely ignore them.


    Their gaze finallynded on the winners of the selection process that took ce a month ago. They could see it was their offspring, except Ragingwave, which made Tai sad.


    They gave them a close look and didn''t find anything. It looked like they were just normal people. The ancestors wanted to pry them but halted in their action as it might anger Roy.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Follow me, Elder Roy." Vik dashed toward the main camp''s direction, while Roy and the people under him followed behind.


    While heading in that direction, Pol and Grelia came alongside Ban and Freya.


    "Hello, kid." Pol greeted Ban with a casual smile.


    Ban became cautious when he saw an old man suddenly talking to him. But he rxed his guard, seeing that it was someone from their own family. "Umm, can I know who you are?"


    Pol became stumped at first, butter he understood why Ban didn''t know him as he was in the ancestral hall most of Ban''s life. "Haha, it''s okay to not know me. I am your family''s ancestor, Pol."


    Pol said it calmly, yet with a slight arrogance in his voice. Then he waited for Ban to show respect, but to his dismay, Ban was still looking at him with a deadpan face while just being a bit surprised. "Oh, I didn''t expect to meet Ancestor Pol here."


    Pol wanted to say something and even wanted to scold him but stopped, knowing it wouldn''t help much.


    Ban wasn''t disrespecting Pol here; he just had a change in his mentality in the past few months. He had seen many old elders in the sect who were stronger than Pol and even older than him.


    On the other hand, Grelia, who was talking to Freya, didn''t have this issue as Freya had already met her ancestors. "So, how was your day in the sect going?"


    Freya thought for a little before answering. "It is going fine. I just received an amodation for my own and all the other stuff the sect does as usual."


    Grelia squinted her eyes at Freya as she felt there was something wrong with Freya''s speech pattern. She wasn''t as cold as usual, and she didn''t talk much about fighting someone stronger than her.


    When Freya came to them to talk about the [ Ice Queen''s Incarnation ], she would always talk about if she could fight well using it properly, was this technique was good for fighting, or if she could fight a stronger opponent with it.


    Grelia was about to say something else but got cut off.


    "Yuki, I want to see if you beat me in the nextpetition we have." Freya came to a boy who had a beautiful look for a man.


    Yuki was dumbfounded. "Competition? What kind ofpetition are we even having? No one told me anything about this."


    "Hmph," Freya sneered. "Do we even have to say this? Anything we do together will result inpetition, engrave that in your mind."


    Yuki was left dumbfounded by Freya''s tyranny. After arriving at the sect, she didn''t let him live peacefully. Freya would alwayse to his ce for a fight. At first, Yuki agreed as he had nothing to do but gradually he felt bored and wanted to do something else. However, Freya didn''t let him go, so he asked her to let him go.


    She answered that she would only leave if she could beat him fairly and without getting badly injured.


    Yuki had a headache hearing that, as he knew his peaceful days were long gone.


    Yuki looked at Freya, who was looking at her with a zing fighting spirit in her eyes. "Okay, tell me about thispetition."


    Grelia watched the interaction between them with a stupefied expression. ''Why does she look like she is in love? If she is, then why isn''t the curse reacting!?''

 Chapter 148 Found The Path

    Grelia hasn''t seen such a bizarre thing ever. She had lived for many years and witnessed many things. She knows the severity of the curse, as some were even killed because of it for loving someone else.


    Grelia wasn''t fully wrong; she was half right here. Freya did love Yuki, and that was falling in love to fight him. She hasn''t yet developed that kind of feeling for him.


    Tai watched his fellow enemy talk with their descendants with grief, as he felt lonely for not having anyonee to him.


    "Hello, I am Jack. Can I ask you something?" Suddenly, Tai heard a young voiceing beside him. He turned his head and saw a pale-skinned boy with an above-average face smiling at him.


    "Of course, you can do it," Tai said with a slight chuckle.


    "Can you tell me what happened these past few weeks and how people''s lives were?"  Jack asked curiously, and Tai saw his face turn serious.


    Tai was a bit surprised by this sudden change, but still told him everything.


    Jack silently listened to Tai, and the more he listened, the more he showed myriads of emotions.


    Tai''s boration caught Ban, Yuki, and Freya''s attention, and they also listened.


    Seeing he was able to capture these young ones'' attention, he felt proud for some reason.


    Just after Tai finished, Yuki asked, pointing his finger at Vik. "So you''re telling me that guy has reached a high stage in sword?"


    Tai saw Yuki looking at him with eyes that were filled with eagerness. He felt a bit weird but still said. "Yes."


    Tai hasn''t finished his sentence. Yuki rushed toward Vik, but fortunately, Freya was there to lock him down as she knew his behavior. "You won''t go anywhere. This is not the time to fight among ourselves."


    "Yes, you should calm down." Ban also chipped in, which made Yuki calm down his urges.


    On the other hand, Jack went into deep thought. ''So many things happened. The Burnheart ancestors were such a big culprit in this.''


    Jack nced at Pol, who was looking ahead in shame, not daring to look behind. Jack could see anger on Ban''s face too, as he was also very disappointed in them.


    ''Again, someone sumbing themselves to the false power that demons promised.'' Suddenly, Gyuki''s words reverberated inside Jack''s head.


    Jack asked. ''Master Gyuki, are you telling me the demons lied to them?''


    ''I do not know, actually. They might have items to solve many issues with these old guys, but I do not think the demons would actually give them as they are infamous for breaking promises.'' Gyuki calmly said.


    ''Oh,'' Jack etched those words inside his head for when he might meet demon cultivatorster in the future.


    At that moment, they arrived at the main camp, where everyone''s sight got bombarded with mass killing and destruction.


    "How big is the casualty?'' Roy asked, calmly looking at the sight in front of him.


    Vik said with a sigh. "It wasn''t bad, but for the past few days, it has gotten worse. Almost all of the Qi Refinement Realm beasts and more than half of the Foundation Establishment Realm beasts are killed. Now, what we are dealing with are Golden Core Realm beasts which soldiers are having a hard time doing anything. We had to pull all the elites from Ragingwave, IceFire, and Burnheart. And in addition to that, came the flying beasts, which changed the direction of the defense."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "It looks like we will have to do some hard work." Roy smiled to himself, thinking of all the onerous work ahead of him.


    BOOM


    Suddenly a loud explosion urred, and they saw a small dome made of white spiritual energy rise up, which killed any kind of beast in it.


    Roy raised his eyebrows at that destruction and looked up. Where he saw a woman in white-silver armor, floating with her pair of white wings. Roy asked Vik, curiously. "Who is that?"


    "She is one of the few who rose to fame and power in this war, helping us in many ways." Vik''s answer surprised many.


    "One of the few...huh.." Roy mumbled to himself, knowing what Vik meant. ''So, there are many more like her.''


    The ones behind, who listened to Tai''s boration of the past events, knew who she was.


    "Is that the ''The Merciful War Angel''?" Yuki stared at her intensely.


    Freya frowned seeing Yuki looking at her like that. "Is that hard to guess? Do you want to fight her too now?"


    "Uhh, I mightter on." Yuki gave an answer, rubbing his chin.


    "Hmph," Freya just scoffed at him and didn''t say anything.


    "She feels strong," Jack said, raising his eyebrows.


    Ban said with a smile. "I wanted to go back to the family first, but it looks like the ns have changed. Let''s go and show our strengths too."


    Ban dashed toward the beast horde at full speed. Jack quickly followed him, as he also wanted to test his power and to save this town of his.


    "Let''s join them too," Yuki said to Freya while sprinting forward.


    Despite getting slightly mad at him for no reason or so, she still followed behind him.


    "These guys have no patience." Roy sighed, looking at Ban and others.


    Vik didn''t say much, just gave them a long stare. Roy, who was beside him, saw Vik''s expression. So, he asked. "What are you thinking?"


    "Nothing." Vik shook his head. "I was just thinking what would happen if you brought every disciple like them."


    Roy gave a small chuckle and then said."Do you think the sect would let me? And I don''t think we even have these kinds of enthusiastic disciples."


    Vik gave a disappointed sigh upon hearing that. Roy smirked, looking at Vik''s face of dismay. "Forget about this, can you tell me how you were able to break through to the Nascent Soul Realm?"


    Vik raised his head up and said while staring into the gloomy sky. "I just found the path that I had been searching for years."

 Chapter 149 A Sudden Ambush

    Two more weekster.


    "Hmmm, didn''t expect it woulde down to this." Gale looked at the sight in front of him, which he could only describe in one word: hell.


    Rows and rows of dead bodies consisted of men and beasts. Their blood mixed together, creating a four-inch-highke that reeked of a musky smell. This smell inundated everyone''s nose, and it spread throughout the town too.


    Gale was currently leaning his back on a tree while standing on a thick branch. All his eyes could see now was the desperation of soldiers who couldn''t keep up with the beasts, which were now at the Golden Core Realm and the Nascent Soul Realm.


    Sure, they have Vik and other big guys to handle these, but there were so many numbers that they were not able to spare a free hand on the other side. The frown on everyone''s face doubled when they were met with the human cultivators. Unlike the beasts, they hadbat senses, which made them more difficult and more deadly.


    Also, it wasn''t like Vik and others didn''t do anything, the hypnotized beasts and human cultivators showed a sign of ending.


    But it was still far from ending.


    "I guess it is time for me to join the fun." Gale vanished from his spot while smiling.


    Gale has been dual cultivating with the girls steadily these past two weeks, which surprisingly helped him break through to the Fourth Stage Golden Core Realm. Well, Gale could put the main culprit of this at Julie, who came back two or three times.


    But the way the current situation was elerating, Gale felt he couldn''t sit still anymore. So, he decided to go to the bloodied battlefield to increase his body cultivation realm. He knew he needed quality blood essence, but when the quantity of a certain thing exceedsprehension, the quality doesn''t matter anymore.


    ¡­


    On the main battlefield, southeast of Highload Town.


    PuchiPuchi¡­.


    The sound of meat getting sliced apart sounded constantly, while letting anyone see the instigator of these.


    However, at a certain point, this stopped, and what was left behind were beasts with their vital parts being cut apart. The instigator''s appearance was also visible, and it was none other than Yuki.


    Yuki swiped his katana to the right, making the blood on it fling away. Then he dashed forward while having nine sword shadows, which were mostly made of his sword intent floating side by side with his katana. " [ Ten Sword Cutter ] "


    Yuki danced around the Golden Core Realm cultivators and beasts, mowing them down despite being in the Ninth Stage Foundation Establishment realm.


    " [ Ice Lotus ] " A giant ice lotus made of fire sprung beside Yuki that froze anyone and anything it touched.


    Freya thrust her spear, which froze any enemy near her. After breaking through to the First Stage Golden Core Realm, her power was showing its edges more and more.


    On the far right corner of this battlefield was Ban, who has be an influential figure in the Burnheart Family in these two weeks. His strength and chivalry were truly something unique in the Burnheart Family which was helping the public forget about the sins their ancestor made, but it was still far from being washed away.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Bang


    A jet of red spiritual energy sted the beasts and cultivators bodies while not indicating any sign of stopping. Ban could also take down a handful of Golden Core Realm enemies after breaking through to the Second Stage Golden Core Realm.


    On the far left corner wasst but not least Jack, who was showing his immense skill in swordy, not letting any of his enemies catch a single shadow of him.


    He might not have broken through to the Golden Core Realm as he was still at the Ninth Stage Foundation Realm, but that shouldn''t let people undermine his power.


    The four have grown exponentially these past few weeks, which has been a great help in defending this town.


    They were not the only ones who were shining. Gale''s harem members were great on their own.


    First and foremost, Kaley, who didn''t join the harem ording to the system but was in Gale''s heart, finally had her moment to shine.


    She was the first person and first woman to be able to do cksmithing, and she was excellent at it. The weapon he supplied to the soldiers has brought her much praise, making her sought after by many. Even the people from nearby towns wanted toe here to order weapons from her, and for that reason, the flow of merchants increased, helping the town drastically.


    Then came Jasmine, who was currently scouting the entire perimeter of the town to see if there had been any kind of ambush or not.


    ''Looks like they are out of beasts and cultivators to send to other ces.'' Jasmine pondered, giving her surroundings onest look.


    Seeing her work was done for now, she headed toward the town to deliver this message to Julie and let her know. As she was passing through the tree gaps, she pondered. ''I do not know when the days will return to normal and how othe-''


    Jasmine was not able to finish her thought process as she noticed multiple attacksing towards her direction.


    Jasmine quickly merged into the shadows and fled far away.


    BANG


    The ce she was just earlier had an explosion that destroyed the surrounding tree tops.


    Jasmine emerged out of the tree shadow and looked at the culprits of this sudden ambush. She saw many cultivators in tattered clothes standing on branches and grounds. Their eyes were nk and their bodies were limp but they had strong vitality in their bodies that made people think they were not dead.


    Jasmine''s eyes widened in shock, as she couldn''t understand how they found her as she was sure every single movement she made was as secretive as possible. ''Is there a traitor among us, or the mastermind is keeping a close eye on us?''


    However, Jasmine had no time to think as the hypnotized cultivators were rushing at her.


    Jasmine quickly made a retreat toward the town, knowing she had not much chance against them as some were close to being at the Eight Stage Golden Core Realm while she had just broken through to the First Stage Golden Core Realm recently.

 Chapter 150 A Change Beyond Expectation

    BANG


    Various elemental attacksnded on a ten-meter radius area, destroying the cepletely, which forcefully made Jasminee out of the shadow.


    Jasmine quickly enveloped her ring of shadow around the hypnotized cultivators nearby and then used her shadow poison to eat away their spiritual energy.


    The shadow poison slowed down the cultivators, slowly killing them. But that wasn''t enough for Jasmine to escape; there were more on her tail.


    She backflipped onto the branches, escaping the attacks from afar. She gave a pensive look and quickly came up with a n. ''I should give this technique a try now.''


    The ring of shadow under her erged by five meters more, and from it, something seems to be brewing slowly.


    Phat


    Jasmine said while pping her hands and also squinting her eyes. " [ Nightshade - Unforeseen Vines ] "


    Puchi! (?)


    Countless numbers of vines made of Jasmine''s dark spiritual energy sprung out, which quickly entangled the cultivators before eventually piercing their heads. The vines'' sharpness and strength were unmatched among these cultivators, as their bodies, covered and enforced with spiritual energy, were not able to protect them properly.


    Despite being mindless, these cultivators halted in their push, giving Jasmine finally the chance to distance herself from them fully.


    Still, Jasmine could see many moreing toward her who were stronger than her as she turned her back. ''I have to arrive near the town fast.''


    ¡­


    On the northeast side of the town.


    BOOM


    A loud explosion urred that blew away a twenty-meter radius of the ground.


    "As expected of ''The Merciful War Angel''!"


    "I am d I am on the same team as her. Without her, I don''t know what would happen to me. Her healing ability is surely great!"


    "Haha, just dream about her. Only the chosen man will take her."


    "Why are you bringing this topic up, and it''s not like your skinny ass is going to be her chosen man, because she is already married."


    "WHAT!?"


    Various kinds of discussion sprung out among the youngsters as they watched Fiona dominate the battlefield.


    "Why are you starting a discussion on the battlefield!? Go to the front and help the soldiers!"


    Suddenly a shout came, making these young ones straighten their backs. They saw that it was none other than theirmander.


    Gulping their spit and wiping their cold sweats, they quickly rushed forward to desperate soldiers.


    Themander looked at them with menace, as he was tired of these second generations, who were not serious despite seeing the current state being so grim.


    They would always backpaddle and were afraid to die for theirnd, while manymoners who had some level of achievement in cultivation came out, bravely trying to defend theirnd.


    It truly showed who cared about their mothend!


    Fiona used her techniques to easily sweep the Golden Core Realm of beasts and cultivators. But she encountered an impediment when she encountered enemies from the Nascent Soul Realm.


    "No, this can''t go on like this. I will get overwhelmed very quickly, and the soldiers will be dead too." Fiona mumbled, looking down at the sea of beasts and cultivators.


    She felt weakness all over her body as she had used most of her spiritual energy. In this state of weakness, she felt something sipping her spiritual energy faintly. She caressed her belly knowing where it was going. ''Darling, mommy will rest now to let you take as much spiritual energy as you want.''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Fiona looked around and saw many strong ones at Golden Core Realm and even two ancestors, which were Rag and Nialy - who was from the IceFire n.


    Fiona quickly went down to rest on the edge of the wall.


    ¡­


    Above her was certain someone who had gone unnoticed in this unfortunate time, and this was Bac.


    "Why don''t these guys just die? They are dying the time for me and my queen''s rule." Bac gritted his teeth as he squeezed the railings made of bricks.


    TDHRUS


    The railing eventually broke, making dust and broken pieces of brick scatter all over the ce.


    Then gradually, a deranged smile grew on Bac''s face. "But that doesn''t matter. This strong defense of yours will crumble under my feet. You will see my great n, my queen¡­I hope you are seeing this and are ready to strike."


    ''My king, you did great.'' A voice sounded in Bac''s head, which made his face turn into worship.


    "Thank you, my queen."


    ¡­


    Nimona, who was hiding in a certain ce, had a smirk on her face. "Oh my, this idiot wasn''t that bad, he is hardworking when he uses his mind."


    "Now, let''s start." Nimona''s eyes widened, and an invisible mental wave spread that went miles beyond.


    ¡­


    Themander who screamed at the second generations earlier was fighting on his perimeter, trying his hardest to not let a single enemy pass by him.


    "ARGHH,"


    "Wh- What are you doing!?"


    "There are traitors!"


    Suddenly, he heard a scream, which made him turn his book. The sight he saw made his turn into horror. ''What is happening!?''


    The second generations and most of the soldiers had suddenly stopped fighting their enemies and instead started attacking their allies, the remaining soldiers.


    What surprised him more was that the beasts and the cultivators didn''t attack them, they just ran past them like they were invisible.


    "Don''t tell me th- " Themander didn''t finish his sentence when suddenly, his eyes turned nk and his body went limp, making his head dangle.


    Then his head straightened, and no emotion could be seen, just like the enemies he had been killing for the past month.


    Not just him, but many others were bing like this, as if a virus had infected them.


    This caught everyone here by surprise, even those who were not affected by this change.


    Rag, who was in the sky, asked with bewilderment. "What the hell just happened!?"


    Beside him was Nialy, who also expressed her shock. "Why is this happening? Did someone among us do something?"


    Rag''s face turned grim. "It should be, and now is not the time to think about it. Let''s kill everyone brainwashed like the mindless beast."


    "Do not let them go just because they are your descendants. They are already long gone."

 Chapter 151 Bacs Plan

    "What is happening?" Fiona, who was far away, looked at the scene in front of her, where there were no more allies, only enemies.


    "Has it already begun?" Fiona''s eyes widened as she remembered something that Gale told her.


    A couple of weeks earlier, Gale told her about who the culprit might be and who was the traitor. That time, Fiona asked to kill this traitor, but Gale strongly objected.


    Gale said he didn''t want to alert the mastermind by killing her best pawn, and something had already happened that might make the mastermind think of retreating.


    The girls became curious about what that was, and Gale truthfully told them everything.


    When Gale came near Bac to find information, as usual, he found that he hadpleted one of his ns. That was to mix Nimona''s honey with the food and especially the water.


    To let everyone drink and eat only his food, he had started a campaign earlier of giving food and water, which could replenish spiritual energy with the help of honey.


    In such dire times, Bac was able to profit and aplish his n with it. So, now everyone who consumed Bac''s item would be under Nimona''s control, and taking it for this long would have a much greater effect.


    "d, Gale warned us against consuming anything in the war camp." Fiona stood up from her seat while looking at the giant water barrel just a few meters away from her.


    Then, without looking back, she swiped her hand, which got covered with her spiritual energy, transforming into a sharp de.


    Puchi


    Severing a man''s head, Fiona took flight and flew up. Floating in the sky, she looked at the spot where she was sitting and saw it had been swarmed by mindless soldiers and second generations.


    Then she raised her head up and saw most of the older generation Golden Core Realm cultivators, which were elders, and the two ancestors were fine as they fought to let this horde get close to the wall.


    "I guess I should defend too and not let this get too close." Fiona pointed her palm down, and before her, a small white ball conjured that shot down.


    Boom


    In a split second, the white ball made contact with the ground, causing a giant dome-like explosion.


    This was a technique Fiona made with inspiration. She took [ Angelic Hymn - Heavenly de - Chaotic Child Form ] as the core and was able to make a potent destructive ball, from which spiritual energy would spill out and only revolve within.


    Then she quickly went forward to kill as much as possible.


    ...


    The southeast side of Highload Town, where the main battle was taking ce.


    Everyone was also dumbfounded by the sudden change. Vik and others watched as the soldiers they were defending this entire time were now trying to kill them.


    "How did this happen?" Vik said this while ying a massive Nascent Soul Realm flying beast.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Julie just looked down with her face darkened, as she also knew why this was happening. She had asked Gale if they could somehow fix this. The only response she got from him was to have a strong mental power to resist it, and the other was to kill the mastermind to set everyone free.


    She felt heartbroken, knowing she couldn''t solve this because no one had strong mental power like some Nascent Soul Realm cultivators, and they didn''t even know where the mastermind was hiding.


    "We should go all out." Julie''s face turned stern as she unleashed all of the power within her.


    Vik gave a small nce and nodded. "Let''s do this."


    However, before he was about to go on a rampage, he asked Roy, who was watching everything silently with dark lines all over his face. "Elder Roy, what about you?"


    Roy calmly said with indifference. "I guess I will show the culprit behind this what true strength is."


    Vik, Julie, and many others were surprised when they heard that, as they had never seen Roy like this, and from the time he arrived here until now, he still hasn''t made a move.


    ''Looks like someone touched his nerve.'' Vik could see Roy was very angry.


    Roy spread his spiritual pressure, which made the air vibrate slightly. He pressed his palm down and said. " [ Forest''s Breath - Dancing Roots ] "


    Nothing happened after Roy finished saying that, but the next moment, they saw something seem to burst out of the ground. Three meters thick tree roots sprung out of the ground, which tangled the enemies, then took them in the ground or squeezed them to death; some even ripped apart the body while others pierced through the enemies'' bodies.


    These tree roots weren''t just ten or so; they were hundreds!


    Roy all alone cleaned an entire section of the horde, and from his nonchnt face and how the tree roots were dancing, it seemed he still has more left in him.


    Vik smiled at himself. ''So this is his strength. He looks like a beast in group fights but doesn''t know hisbat prowess in one on one. Still, it would be enough to take down anyone here.''


    Everyone else was also surprised by Roy''s power, they didn''t expect the guy who always had an innocent smile would be capable of doing something like this.


    Grelia watched with nervousness and sadness. Nervousness because she doubted Roy and was d that she didn''t do anything stupid. Sadness because she knew this was nothingpared to the power their n possessed in their heydays.


    ''If only we were strong enough to believe in ourselves.'' After sulking a little, Grelia joined in to help.


    The other ancestors and elders dashed forward to kill anyone who would be charging toward the walls.


    Brustiar and Galibar went into frenzied mode as anger was seething inside their eyes. They have lost so many of their men and young ones just in a matter of seconds, as the leader of their respectable n and family, how could they let this happen?


    Not only them, but Julie also went all out, as she was also very mad at losing so many of their nmates. She didn''t get angry at Gale, as he couldn''t do anything about it and it had already been toote.


    Razing a sea of IceFire at her enemies, Julie vowed silently. ''I won''t spare you, you bastardly woman!''

 Chapter 152 All Out

    The northeast side of the Highload town.


    Rag, Fiona, and others killed as many as possible as their breath flowed. They had also umted various injuries on their bodies, but they ignored those and kept on fighting.


    But they were not able to keep all of them at bay, as many passed their range of defense and started attacking the wall, wanting to breach past it.


    Rag and others knew things were starting to get out of their hands, so they took out theirmunication talisman jade and sent messages to their ns to prepare for a full-blown attack.


    Fiona didn''t have anyone to send, as she was just worried about her sisters and her employees.


    She, in anger, went to tackle the ones that were stronger than her, despite knowing she had a low chance of sess. Rag and Nialy also decided to do this as they couldn''t let these strong ones get into the town because no one was strong and capable enough to handle them.


    They told their n to the other elders, and they also followed through, letting the weaker ones pass by them.


    A few minutester, they heard something getting smashed.


    BANG!


    They looked back and saw the wall was finally destroyed, a wide and long hole could be seen, which let the horde pour in.


    Rag and others went back to their jobs, knowing the rest was in the hands of the people in the town.


    Inside the town.


    "They have breached the northeast side!"


    A loud shout could be heard that sank the hearts of many people in the town. They had been hearing this for thest one minute, the warning of getting breached from multiple ces.


    "Everyone, pick up your weapon and get ready." Another shout could be heard as everyone saw a young man with red hair leading arge group, and beside him were many others.


    This young man was none other than Niloy. He had quickly evacuated women and children to the Burnheart family and the other two ns the moment he heard the message from the patriarch and ancestors. He gathered up the branch families, boys and girls, and rallied them to this side of the town.


    Not only here, but on every corner of the town, there was a group waiting to defend. Women from the ns and family came out, and the remaining Golden Core Realm cultivators stayed there too.


    All here, banded together, just to defend their piece ofnd.


    ¡­


    A white streak passed through the air, and followed along with it were white swords that took beasts'' and cultivators'' lives or at least injured them.


    Fiona then halted her flight and was to turn around to kill the remaining ones, but something caught her eye and made her stop.


    She saw a fat man in Daoist robes, walking towards her with a cynical smile on his face.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The moment, Fiona''s eyesid upon him, her eyes widened in shock. "Why are you here?"


    "HAHAHA¡­.I am here to let this town and its people know what happens when you mess with me." Mingxiughed out loud without any care.


    Fiona was more surprised when she saw the beasts and cultivators run past him like he was invisible to them. She was skeptical at first when she heard his deration for revenge, but this signified and made her guess what Mingxi had done. "You dare to join hands with the mastermind behind this tragedy!"


    "Hehehe, anything to kill you all." Mingxi chuckled to himself and was not afraid to agree with Fiona''s assumption.


    Everyone who had their ears perked up, especially Rag, who was silently ring at Mingxi the moment he showed himself, heard the entire conversation between Fiona and Mingxi.


    "YOU BASTARD!" Rag exploded in anger as a shockwave of spiritual energy burst out of him, sting away every enemy nearby him.


    Mingxi nced at Rag and said with a smirk. "Old geezer, I have brought some things that will forcefully put you to sleep on your grave."


    Just as Mingxi finished saying that, close to twenty Nascent Soul Realm beasts and cultivators rushed out from behind Mingxi.


    Rag and others were widened by the sheer number of Nascent Soul Realm enemies in front of him.


    Nialy quickly used [ Ice Queen''s Incarnation ], covering herself with armor made of IceFire, boosting her defense and offense.


    Rag pped his hands and said, closing his eyes. " [ Giant''s Blessing ] "


    Brown spiritual energy writhed out of Rag''s body and flowed throughout the entire body. Rag''s muscles started to expand and veins started to pop out, making him look like a humanoid beast.


    Rag''s eyes shot open, and he disappeared from his spot, appearing before his first Nascent Soul Realm victim.


    Bang!


    Rag''s punchnded on the cultivator''s face and shot his body to the ground as if he had been hit by a bulldozer.


    On the other side, Nialy thrust her sword, and from it a fiery ice lotus sprung out that was much bigger and stronger than the one used by Freya. This lotusnded on her enemies, instantly immobilizing them.


    While Rag and Nialy started tanking on the enemies in the Nascent Soul Realm, the Golden Core Realm behind them had their hands already full, which were about to overflow. But they couldn''t do anything as Rag and Nialy were sacrificing themselves.


    They hadn''t had to face any Nascent Soul Realm enemies till now, so they were able to cope, but these Nascent Soul Realm enemies changed everything.


    From what Rag and Nialy could assume, these Nascent Soul Realm enemies ranged from First Stage to Fourth Stage which waspletely out of their range.


    They were currently thinking of sending a message for help from the main camp, but they were also worried to receive a reply about having no manpower, which might break their hearts and their hopes.


    Meanwhile, Mingxi looked at Fiona and said, with ascivious smile. "You bitch, how can you be as beautiful as my queen? I can''t let you go, I have to stain your bodypletely."

 Chapter 153 Fiona Vs Mingxi - 1

    Fiona didn''t rebuke Mingxi; with a frown on her face, she pointed her palm at Mingxi, and from it shot out a white ball.


    Mingxi didn''t get surprised by this sudden attack, he covered his body with brown spiritual energy and punched at the white ball that was right before him.


    Boom


    A white dome spread, taking Mingxi as its center, but it wasn''t able to fully expand; something shot out of it, heading toward Fiona.


    Fiona flew up and distanced herself while shooting the white balls at Mingxi, who was looming at her.


    Boom Boom¡­


    Constant explosions resounded throughout the battlefield as Mingxi tanked and evaded Fiona''s attacks. Mingxi was like someone in battle-hardened mode, as the only desire in his eyes was to defeat Fiona right here and now.


    Fiona could see it clearly, and she could also see that her attacks were not effective against Mingxi as he had cultivation realm advantage and this type of attack was for a wide range.


    So, Fiona stopped retreating back and flew straight at Mingxi. "  [ Angelic Hymn - Heavenly de - Chaotic Child Form ] "


    From Fiona''s left palm, eight white swords conjured themselves and danced behind her chaotically, and from her right palm, a long, double-edged sword was made with her spiritual energy.


    "Hahaha¡­you have nowhere to escape today!" Mingxiughed, seeing Fiona crash down on him.


    Mingxi bent his knees, and then, using it like a spring, he shot into the sky.


    Bang


    A small pit was created from the force Mingxiunched himself with.


    Then, in a matter of seconds, Mingxi and Fiona met with each other.


    Fiona''s sword in hand shed with Mingxi''s fist, which she wasn''t able to gain an advantage on. She got pushed back, but she wasn''t worried as she had another thing left to attack.


    The chaotic swords behind her surrounded Mingxi, who was in midair and started shing his body from all directions.


    Ting Ting Pich Pich Ting


    The chaotic sword struggled first to injure Mingxi, as only the sound of metal shing against each other could be heard when the sword''s attacknded. But that was momentary; the swords were gradually able to inflict scars on Mingxi''s body and damage his clothes.


    Mingxi swung his fists to tackle these chaotic swords, but he wasn''t able tond any hits because of their unpredictable movement pattern.


    Mingxi, who was falling to the ground and fighting against these swords, saw through the corner of his eye a white streak heading toward him.


    "Argghh!" Fiona came swinging down her sword at Mingxi with a scream, pouring out all of her strength.


    Bang


    Fiona''s eyes widened when she saw Mingxi not shooting down at the ground but suspended in the air like he was locked by something. However, that onlysted for a second before Mingxi''s body shot down, crashing into the ground.


    Bang!


    The beasts, or cultivators, under Mingxi got crushed to death.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Fiona didn''t stop and flew down, knowing that wasn''t enough to kill Mingxi.


    Her guess was right, Mingxi was still alive, breathing rhythmically. Mingxi got up from the ground and clenched his fists. A surge of brown spiritual energy burst out of him and quickly revolved only around his body. " [ Iron Giant ] "


    Quickly, Mingxi''s body became stout, and his skin started to shine under the sunlight, even reflecting light.


    Mingxi raised his head and looked at Fiona with a smirk.


    Fiona''s eyes widened as she felt an impending danger. She instantly crossed her arms over her chest.


    And her guess was right, as Mingxi had vanished the moment she crossed her arms, arriving before her, in the sky.


    Mingxi''s punchnded in the cross of Fiona''s arms.


    Bam!


    Fiona''s body shot into the sky with a boom as her body rotated uncontrobly. ''What is that power!?''


    Fiona was shocked by Mingxi''s sudden change in strength, as the bones in her arms were broken and they were aching heavily. Fortunately, she was known as having the best healing capability; her spiritual energy quickly mended the bones in her arms, fixing them in a few minutes.


    But that didn''t make her rx as she saw Mingxiing at her, using his spiritual energy to make a small tform in the air and use it to propel him toward her.


    ''I can''t fight him at close range, and I can''t do anything at long range.'' Fiona decided to retreat while maintaining a certain distance where her chaotic swords could do damage.


    However, Fiona''s face became grim when she saw that the chaotic sword that was known for its sharpness wasn''t able to even scratch Mingxi.


    Getting her teeth in frustration, Fiona made a decision. ''If I can''t do anything to his body, then I have to find a way to hit his weak spots!''


    Shwosh!


    Halting in her trajectory, she flew toward Mingxi at full throttle. Mingxi grinned seeing her approach him. "Come, I am the only one that can help in Everryyyythinnggg!"


    Clutching the sword with both hands, Fiona crashed toward Mingxi by pointing her sword, like a sharp arrowing down from the stars, as a white trail could be seen.


    Mingxi alsounched himself at Fiona, punching at her with all of his strength.


    BANG


    Fiona''s sword, after three seconds of shing with Mingxi''s fist, which made her sword break into pieces and his fist didn''t stop as it continued on its path, headed toward Fiona''s right shoulder.


    Fiona, in a matter of a split second, turned her body, dodging the fist in a nick of time. Then she grabbed Mingxi''s neck and crashed into the ground with all of her strength.


    Bang


    All of this happened in a few seconds, but for them, it seemed like an eternity.


    On the ground, one could see Fiona on top of Mingxi after the dust settled.


    Mingxi wasid on his belly on the ground. His eyes widened in shock as to how he came to be in this situation. Because when Fiona grabbed his neck, he had crushed that hand''s wrist, and he was gloating at her for such a stupid and irrational mistake.

 Chapter 154 Fiona Vs Mingxi - 2

    ?


    ''How did she pin me down?'' This was mostly what Mingxi was confused about, as he was sure she didn''t have much strength.


    Then, through the corner of his eyes, he saw Fiona holding down his arms with her hands, and the hand he broke was now normal like nothing had happened in the first ce. ''Don''t tell me she has great healing capability!?''


    Mingxi quickly used his strength and moved his arms to throw Fiona away, but he failed to do so as Fiona was holding him down, gritting her teeth, and giving her all.


    Fiona used a pair of chaotic swords to lock down Mingxi''s arms. Then she stepped on his arms to put more pressure on them, freeing her hands.


    "AHHH!" Mingxi yelled out loud, trying to get up and let his arms free, but he failed to do so.


    The chaotic swords locked Mingxi''s arms by making a cross on his wrists. They would also move down with all their strength, countering Mingxi''s strength with their speeds; additionally, Fiona''s legs were added to the mix to help them.


    Fiona grabbed Mingxi''s neck and pulled it backward, bending his body. Fiona squeezed Mingxi''s jaw with all of her strength as veins started to pop out in her arms, but she was still failing to do so.


    "AHHH!!!!" Giving a loud scream, Fiona was slowly yet surely able to open Mingxi''s lips a little.


    Mingxi''s eyes widened, and he started to panic a little. So, he used the free parts of his body to attack Fiona.


    Pulling his legs backward, he stomped at Fiona''s unguarded back, which only had her wings for protection.


    BAM!


    "Ack!"Fiona''s body shook, getting hit by that, but she still didn''t let go of Mingxi, strongly holding him down.


    She forced open Mingxi''s mouth again, possible to see his teeth now.


    Mingxi started stomping her back more and more, breaking her ribs and armor while blood came flowing down from the ruptured skin. Mingxi couldn''t understand where she got this strong will or what she wanted to even aplish by opening his mouth.


    At that moment, he saw the remaining four of her chaotic swords dancing in the sky, which instantly made him figure out what she wanted to do.


    ''YOU BITCH!'' Mingxi''s angry shout resounded inside Fiona''s head.


    Fiona took the beating on her back as she looked into Mingxi''s eyes with a big grin. ''It might do anything to your armored skin, but your insides have to be vulnerable. Also, your skin has only toughened, not your strength too much.''


    "Arck!" Mingxi''s mouth opened again, now in a side-by-side oval shape. What Fiona wanted to produce was a vertical oval shape, on which she was close to reaching her goal.


    This made Mingxi panic very much as he started to plead inside Fiona''s head. ''Let me go, you crazy woman. Don''t you have any sense of shame in your head? You are killing your husband!''


    ''Husband?'' Fiona started tough as if she had lost herself. ''Don''t you dare say you are my husband, and you will never be one. You are a disgrace as a man! By killing you, I will bring justice to the girls that you have ruined.''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Mingxi''s mouth opened more, and Fiona was about toplete her goal.


    ''Please, don''t! I have to bring glory to my queen. She promised she would make me her king; she would bear a prince for me! Don''t kill me!'' Mingxi went mad as he started kicking Fiona''s back continuously and trashing with all of his strength.


    But that won''t do him any good as Fiona has fulfilled her goal.


    Just as Mingxi''s mouth was fully opened wide, the chaotic swords in the sky shot down and were inserted inside Minxi''s mouth.


    Puchi! (4)


    The swords came piercing out of Mingxi''s nape, while one even went inside his stomach and trashed as much as it wanted.


    "AHHH! Ack!" With onest scream, Mingxi''s body went limp.


    Fiona let go of his head, making him slump down on the ground.


    Thud


    Just as Mingxi''s dead body dropped down, Fiona also fell onto the ground and started taking short yet heavy breaths.


    Fiona had gone past her limits and had close to zero strength and spiritual energy to support her body.


    Her eyes turned blurry as she started to hear the sound of fighting around the battlefield getting muffled. She didn''t know what the current situation was, but she hoped it wasn''t dire.


    Then Fiona started to contemte. ''Why did I even fight to the death with him? I could have just run away; I don''t belong to this town anyway. Gale also would not have med me.''


    ''But why did I fight so hard till now and was dead bent on killing Mingxi?''


    ''I think I know; I want to vent my anger and take revenge on Mingxi for letting me go. I also didn''t want to be someone who would abandon people; I just didn''t want to be a bad role model for my child.''


    ''So, this was just a personal desire¡­huh? Then I can''t die here, I have to live, to let my child know how cool and awesome his or her mother is.''


    Fionay down on the ground, forcing her eyes open and her consciousness alive. She tried to absorb the spiritual energy in the air to help her, but her body was damaged and her spiritual veins were destroyed, and she didn''t have enough spiritual energy to recover them. She wasted it all trying to heal the heavy injury that she got every time Mingxi stomped on her back.


    A few momentster, when her eyes were about to darken, she felt spiritual energy pouring inside her body. This brought her strength to open her eyes and saw that she was flying across the battlefield. She raised her head and saw a man she knew. "Patriarch Galibar?"


    Galibar looked down at Fiona, who had just awakened, and spoke to her. "I can''t let you die; I have to know where my daughter is from your mouth."

 Chapter 155 Rescue

    ?


    "I will tell you about her, but how did you arrive here?" Fiona asked with a light chuckle.


    "It is because you guys sent a request for help." Galibar said as if it were nothing.


    But Fiona got confused as they had to bear the same kind of pressure as them on the main battlefield, if not more. "Aren''t you guys worried about the main battlefield?"


    "No," Galibar forced a smile on his face. "There are two monsters guarding that site."


    Galibar still bes stumped thinking of the destructive power possessed by Roy. He feels Roy could uproot their town single-handedly and won''t even break a sweat. The second one was Vik, whose strength was already known by everyone.


    "Monsters?" Fiona didn''t quite understand who Galibar was referring to, but from his tone, it seemed they were enough to hold that site all alone. "How many of you are here?"


    Everyone is here, except a few." Galibar answered, looking back at the earth-shattering fight happening there.


    ¡­


    2 minutes before Fiona killed Mingxi.


    Bang


    Rag, who was turned into a humanoid monster, punched an elephant-like beast with a thick hide. His punch went into that beast''s flesh, making it fall to the ground.


    However, he didn''t have the time to take joy in this sess as punches from both sides, one on his cheek and one on his chest,nded, which shook his senses for a second.


    But he quickly regained it back and swung his fists around, blowing the cultivators away. Just as he blew those cultivators away, a falcon-like beast crashed down at him, revealing its sharp ws.


    Bang


    Rag grabbed its talons with both of his hands as he slid back on the ground.


    "AHHH!" Giving a loud screen, Rag picked up the beast and mmed it on the side.


    Bang


    The next second, he got swarmed again.


    On the other side, Nialy flew across the sky, trying to dodge the flying beasts. She didn''t have to worry about that alone, as rock spikes and pirs of fire shot in her direction.


    Nialy swiped her sword, and a sea of IceFire emerged, blocking these attacks. However, in that moment of stoppage, she got overwhelmed by the flying beasts all around her.


    Nialy decided to use her final technique and finish this quickly, or she might run out of spiritual energy. " [ Ice Dragon''s Breath ] "


    Quickly, a dragon was made of her spiritual energy, and IceFire conjured, taking her as center. Then, from the tip of her sword, a jet beam of condensed IceFire shot out, making it look like the dragon spread its breath.


    The beam of IceFire danced around the battlefield, freezing anything that touched it. The Nascent Soul Realm enemies tried to escape, but to no avail as Nialy moved her sword faster.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Slowly yet surely, Nialypletely changed the face of the terrain from previously grassy and barren to an ice field.


    ''Damn it, I missed so many.'' Nialy cursed under her breath as the dragon covering her faded away, and the reason for her cursing was that she couldn''t take down many of the Nascent Soul Realm enemies.


    Nialy''s body got weaker, and she started fluttering down on the ground.


    Rag, who had time to breath because of Nialy''s attack, as her attack would sometimes pierce through the enemies or freeze thempletely, as the lethality of her attack was far greater than Freya''s. He ran in her direction to catch her, not to cause damage to her weak body.


    But at that moment, Rag started to feel the ground shaking heavily. He halted in his steps and looked down just to see the ice underneath his feet having fissures.


    Rag quickly flew up, and the moment he did, the ground burst open.


    BANG


    KRAAA


    A giant worm-like beast that had an alligator-like head came out. It had its jaw wide open as it approached Rag, who had just flown up. Rag''s eyes widened as he knew he couldn''t escape. He just watched the wide, fleshy mouth with sharp teeth approach him.


    At that very moment, something came zooming through the air, headed for the worm like a beast.


    BANG


    That object, which was actually Tai in humanoid beast form, hit the beast''s head, making it lose consciousness.


    Then just a few meters away, in the sky, Pol pointed his sword at the beast while he had four red spiritual balls beside him. " [ Burning Heart - Third Form - Cyclonic Fury ] "


    Five beams of red spiritual energy shot out, riddling the worm beast with holes.


    Rag looked ahead in surprise. He came before Tai, who had returned to normal. "Why did you guyse here? Don''t you guys already have your hands full?"


    Tai smiled at Rag, who had also returned to his previous self. No, a few people''s hands are so big that they are having trouble having them full."


    Rag didn''t ask any further as long as it was good news. Then he looked back and saw the elders from IceFire n helping Nialy. While other elders from all the ns and the family were clearing the rest of the beasts. Rag could see Ban and Jack, the two who were great talents, performing exponentially right now.


    Rag looked to the side to see if Mingxi was still alive and saw that he was dead while Fiona was lying beside him. He wanted to go and help her; however, Rag didn''t get the chance as they heard the sound of ice breakinging from behind.


    Rag saw the Nascent Soul Realm enemies that were frozen breaking free. But this time, he didn''t have to worry as he had proper backups now.


    Galibar, who was in the back, noticed someone''s dead body, with whom he was extremely familiar. ''Why is he here? And who killed him?''


    Then he shifted his focus a bit and saw Fiona''s body, who was still breathing.


    Galibar was hesitant about whether he should help her, but thinking about it, he should, as she was a rising star and she knew something that he was dying to know. ''I hope she tells me the truth.''

 Chapter 156 Parents Love For Their Children

    ?


    This was what happened while Fiona was on the ground, trying her hardest to keep herself alive.


    Galibarid Fiona down on top of the wall, on the parts that were still intact. He looked down at her and asked. "Are you all right now?"


    "Yes," Fiona got up to sit properly and then gave her body a few nces. "I have enough spiritual energy in my body now that I think I can heal myself."


    "Great, now can you please tell me where my daughter is?" Galibar asked with a grim face.


    Fiona looked up with a smile on her face. "Why do you suddenly care about her? Do you n to use her to form connections?"


    Galibar didn''t say anything to Fiona''s remarks, just stared at the concrete floor silently.


    Fiona asked further, not caring about Galibar''s state. "So, am I right? If so, don''t expect me to tell you anything about her; I won''t let her be at your mercy all the time."


    "Also, she doesn''t need that anymore. You should have heard about the recently famous cksmith of this town, about whom everyone is vowing to get on her good side?"


    "Of course, I know who it is." Galibar finally spoke after this long silence. "I know it''s my daughter. She is the famous cksmith of this town, the one who helped this town a lot, in the most troubled times. I know everything, and I am also proud."


    Galibar looked at Fiona with tears in his eyes, which shocked her. "I wanted to hug her and tell her, I am very proud of her and that I am also so sorry for what I have done. Also, it wasn''t my fault for bing like this, I was forced to change because of the pressure Mingxi gave. He was vying for the position that I worked so hard for so many years to im. How could I let him take that!?"


    "s," Teardrops fell from Galibar''s cheeks as Fiona for the first time saw a patriarch of a n in this state. "I lost something else while protecting the other. I wasn''t able to see who was more important to me, my power and fame, or the only family member I have in this world."


    Thud


    Galibar dropped to his knees and begged Fiona. "Please, let me see her onest time. Please¡­ I don''t know if I am able to see her next time."


    Fiona watched Galibar''s plea dumbfoundedly. She didn''t expect the patriarch of a big n, the one who controlled and watched over many people, would be begging to his knees now, just to see his daughter.


    Fiona''s face darkened as she was able to see Galibar wasn''t faking and was able to guess what forced him to be like this. Just like how the current situation made him remember what was the closest thing to him.


    Fiona questioned herself silently. What would she do if she was in Galibar''s shoes? She was also about to be a mother, she could understand parents'' deep love for their children.


    ''I would go to the deepest hell to see my child.'' Fiona found her answer in seconds.


    She looked into Galibar''s closed eyes, which looked like they would only open with a positive answer. "Patriarch Galibar, I can take you to see Kaley. I will also help you mend the rtionship between you two."


    Galibar gasped in disbelief, and then tears in the form of a stream rolled down from his eyes. "Thank you."


    "It''s okay, I know how you are feeling, as I will experience that in the near future," Fiona said with a blush, looking at her stomach.


    Galibar was confused at first, but he understood in the next second what she meant. Galibar gave his blessing with a smile. "Congrattions, I hope you have a bright future."


    "Hehe," Giving a chuckle, Fiona stood up on her feet. She said while ncing at the destruction that was happening inside the town. "I can take you to Kaley, and we can talk about this stuff moreter on, but let''s stop this. We have to give our children a ce to live, right?"


    Galibar nodded his head with a smile. "Yes."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Then, in the next moment, Galibar and Fiona jumped down from the wall, diving into the horde that was trying to raze the town.


    ¡­


    On the other side of the town.


    "Come here, escape from this ce," Zoon shouted at the big crowd of refugees, pointing them to the safest ce and letting them enter their familypound.


    Zoon had gathered the women and the kids above eighteen years old to join her in defending their ce from this nightmarish horde.


    However, despite their courage and bravery, they weren''t able to defend themselves properly because of their overall weak strength, but they were still trying.


    The defenders who were guarding had their faces full of sweat as they were seeing people start to die on their side slowly yet gradually.


    "What should we do?"


    "We can''t do anything!"


    "They are too strong! Should we run?"


    "Where can we even run?"


    Zoon became nervous seeing the morale of her men getting low. She wanted to give them a boost, but she knew that wouldn''t help.


    Sometimes reality is so harsh that you just have to ept it.


    At that moment, they heard something that made them look up.


    A jet of red beam shot down, slicing apart the enemies on the frontlines and leaving many dumbfounded.


    Thud


    Then the sound of something dropping on the ground. They looked at the source of it and saw a man with red hair, standing straight with a sword in his hand.


    "Isn''t that!?"


    "It''s master Ban! He is here to save us!"


    Zoon looked at her son''s dramatic entrance, in a daze, while the pride in her heart started to grow.


    Ban walked before Zoon and gave a full bow. "How are you, mother? Your child is here to help you."


    Zoon hugged Ban with tears in her eyes, stopping him from bowing any longer. "Ban, I missed you."

 Chapter 157 Turn of Events.

    <h4>Chapter 157 Turn of Events.</h4>


    Ban and Zoon hugged each other for a second, then let go of each other, ending it quickly as they had something important in their hands now.


    "Mother, I missed you too, and I want to talk about a lot of stuff, but I think we don''t have that time." Ban said, forcing a smile on his face. He turned around to look at the people who were giving their lives to protect this town.


    Zoon nodded her head, agreeing with Ban. Then she suddenly asked. "Ban, are you the only one who came here?"


    "No, many came to help." Ban looked ahead with a smirk. "Especially that guy."


    A sword streaked through the horde, killing anything it touched. Many people were dumbfounded as to who this person was, and when they looked carefully, they saw it was a somewhat skinny boy with pale skin.


    "Who is he?'' Zoon was surprised by the swordsmanship and the power behind each strike that boy made.


    Ban said while shrugging his shoulders. "Just a friend I made recently. His name is Jack, a resident of this town."


    "Anyway, I am off to help, mother." Then he vanished from his spot.


    A smile appeared on Zoon''s face, seeing her son finally calling someone friend. She was worried that he would always be alone, as he didn''t have the heart to know someone from childhood.


    ''I don''t know where Bac is. I hope he is fine.'' Deeply thinking of Ban made her remember her youngest son, for whom she didn''t know where he went.


    ¡­


    Outside of the northeast side wall.


    "Hold them down! Don''t falter!" Bast''s loud shout reverberated through the battlefield, boosting the morale of the ones who were guarding.


    Brustiar, Julie, the ancestors, and the elders attacked with their all, stopping the strong ones from entering the town. They had also arrived at this ce just now and quickly helped the remaining people who were trying their hardest to guard.


    Julie froze her enemies and looked ahead, where Nascent Soul Realm enemies started popping out. ''This is going to be hard for us. We don''t have a high-levelbat powerhouse here. Fortunately, the highest is only at the Fifth Stage Nascent Soul Realm.''


    Julie made a rough estimation of the situation by looking at the battlefield''s situation. She felt they were in a dire state too, but they could at least cope up with the current numbers.


    On the right side, close to the forest, Nik was fighting a group of Golden Core Realm enemies.


    In the midst of his killing, from the corner of his eye, he noticed multiple shadow silhouettes in the forests, heading toward his direction.


    Nik quickly backed away in fear and concern so as not to get ambushed.


    Slowly, he was able to see who these people were. His eyes widened when he saw the mindless cultivators chasing a girl with fox ears and slightly tattered clothes.


    This girl was none other than Jasmine. She looked ahead in delight, after seeing Nik. She knew she had finally arrived at her destination.


    Jasmin sprinted straight into the horde that was chasing Nik and jumped above them. The beasts underneath her raised their heads and were about to attack when her body turned into ck liquid, quickly merging with the shadows under the horde.


    Nik became dumbfounded by this situation as he knew he had to contend with her chasers that were left behind. ''Shit!''


    Nik, who was a stoic-faced guy that stole many maidens'' hearts, was now cursing for the absurdity he was put into.


    Julie, who was fighting, all of a sudden got inside her head. ''Fiona, don''t panic, it''s me, Jasmine.''


    Using a giant [ Ice Lotus ] to freeze her enemies, Julie asked. ''Jasmine, where are you?''


    ''I am currently hiding.''


    ''Oh, but why are you here?''


    ''I got ambushed, the mastermind behind all of this, she knows my presence.''


    Julie''s eyes widened in shock when she heard that. She knows Jasmine''s ability, as she might also miss her presence if she didn''t focus on her surroundings. But Jasmine was found so easily, meaning the mastermind was aware of her every time.


    Because from what she could guess, there were many scouts who went to find the source of this, but few came back alive, and they were not targeted specifically. However, this only happened with Jasmine. Meaning the mastermind had something against her or she knows Gale and their secrecy.


    ''Jasmine, forget about that now. You are here, and I am present to save you from anything. We should try to defend this ce first, the situation is not good currently.''


    ''Thank you, Julie.''


    ''Want to give a hand?''


    ''Sure.''


    Just as Jasmine finished saying that, she emerged out of a beast''s shadow and swiped her sharp ws at its abdemen.


    Quickly unfolding her shadow ring, she danced around the battlefield, while popping in and out of the shadows.


    Her sudden performance was too eye-catching for people to ignore. Everyone looked in her direction and was surprised by her features and her ability.


    "Is that a fox girl? Where did shee from?"


    "It doesn''t matter, she looks like an ally."


    "Wait, her appearance, her powers¡­it matches with the features the Shadow Princess has."


    It didn''t take long for people to guess and know Jasmine''s identity.


    However, Brustiar and the Burnheart elders were dumbfounded when theyid their eyes upon Jasmine. Because they instantly recognized who she was.


    ''"Isn''t she the servant of that rough one from our family?"


    "What was he called again?"


    "His name was Gale, and she is Jasmine. I can''t believe they are still alive, and what are they doing here?"


    No one was more confused about that than Brustiar. He looked at Jasmine with a stumped expression. ''Weren''t they supposed to have run away from this town? Or they didn''t even do it in the first ce? They might have been hiding quietly and watching what we do. No, not only did they watch us, but they also meddled in many ces.''


    "Yes, that''s it. Now, many things can be exined, including why our family members were dying all the time." Brustiar mumbled silently under his breath as he started to clearly picture how and why so many were murdered.


    Brustiar got mad thinking of that and wanted to go take revenge for the dead, but he halted such thoughts. He knew he couldn''t do such things now or he would be condemned or even emunicated.


    ¡­


    On the main battlefield.


    "Well, that was slightly easier than I thought." Roy calmlymented while looking at the sea of dead bodies underneath him. He turned his head and looked at Vik, who was standing quietly in the air like him. "So, it looks like we are done here."


    Vik nodded his head. "Yes, we should go help on the other side of things."


    Grelia and the elders from the sect nced silently at these two and said something in their minds. ''Monsters.''


    Grelia had a slight fear breeding in her heart toward Vik and Roy, especially Vik, as he was still young and had so much more potential than Roy, despite Roy, himself, being close to the realm of those monsters.


    She questioned her heart, looking at them with sadness. ''Will we ever have someone like them in the future?''


    She wanted to return to their glorious days more than anyone in their n.


    Vik and Roy were about to go to the other ces when suddenly they heard a shouting from below.


    "Elder Roy, look what I found." An elder from the sect waved his hand and pointed his finger down.


    Roy and Vik got curious and went down. They stood before the elder and looked at where he was pointing. They found nothing but blood and intestines.


    Vik asked, raising his eyebrows. "Where is it?"


    The elder looked down and said, with panic and shock. "Where did it go!? I swear it was here!"


    After looking around for a while, the elder calmed down and then rubbed the back of his head. "I guess I have to show the tiny bit of it that I picked earlier."


    At that moment, the others had already arrived, and they were also curious about this vague description the elder was giving.


    One of the elders, who was familiar with him, was rubbing her chin. ''Strange, why is he acting so weird? I have not seen him like that.''


    The elder came close to Roy and pressed his hand forward to show Roy.


    But Roy, along with many others, got surprised when the elder hugged Roy tightly.


    "What are you doing?" Roy asked curiously and didn''t use force, as he couldn''t injure him just for this.


    However, what Roy heard and saw next made him think otherwise. The elder looked up with his nk eyes and said to Roy. "Please die for the sake of the queen."


    Roy quickly went for the killing blow, as did Vik, as they thought the elder was about to self-destruct his dantian, which would create a giant and deadly explosion.


    But they were both wrong.


    Bang!


    The ground behind Roy suddenly exploded, and a sharp object was inserted into Roy''s chest.


    Puchi

 Chapter 158 A Losing Momentum

    <h4>Chapter 158 A Losing Momentum</h4>


    Everyone''s eyes were widened by the sudden turn of events as they saw a girl who possessed a bee-like stinger on her back. Currently, that was inserted inside Roy''s chest and went through the elder''s head, who was hugging Roy.


    The elder dropped dead on the ground after his head exploded.


    At that moment, Vik and Greliaunched their attacks on this unknown beast girl, but their attack missed as she had already taken Roy to the sky with him dangling in her stinger.


    Crac-Bang!


    The ground beneath them copsed, creating a narrow yet long crevice, and from it emerged beasts that had weaker strength but were in possession of great digging ability.


    Vik and Grelia didn''t drop down because of their flying capability, but the elders weren''t as lucky, as they fell into it by surprise.


    "AHHHHHHH!" At that moment, they heard a loud scream that shook the air and the ground violently.


    Not only was it heard by Vik and Grelia, but the scream also reached the entire town''s ears.


    On Julie''s side, she and others stopped to look at the main battlefield''s direction. ''Something bad has happened.''


    Julie and others made a quick assessment and wanted to see what had happened and who was the source of this voice. However, they couldn''t leave with their hands full.


    Julie attacked with anger and shouted. "Quickly kill these beasts! We only have a few left."


    What Julie ordered made everyone hurry, and they didn''t see it as a false morale boost as they could see the end and knew they could finish this at any moment.


    Not only her but on the other side, where Fiona, Rag, and others were fighting, they tried to finish their fight as fast as possible.


    The main battlefield.


    Vik and Gelia watched in horror as blood started trickling out of Roy''s eyes, mouth, nose, and ears.


    "Don''t resist, be this queen''s ve, and conquer this town for me." Nimona''s soft yet seductive whisper worked like a charm, making Roy''s body stop.


    Vik and Grelia were shocked by the sudden change of events, so they hadn''t thought of rushing and quickly saving Roy. Now that it had ended, Vik and Grelia flew toward Nimona, trying to kill her. They weren''t worried about the elders, as the beasts were mostly in the Foundation Establishment Realm. They both were sure they could handle these.


    "It is futile." Nimona nced down at Vik and Grelia, making her grin from ear to ear. She took her stinger out of Roy''s chest, then she lightly tapped on Roy''s shoulder. "Show them what you got."


    Roy didn''t even look down at Vik and Grelia; instead, he did a peace sign and swiped those fingers up.


    THRUD!


    Sharp yet thick tree roots shot out from the ground, which grabbed Vik and Grelia''s legs in an instant and then smashed them to the ground.


    Bang


    "Hehe," Nimona giggled, seeing the power and speed behind Roy''s attack. She came beside him and leaned her body on his shoulder, she said while caressing the doll-like Roy. "I made the right choice trying to capture this big fish. I had been making a mistake for so many years. If I had just captured goods like you, I would havepleted my goal so early. I should have gone for quality over quantity."


    "But that doesn''t matter." Nimona gloated at Vik, who was looking at her with seething anger. "I can take over this silly town with this nice baby, and¡­I want that and the other goodies too."


    Vik stared at Nimona and asked with a grim face. "Who are you?"


    "Oh~ Wanna join this queen''s legion?" Nimona asked coyly. "I am dying to take someone like you."


    "Answer me!" With a sudden shout, Vik shut off Nimona''s demeanor.


    "Don''t be so impatient. I won''t take you without introducing myself." Nimona said with a smirk on her face. "I am Nimona, Hypnotic Bee Prin- Queen."


    "What are your goals? Just to take control over this tiny town?" Vik said, ncing at the beasts that were being cleared by the elders while he talked to Grelia mentally.


    ''Don''t hold back.''


    ''Do you seriously want to kill him, or can we even do that?'' Gelia asked with skepticism.


    ''It doesn''t matter; I will do the killing part, and you will use your ability to stall him.''


    ''I hope you don''t fumble.''


    This happened in a span of a second, and Nimona wasn''t able to hear any of this. But she did hear Vik''s question. "Take over this town? Yes, that is indeed my goal, but it is only the beginning of my grand n."


    "I guess we have to squash that n." Just as Vik finished saying it, he vanished from his spot, flying toward Nimona.


    Grelia had armor and wings made of spiritual energy and IceFire, conjured up on her body. " [ Ice Queen''s Incarnation ]"


    Then Grelia also flew toward Nimona, following behind Vik.


    Nimona waited silently with a smile on her face as she wanted to see how her newly found ve would destroy them, but she was met with a weird scenario.


    Roy grabbed Nimona''s hand and flew to the ground in a matter of seconds. Nimona was dumbfounded and worried if Roy hade to her senses; if so, then she knew she had a high chance of dying.


    But that didn''t seem to be the case as Roy stood before Nimona, protecting her. He looked up at Vik and Grelia, who had changed their flight trajectory and were diving down at them.


    Roy raised his palm up while speaking with a hoarse voice. " [ Forest''s Breath - Dancing Roots ] "


    Hundreds of tree roots sprung out from the ground like the previous time and shot toward Vik and Grelia.


    Grelia came forward and went to block the tree roots from hitting Vik. " [ IceLotus ] "


    A twenty-meter radius lotus made of IceFire burst out from her sword, which froze the aggressive tree roots, but the ice broke the next second as there doesn''t seem to be any ending to these.


    " [ Seamless Sword - Star Thrusts ] " Vik came forward and used this technique to destroy the swarm of roots.


    Grelia went from the side, to nk Roy while Vik kept him busy, but that wasn''t fruitful as she got bombarded with sharp tree roots from the front and the side.


    Like that, Vik and Grelia made some onerous effort to get close to Roy, but it was to no avail.


    ''Use that long-range attack now, I will use mine. But go the opposite of me.'' Quickly instructing Grelia an order, Vik decided to use his other technique with this one to see if it did anything. " [ Seamless Sword - Metallic Hymn ] "


    The weapons made of metal-like objects vibrated on each Vik''s attack. Then, at one point, they burst toward Roy''s direction after thepletion of Vik''s single thrust.


    Roy didn''t even nce at them as a dome made of wood covered Roy and Nimona. But the dome made of wood couldn''t sustain itself despite being more durable than most of the strongest woods.


    Slowly yet surely, the weapons chipped the wooden dome to the point where it was as thin as paper and was about to breakpletely when the vacant spot got filled, making it as new as the first time.


    "Tsk." Vik clicked his tongue, seeing it not do much.


    "Your cheap trick won''t work here." Nimona gloated, hiding under the wooden dome.


    Despite being far away and with all these noises around his surroundings, Vik was able to hear what Nimona said. "Sadly, that wasn''t my actual goal."


    Vik pulled his sword back and gave a simple yet fast thrust. " [ Seamless Sword - StarBurst ] "


    A silver beam of energy shot out from the tip of Vik''s sword, looking as if a star had just done its gamma-ray burst.


    The silver beam narrow yet slightly thick destroyed anything on its and the tree roots weren''t anything.


    Nimona panicked a little, as she had felt it from afar when she was at her spot, and experiencing it firsthand made her know how dangerous it is that.


    However, the moment Vikunched that attack, something was shot from behind too.


    Nimona gave a short nce and saw an ice-blue beam galloping toward their direction, destroying anything it touched and freezing its surroundings too.


    " [ Ice Dragon''s Breath ] " Grelia was pointing her sword at them while being veiled by a transparent dragon made of IceFire.


    Nimona had sweat running down her forehead, not knowing how they could dodge this as the speed they were approaching was too fast to escape.


    However, someone was faster than those two, and it was Roy. He pressed his hand forward vertically like he was about to do a chop. He swiped his hand up, and pointed his finger at the sky while saying. " [ Nature''s Touch - Mountain and River Chop ] "


    BRIIIGGG


    A pair of hundred-meter-thick wooden walls rose up from the ground miraculously, blocking the two beams'' pathway.


    BANG!


    The beams hit the giant wooden walls and started piercing through them, but they weren''t able to advance as the wooden wall would heal its injuries and grow evenrger slowly but surely.

 Chapter 159 Conflicted Heart

    <h4>Chapter 159 Conflicted Heart</h4>


    BANG


    The two beams tried to drill through the wooden wall but failed to do so.


    The blue ice beam by Grelia opened a small path while extending its ice through the wooden wall, trying to stop it fully.


    On the other hand, Vik''s silver beam made a giant hole, making a greater impact.


    Still, the never-ending supply of wood was giving them an extremely hard time.


    Vik gritted his teeth and then gave a long shout. "AHHHH!"


    Vik poured all of his strength into the attack, forcing himself to go beyond his limits as they might not have a second chance to kill them.


    Grelia, who was on the other side, also shouted out loud, she also didn''t want her n to see it in such a state.


    Traces of worry appeared on Roy''s listless face as he felt they were able to close in on their range. He quickly pped his hands and started feeding his spiritual energy to the natural seeds on the earth.


    Roy''s bloodline had the power to control wood and trees. Their n would be dominant if the terrain had trees, and to cope up in an open field, they would forcefully grow the natural seeds on the earth. They would use those as an inexhaustible source of supply for wood.


    The woods started to fill up the vacant spot and started to widen the wall, but it was to no avail as there seemed to be nothing that could stop these two beams from reaching them.


    "AHHHH!"


    With onest push, their attacks finally reached Roy and Nimona.


    BANG


    An explosion urred as the two wooden walls broke and fell to the ground. On one side, it was frozen in ice, while on the other, there was just destruction.


    Vik and Grelia dropped to the ground and used their weapons as support. "Huh¡­huh¡­."


    They took slow yet deep breaths from time to time, trying to let their bodies stay awake and not fall into exhaustion.


    "Did we do it?" Grelia asked herself, with a slight hope in her voice.


    However, there was no one here to give her an answer, not even Vik, as he was far from her and he was also as curious as her.


    Vik and Grelia weren''t able to see anything because of the smoke blocking their sight, and they weren''t able to use their spiritual sense because they were low on mental energy.


    The elders had already finished their side of the job¡ªcleaning up the beasts¡ªand they had also seen the final moment and were waiting for the result.


    Everyone''s hearts started to race quickly as the smoke started to fade.


    And the moment came, revealing the results.


    "No Way!?"


    "Elder Roy is alive!"


    The elders'' hearts dropped to the abyss, and so did Vik''s and Grelia''s.


    They saw Roy standing in the middle, with Nimona behind him. He was pushing his hands on the sides, probably to block the beams, and from his current appearance, it looked like he did.


    The arm on Roy''s left side was red and covered in thick ice, stuck in a giant cier that had spikes aimed in Grelia''s direction. His right arm was turned into smithereens as more than half of his arm was gone.


    However, the most striking thing was that Roy was still breathing, meaning that despite taking that much damage and using so much spiritual energy, he didn''t die or fall into exhaustion.


    Nimona also had a shocked expression on her face, as she was also having a hard time believing Roy was able to tank that. Then she became worried as Roy had nothing left to heal himself, as did others.


    But they were again shocked and proven wrong.


    Vik whispered in a daze. You''ve got to be kidding me."


    They saw Roy''s arms growing back and all the injuries on his body starting to get healed at a rapid pace. However, the grass, the soil, and the trees nearby started to die as green specks of light flowed out of them and entered Roy''s body.


    ''He is taking the life force away from the nearby trees and soil.'' Nimona instantly understood the reason for Roy''s fast healing. Then her face turned ecstatic, and she was having a hard time containing her happiness. ''I can''t believe I picked such a good one, he is unkible among the people in his range of strength. He also had greater sentience than the rest of the ones I had under control, which means he can get stronger. Hehe¡­I canplete my revenge with much more ease.''


    In a matter of a few seconds, Roy returned to normal. He turned his head at Vik, who was ring at him. Without saying much, he vanished from his spot and arrived beside Vik.


    Giving Vik no chance to put up a defensive front, Roy kicked Vk''s head, making his body shot toward the town''s direction.


    Roy, In his consciousness, felt Vik was the most dangerous and should not be left alive, so he decided to kill Roy first, or he might be the biggest obstacle for his queen.


    Nimona flew to the sky, to watch this beat down silently.


    Roy pressed his palm forward, and tree roots emerged from the surrounding ground, and those galloped toward Vik, who was flying backward.


    Vik was able to have time to defend himself now, so he put up his sword forward to block this attack.


    Bang


    But that wasn''t able to do much; instead, it just increased his speed, causing him to crash into the city wall. Because Vik was out of strength, he wasn''t able to defend himself.


    BANG


    Vik''s body pierced out of the wall, crashing into multiple intact buildings. He was about to stand up when suddenly he saw giant vines, tree roots, and branches encroaching on the walls.


    This caught the attention of many who had just finished clearing the horde that had entered the town.


    "Look what is that?"


    "Giant trees are growing on the walls."


    Niloy, who was escorting a mother and son, also saw this. ''What is happening again?''


    "Brother Niloy, will that thing hurt us?" Then Niloy heard the small kid that was with his mother, and this boy was none other than Naile that Gale had interactions with.


    "I hope it doesn''t," Niloy said, smiling and rubbing Naile''s head. But there was a trace of worry in his eyes.


    ¡­


    Roy finally stood above the wall and looked down at Vik. He didn''t say anything; he just pushed his hand down in Vik''s direction. Rows and rows instantly shot in Vik''s direction, as they wanted to bury Vik alive.


    In the face of this scenery ahead of him that was filled with giant shadowy figures, Vik forced a smile onto his face and said. "Hey, at least give me a chance to breathe."


    BANNNNGGG!


    A loud explosion was heard as the thick tree roots and branches razed the whole section of town, and it didn''t show any sign of stopping.


    "AHHH! Run!"


    "They are going to kill!"


    "Why is he doing that? Isn''t he the inner elder who is here to save us?"


    "Just run now, don''t talk about that here!"


    Chaos and mayhem ensued as people ran for their lives. Niloy also took Naile and the mother on his shoulders and ran with all of his strength.


    Vik, who was buried under all of these, still having his consciousness and enough strength to stay alive, heard the desperate and despair-filled cries.


    Vik listlessly looked up at the light that was peeking at him through the narrow windows. ''Should I escape? I have enough strength to escape properly, and I have already done enough on my part.''


    Vik''s belief started to waver as he felt he had no chance of winning against him and should escape instead. He had already done enough; the sect would do the rest when they got the notification that an elder was stolen like this.


    But at that moment, Vik remembered fleeting words that were always dormant in his heart.


    ''Always love themon people, protect them, and don''t be too selfish.''


    Vik had a tearing down from his right eye as he mumbled softly. ''Teacher?''


    ***


    25 years ago.


    "Run, that white-haired guy is here."


    "Damn, he always foils our y time. Does he own this ce?"


    "Let''s go, or he will beat us."


    A group of children yelled at an eight year old boy who had white hair and a tattered cloak. He was none other than young Vik.


    Vik nced at the kids with listless eyes, making them too scared and running while yelling.


    Vik didn''t mind much what they thought; instead, he went to a boulder and sat there to silently watch the gentle stream and the quiet atmosphere.


    He liked this ce very much, as it would soothe his heart and make him forget about the things he had gone through a few months ago.


    But as a kid, he still couldn''t forget such things easily and bury them in his heart. Slight tears started toe out of his eyes; his face turned rosy, and he whispered softly. "Father¡­mother¡­why didn''t you leave with me?"

 Chapter 160 Don鈥檛 Lose Your Path

    <h4>Chapter 160 Don''t Lose Your Path</h4>


    Vik Silveria, a young scion of the well-known Silveria n.


    The Silveria n was known for their ability to use a conceptual power, which was sharpness. Legend has it the progenitors of their n were able to sever the ocean with just a light swing of their swords.


    As with every great and mighty n, there wille a destruction of all of their glory.


    Their glory was their rise in power once again, which caught the attention of many high-ranking ns that felt the Silveria''s would bring harm to their position.


    So, they joined hands and went to cleanse the Silveria n.


    Vik was six years old when he witnessed the massacre of his n. He was just a naive kid at that time and didn''t know what to do. His father and mother escorted him outside, protecting him with their bodies and souls to let him escape.


    Vik still remembers the moment when his father and mother used their pet, which was a water beast, to let him escape through underwater. He has seen their final moments, when they died under the unknown men''s hands.


    Then he only had the water beast, whom he could call family, but that also died, trying to block the chasers.


    Vik, after roaming around for so many years, has settled in the forest of Trikata Town, where most merchants lived. He camped near the ce where those rich guys would throw their leftover food away.


    Thinking of all these and about his parents brought tears to his eyes now. He sat on the boulder and sobbed silently.


    No one woulde here except those kids who would run away after seeing him¡ªas he beat them very badly in the past¡ªbut today someone came.


    Vik heard the sound of someone walking and looked up. He saw an old man with short white hair and short stature. He had a smile on his face that made people soothe their hearts. But that didn''t contrast with the small kid beside him, who shouted, pointing his finger at Vik. "Grandpa Manyu, he is the one. He always beat us heavily and threw us away from this ce. Grandpa, we found this ce first and use it every day, so tell him to go away instead."


    Vik didn''t say much; he just nced at this kid and went onto his guard.


    Manyu also nced down at Vik, who was ring at him like a hungry beast. He said so to him with a smile. "Little friend, I am not here to harm you. I just want to talk to you. So, first, let me introduce myself, I am Manyu, this little Manji''s grandfather."


    "What is your name, little friend?"


    Vik looked at the harmless old man and hesitated to speak up, but he listened to his heart and decided to tell it, as he wanted someone to listen to him and he wanted to talk to someone. "I am Vik Silve- Silfar."


    Manyu raised his eyebrows upon hearing Vik cut off in the middle. He teased Vik. "That is a weird name, but who am I to speak of? Haha¡­"


    Vik rxed his guardpletely, seeing that Manyu did not get his real identity, and he quietly wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    Unfortunately, Manyu had already connected all the dots right after his small slip up. But decided to stay silent about it. "So, Vik, want to go somewhere with me and get stronger?"


    Vik''s eyes shot wide when he heard the word stronger. He wanted to grow stronger, more than anyone toplete his revenge. He looked up, at Manyu''s face with hope. "Yes, please take me there."


    "Grandpa, where are you taking him? He is no one, just a small beggar. Take me!" Manji, who had been silent this whole time, exploded, as he also wanted to go to this magical ce where you could get stronger.


    Manyu looked down at his grandson and rubbed his head, calming him down. "You don''t have to be like that, you will also go there, I am just taking him because I took a liking to him."


    "Then you don''t love me?" Manji sneered, moving his head away.


    "Hahaha," Manyuughed, as he was used to the tantrums his grandson would throw from time to time. "We will see that after we return home."


    Vik watched their interaction with jealousy, as he also wanted someone to love him like that.


    At that moment, he heard Manyu''s voice, bringing him back to his senses.


    "Come with us." Manyu invited him with a big smile on his face, which made Vik move his leg forward subconsciously.


    After living with Manyu, Vik learned he was an inner elder at the White Jade Sect. He hade here to visit his son, who was a well-known merchant in this region.


    With the help of Manyu, Vik easily got enrolled in the sect and started his meteoric rise.


    In just a matter of 17 years, he had learned many things. He has made many friends, and he has let go of his thirst for vengeance with the help of Manyu and the passing of time.


    Vik was very indebted to Manyu and saw him as a family member, his grandfather.


    One certain day, they were sent on a mission to a deep valley, where they found a report from a spy that the Demon Blight Sect had built a small secret base. There might be a possible Soul Formation Realm cultivator present there, so Manyu was ordered to join as he was the top inner elder and someone at Seventh Stage Soul Formation realm.


    However, nothing went as they nned, their entire team got ambushed by the giant army of the Demon Blight Sect, and on top of that, they had sent three inner elders of their own with the intention of obliterating this small team of theirs that mostly consisted of young elites.


    In just a matter of a few moments, their team got destroyed, and people got killed from time to time.


    "Someone survive! Escape and avenge us!"


    "Kill the traitor! Please, someone, avenge us!"


    Vik escaped while hearing the same type of cries that he had heard many years ago which he had buried deep in his heart.


    He felt he shouldn''t escape this time as he had finally gained the power to fight back, but that was stopped by someone dear to him.


    Manyu took Vik and a few others away while defending against the attacks of the inner elders of the Demon Blight Sect.


    Dropping them off far away from the influence of the Demon Blight Sect, Manyu turned his direction toward stopping the inner elders.


    "Elder Manyu,e with us!" Vik didn''t leave immediately like others but called Manyu.


    Manyu turned his head back and said with a smile. "No, you guys leave. They want me dead more than anyone here. You all will die quicker if I tag along."


    "But!"


    "No, buts, I have grown old; at least let me do something for the young ones," Manyu said with a sigh of relief.


    Vik had lost his voice to utter a single word.


    At that moment, Manyu turned his head ahead and saw the inner elders approaching in his direction at a rapid pace. "Vik, I might not see you again, so hear me out. Do not go on the path of revenge. I don''t want to see you lose your goal in the afterlife."


    Vik''s eyes widened when he heard that. "Elder Manyu, you knew¡­!"


    Vik wasn''t able to see Manyu''s expression right now, but he was sure he was smiling from ear to ear. "Kid, you think you can hide that from me? I knew it from the start. So, remember this for me: Always love themon people, protect them, and don''t be too selfish."


    The next second, Manyu flew toward the inner elders'' direction.


    Vik silently watched Manyu''s back and said in a daze with tears in his eyes. "I will Grandpa."


    Then Vik dashed away without looking back.


    Manyu, who was flying ahead, heard Vik''s words. His heart was relieved, and no more worry could be seen. "What a silly old man I was."


    ¡­


    The news of this incident soon spread throughout the region, rming everyone.


    "What!? The elder was one of our core elders, and he was the sect master of the Demon Blight Sect!" Vik''s shout, full of shock and disbelief, spread throughout the sect master''s hall.


    "I¡­!" Vik wanted to say something but refrained from doing so. He quickly walked out of that hall without giving a single nce at anyone except the sect master, who was sitting silently as his face was covered in the shadow, casted by the moonlight.


    Coming out of the sect master''s hall, Vik walked quietly down the hallway, looking down. ''Such a big guy was here, but no one knew it, and this sect master of the Demon Blight Sect didn''t do anything in the sect. Something is going deep within the big guys, and they are trying not to speak about it openly.''

 Chapter 161 Debt To Repay

    <h4>Chapter 161 Debt To Repay</h4>


    For the rest of the days, Vik would roam around the sect to find clues, but he halted that when he started having nightmares about the burdens that the deadrades had left behind for him.


    Vik would hear their voices, telling him why he wasn''t taking revenge for them. His mental health was deteriorating because of that, and it got worse when he faced Manji.


    Manji also joined the sect when he was of the right age. Surprisingly, he was also very talented and rose to the top fast, just a little slower than Vik. He was currently an inner-sect disciple like Vik.


    "Hey, Manji." Vik greeted him with shame. Vik and Manji had grown a bond that transcended the realm of friendship with the help of Manyu. So, Vik was ashamed to face off against Manji, as Manyu had to sacrifice his life to save his own.


    And the thing he feared most entered his ears.


    "Why are you alive?" Manji''s nonchnt question made Vik''s heart drop.


    Yes, why was he alive? He could have denoted his dantian, sacrificing himself to hold off the Demon Blight Sect inner elders for a few seconds, letting Manyu and others escape. He could at least have done that to repay the huge debt he owed to Manyu.


    But he didn''t. He ran away, saving his life again. This time, because of his selfishness, toplete his revenge.


    "I am sorry." Vik uttered that with great difficulty.


    "You know I have no siblings to call brother or sister. Butter I found a close friend who I thought I could call, brother. However, it seems that was my delusion." Manji seemed not to have heard Vik''s apology, just talked all by himself. Then he walked past Vik while leaving behind these words. "You should have died instead in Grandpa Manyu''s ce."


    Vik was left in that ce, contemting silently.


    For the next few days, Vik would drown himself in beer and alcohol, trying to soothe his heart.


    That was also the moment his archrival, the son of a core elder who had the potential to lead the sect too, poisoned Vik''s soul,pletely ruining his path of cultivation.


    Vik became devastated after getting plotted like this. He was about topletely let go of his life and maybe kill himself.


    But that was when he met someone.


    He was at a bar, upying a tablepletely, which was filled with empty mugs and bottles. He was about to call the waiter for more, but someone sat across from him.


    Vik looked at who it was, as no one wanted to drink with him even if he would pay the bill. So he was surprised to see someone sit with him.


    Vik might have be drunk, but he was still a cultivator, so he was able to clear his drowsy eyes and see carefully who it was. His eyes widened as he saw the man wearing their sect''s robes and having a familiar face that Vik was having a hard time recognizing.


    "Who are you?" Vik asked, tilting his head.


    The man before him grew a smile on his face. "It seems like Junior forgot me. Well, that was to be expected, I haven''t left the seclusion after so many years. Let me freshen up your memory, I am Odino cier, Elder Manyu''s eldest disciple."


    Vik''s eyes widened as he looked at Odino in surprise. "Senior Odino, is it you? I didn''t expect toe here."


    Odino carefully nced at Vik and said. "How can I not? When Elder Manyu''s favorite disciple has fallen so low that only booze is keeping him alive."


    "Are you here to make fun of me like everyone else?" Vik asked with a sour face.


    Odino shook his head in reply. "No, I am here to send you on a mission."


    "Mission? Can someone like me even be worthy of doing missions?" Vik looked down and mocked himself.


    Odion stood up from his spot and put a letter before Vik. He tapped on Vik''s shoulder and said with a sigh. "Listen, I am as heartbroken as you are over Elder Manyu''s death. He also took me in, like you, an orphan roaming alone in this hellish world. So, I can understand what it feels like to lose the only one who you can call family."


    "I.." Vik was at a loss for words, as he could also feel the pain and anger in Odino''s voice.


    "Take this mission as a chance and redeem yourself. There are thousands of paths to immortality; it is just left in our hands to find them. So, don''t feel down seeing the path you''re walking getting destroyed. Find a new one, and for that reason, I am sending you there. Go to this ce and watch over the town and its people. I hope you understand the path you will be walking and the teaching Elder Manyu gave."


    Odino left the bar, leaving behind those words, leaving Vik all alone, looking at thetter before him as he contemted in his mind what he should do.


    Eventually, he came to a decision. Vik picked up thetter and said to himself. ''Let''s see what my future will be."


    Vik arrived at Highload Town, bing its main protector. Just after his arrival, he saw injustice and corruption. He wanted to solve this but got stopped by his coworkers, who had many years of experience.


    They told him they were from the two overlords of this town, and the sect was restricted to not obstruct in what they do. They can warn them and such, but notpletely stop them, or it might spill into something else.


    Vik contacted Odino for confirmation and got the same answer.


    Vik, calming himself down, just watched the injustice and corruption unfold. He also learned and felt many things these past years.


    He also had found his path ¡ª the path to cultivate sword spirit in his soul using his sword intent ¡ª after years of cultivation. He cut apart the previous soul that was filled with poison, stopping him from cultivating the spiritual energy.


    He had experienced extreme pain and various mental demons when he cut open his soul, but he was able to endure it because of all the things he had gone through, letting go of thepassion he had in his heart. He had firmed his will.


    For this reason, Vik was able to cultivate once again and see the hope of change.


    But the town got invaded by multiple strong guys back to back, and he wanted to stop himself from meddling in. However, he couldn''t because he felt he owned this town''s people and wanted to repay them.


    ***


    "So, how can I have the thought of leaving without repaying them?" Light started to appear in Vik''s eyes as he remembered the path he was walking.


    Above the pile of tree roots and branches was Julie, Brustiar, Galibar, the ancestors, and the elders ¡ª all are here to defend the people from fleeing ¡ª where Fiona and Jasmine could be seen too.


    They were attacking with all their might ¡ª their strongest of strongest attack ¡ª to destroy the encroaching tree roots and branches.


    Behind them was arge influx of people escaping alone or with their family members.


    Naile, who was running with Niloy and his mother, looked back and asked with skepticism. "Can we even escape?"


    Niloy looked back and saw the defenders trying their hardest not to let a single tree root bypass them, but their strength was falling short as they started to get exhausted, which led the tree roots to bypass them gradually.


    ''Why are we even going to escape?'' Niloy thought in horror as he saw the tree roots approaching the people running away.


    Not only him, but many others had the same thought; even the defenders felt the same.


    ''Should I run?'' Jasmine, Julie, Fiona, and Kaley, who was also down below guarding the people''s backs, thought at the same time as they saw there was no hope.


    And at that moment,


    Ching


    A barrage of white shes shot up in the sky; that came from the piled-up tree roots.


    BANGGG!


    Right after that, the tree roots broke into multiple pieces, falling onto the ground.


    This sudden change of events shocked everyone, including Nimona. She looked down, raising her eyebrows. ''Don''t tell me that cockroach is still alive.''


    As the tree roots fell, a silhouette shot up from the pile of broken tree roots, revealing the instigator of this change.


    "He is still alive!?" Grelia said with a stunned expression, as she was having a hard time believing Vik was still alive after all that beating.


    It wasn''t like Vik was out of injury, as one could see his armor and clothes in tatters, his white hair disheveled with dirt stains all over it, and his body that was riddled with injuries and scars.


    "Why don''t you just die? You alwayse back alive, even after facing deadly blows. What is keeping you alive?" Nimona looked at him with a stern face, as she wasn''t able to understand how Vik was able to always keep himself alive, holding hisst breath.

 Chapter 162 The Continuous Surprises

    <h4>Chapter 162 The Continuous Surprises</h4>


    "Keeping me alive?" Vik''s chest heaved in and out while he let out hot steam. Vik was mumbling to himself. "To repay debt."


    "Debt?" Nimona raised her eyebrows, feeling that answer was absurd.


    She might be of a different race, but she had seen in her young age that the people who got into debt would mostly get killed for not paying it. So, most would rather die than wanting to live.


    Vik raised his head up and looked at Nimona''s face. "Yes, debt. To begin the start of repaying all of it, I will start by killing you."


    Nimona grimaced and then ordered Roy. "Kill him."


    Roy pressed his hand forward, and several flowers in the shape of a disk bloomed. In front of them, something seems to start conjuring in yellow color.


    " [ Synthesis - Fruit of the Sun ] " Just as Roy finished saying that, the flowers lit up in yellow light, and yellow beams shot out of them which galloped towards Vik.


    Vik looked at the beams approaching him and pondered to himself. ''I have this one chance, let the imagination in my mind bloom.''


    Vik rested his sword on top of his head, then took a deep breath, closing his eyes. Just as the yellow beams were about to connect with each other at a certain point, Vik''s eyes shot open.


    Vik''s aura piqued all of a sudden, letting people feel as though he was a divine sword. He felt in his mind that he was the sharpest object, the object that would cut down all the obstacles in his path, making him not worry about ever backing away from his weakness. Then he silently whispered. " [ Star Divider ] "


    Vik swung down his sword, and from it no type of energy could be seen, but the moment it came down, the yellow beams got split in half, going in the opposite directions.


    Not only the yellow beams, but even the ground got split, making a narrow yet long crevice.


    Nimona was stumped by this sudden change that took a second to happen. She wanted to dodge but felt something was obstructing her from moving, or she was just too slow to feel any progress.


    At that moment, Roy, who was before her, shoved her to the side, letting her escape the attack range.


    BANG


    Nimona, with her eyes wide open, saw Roy''s right side of the body getting sliced apart suddenly and the wall underneath their feet getting divided.


    "Wow!" Naile said with his eyes and mouth wide open. This was the first time he had ever seen this type of power and with such a heroic stance, making him instantly a big fan of Vik.


    Not only him but everyone who witnessed it was baffled and stunned by Vik''s power and might.


    "Does this guy have any weaknesses?" Julie asked in a daze. She didn''t ask anyone specifically but just wanted to let that out.


    Fiona, who was beside Jasmine, said."That guy isn''t showing any sign of stopping? Do you think Gale can take him out?"


    "I do not know, but I am sure he will be able to reach that state." Jasmine answered vaguely yet firmly.


    ''So he is in that realm. This sudden power up, this ability to change the situation in a matter of seconds, this will to still live on¡ªsuch feats I have only seen in the geniuses in my earlier days.'' Grelia thought with wonder as she looked at Vik, who had descended to the ground and was on his knees now.


    "Let''s go to him." Rag said to his peers, wanting to see how Vik was.


    They didn''t care if Roy or Nimona were even alive; they just wanted to help Vik now.


    But their wish didn''te true when, from the corner of their eyes, they saw a young boy sprinting at Vik.


    Few people quickly recognized who it was.


    "Bac? Why is he running at Vik like that?" Brustiar questioned himself, seeing his son.


    Zoon and Ban were also dumbfounded by his action.


    "Bac?"


    "What does he want to do?"


    At that moment, Grelia shouted. "Quickly stop him, he is full of malicious intent."


    She didn''t have to say that out loud, as the others had already felt that and were rushing as fast as possible.


    Unfortunately, they were very far away, which made them arrivete.


    Bac grabbed Vik by the hair and put his sword on his neck. He quickly turned around with Vik in his hand, showing it to the group that was close, to save Vik. "Don''te near me! Or his head will roll on the ground."


    This made everyone halt in their tracks. They looked at Bac worriedly, not wanting him to identally kill Vik in a panic.


    "Hahaha!" Bac suddenly startedughing out loud. "So, this is what it feels like tomand you, arrogant fools."


    Bac turned his head toward the ce where the wall was divided. "My queen, are you seeing your king''s intelligence?"


    The moment everyone heard that, their eyes widened in bewilderment.


    "Don''t tell me!?" Brustiar blurted out and then shouted at Bac. "Son, did you fall under her spell? Don''t worry, I will save you."


    "Save me?" Bac nced at his father, tilting his head, and then said with a grin on his face. "No, I think you have got it wrong. I am not under any kind of spell; it is by my queen''s grace that I have be her king. Together we will conquer this town, build our kingdom, and then expand it to let everyone know and see my queen''s beauty!"


    "Bac¡­" Brustiar looked at his son with worry and daze.


    "Brustiar," From Brustiar''s behind, Gravitar came and patted Brustiar''s shoulder. "Hold onto yourself, that is not our Bac anymore, he is just like the mindless beasts we killed till now."


    Bac knew it more than anyone, but he didn''t want to ept it in his heart. He had been experiencing misfortune after misfortune, and now he didn''t want to get hit by it again by losing his son.


    "BAC!" Then two more shouts came from behind them, they saw it was Zoon and Ban.


    "Bac! Don''t fall for that beast''s spell! I know you are strong, you can get out of it." Ban spoke strongly, with anger in his voice. He was about to pass everyone but got stopped by his best friend Jack.


    Jack said to Ban while holding him down. "Don''t go near him or he might do something stupid."


    Jack was able to hold Ban, but there was none for Zoon. She passed everyone and calmly said to Bac. "Son, drop the sword. Don''t you want to go back and eat what your mother makes you?"


    Bac gritted his teeth while listening to every one of them. He exploded in anger. "SHUT UP!"


    "Shut up! I do not want to hear anything you guys say. I want to be in the light, I want to be the one that everyone praises but that got robbed because of my stupid brother, who doesn''t even try anything but gets everything. You are showing false affection, you are all a bunch of fakes!" After venting himself out, Bac forced the sword into Vik''s neck.


    Everyone was so dumbfounded by Bac''s words that they weren''t able to react.


    "Kid, it seems you would have been delusional even before getting brainwashed." Vik, who had his eyes half closed, whispered softly.


    Bac shoved the sword more and said with a ring face. "A dead man should not teac-"


    Puchi!!!


    Bac wasn''t able to finish his sentence when suddenly he got pierced by something sharp yet thick. He looked down with an aghast face, just to see a brown yet slightly green-tinted tree root impaling him in the air. "Why¡­ACK!"


    Bac puked out a mouthful of blood, drenching Vikpletely.


    "BAC!" Brustiar, Zoon, and Ban shouted at the same time, seeing Bac''s current appearance. They were also taken aback by the sudden turn of events.


    The rest looked in the divided wall''s direction and had their faces turn to horror.


    "Don''t tell me¡­"


    "He is still alive"


    "But how!? Wasn''t he sliced apart into two?"


    "Look!"


    Amidst their discussion, which was full of confusion and shock, they finally were able to see what happened.


    Roy was somehow still alive. His right side was now covered with branches and flowers, creating artificial yet natural body parts. He was walking forward to Nimona, who was hanging under the bind of thick yet durable vines, on which Nimona was struggling hard to set herself free.


    Despite looking alive, one could see Roy wasn''t fully okay as he was stumbling with every step and the parts covered with tree branches and flowers had blood dripping out of them.


    Nimona looked at Roy with surprise and said, "What are you doing!? Let me go, I am your master, you will listen to only me!"


    Roy nced into Nimona''s eyes and spoke with a hoarse voice. "Queen, I am doing this for your own good."

 Chapter 163 Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 163 Arrival</h4>


    "My own good? Don''t joke around, let me go!" Nimona exerted her full strength to break off this vine that was binding her, but to no avail.


    This surprised Nimona very much, as how could others cut and destroy Roy''s tree roots so easily, and why couldn''t she? ''How can this be!?''


    "My queen, I poured every single bit of my strength into making that vine. I know you will try to resist, forgive me." Roy had alreadye before her, and he answered the doubt that he could see on her face.


    Nimona red at Roy and said with a doubt. "What is your goal? I have never seen anyone betray the spell we cast. How did you do it? Wait... or you are just fully devoted to me, then you willplete the task ordered by me through drastic lengths!?"


    Roy caressed Nimona''s face with his intact, right hand and then grabbed the back of her neck.


    "What are you doing?" Nimona asked with bewilderment, still not understanding what Roy wanted to do.


    "My queen, I am just borrowing your power." Just as Roy finished saying that, he pushed Nimona''s head to his and connected their lips.


    Nimona''s eyes widened in shock by Roy''s sudden action. She wanted to move her head away, but Roy had locked it tightly. At that moment, Roy had pried open Nimona''s mouth, making her flush.


    However, what happened next shocked Nimona into dumbfoundedness. She felt her life force being sucked away from her body and flowing out of her mouth, eventually entering Roy''s body.


    Roy''s body started to turn, while Nimona''s body was theplete opposite, bing much paler.


    The wooden parts on Roy''s right started peeling off slowly, and his cutaway body parts started growing back. Others who were far away didn''t know why, but they felt Roy had be a bit stronger.


    On the other hand, Nimona''s skin got a bit wrinkled, and her body was full of sweat. She was having rough breathing, and blood was trickling out of the corner of her lips.


    At that moment, Roy had his body fully recovered, totally new as previous time. He looked down at the people who were watching him with horror, and the sound of crying wasing because of the death of Bac.


    "A weakling daring to dere himself king of the queen, the sheer courage and audacity. I will demolish this whole town to pieces." With a deration filled with anger, Roy prepared for a wide range. highly damaging attack.


    The people down there tensed up and didn''t know what to do. The only one who couldbat Roy was Vik, who was now slumped to the ground, trying to recover.


    Fiona was trying to help Vik quickly, and that''s when she heard him saying, softly. "I guess I still wasn''t strong enough to destroy my adversary."


    "You are." Fiona said while healing him. "You are the strongest person I have seen in many years, and you have the potential to go even beyond."


    "Hehe," Vik gave a slight chuckle to himself then said. "That doesn''t matter, I wasn''t able to save everyone. We all have to die now."


    "Now, we won''t." Fiona''s firm response took Vik aback. He wasn''t expecting such optimism from her in such a situation.


    Vik asked her about the doubts in his mind. "Why do you think so?"


    Fiona looked at Vik''s face and said with a big smile. "Because he will co-"


    She halted in her sentence and looked at the direction, and so did the others along with her. They were not looking at Roy but were trying to peek out of the wall.


    Vik also looked along with everyone, he said with his eyes widened."What is this dreadful aura? Full of malice! Don''t tell me more ising."


    No one was able to answer his question, as they were as confused as him. But not Fiona, Jasmine, Julie, and Kaley. They instantly recognized this aura despite being foreign.


    "He is here." Fiona said with a smile on his face.


    "Who?" Vik asked Fiona eagerly.


    Fiona looked down at Vik and said with a big smile on her face. "My husband."


    ¡­


    Roy nced at the distance, where he could sea of blood washing in his direction.


    Nimona slowly turned her weak head and saw what wasing, which made her heart beat rapidly. She eximed softly. "What is that thing!?"


    Squinting his eyes, Roy could see a boy, surfing on the blood.


    The boy had red hair and a ck cloak on his body, which didn''t hide his face. He had the appearance of an immortal and a striking, slight smile on his face that could capture any maiden''s heart.


    He was none other than Gale, who had finished absorbing all the blood essence on the battlefield.


    [ Host Name: Gale Burnheart


    Cultivation Realm: Fifth Stage Golden Core Realm


    Body Cultivation Realm: Peak-Stage Crystal Bone Realm


    Combat Strength: Ninth Stage Nascent Soul Realm


    Age: 18/436


    Physiques: Great Empyrean


    Race: Blood Warlock (100% - Fully Unlocked).


    Talent: Top


    Cultivation Technique: YinYang Harmony, Blood Demon, Warrior''s Spear.


    Movement Technique: Seven Illusionary Steps


    Ability: Sunre Spiritual Fire, SpearHeart, Commandment of Blood.


    Skill: Inspection, Blood Pump, Regeneration, Blood Surgery.


    Points: 9652 ]


    [ Harem Members: 3/5 ]


    [ Remarks: Host, you have grown too strong in a short period of time. I suggest you use this strength on someone to consolidate your cultivation. ]


    Gale had made exponential progress, absorbing tons of blood essence. He started from the end of the horde and came slowly to the beginning, where most of them were defending. When he arrived there, he didn''t find anyone, so he became skeptical and used his spiritual sense to check where they might be.


    Gale was surprised to find them inside the town, and the situation didn''t seem too good. So, he rushed here as fast as possible.


    Gale looked at two people he could see on the wall and used ''Inspection'' immediately.


    [ Nimona (Third Stage Nascent Soul Realm): The daughter of a prominent queen in her Hypnotic Bee n. She ran away from her home to start a giant kingdom of her own butter got stopped by Daoist Free. Fortunately, she survived and built her army again to capture strong cultivators. So she changed an entire area of the forest with her honey and finally invaded this ce. However, she is currently under the control of her own ve. ]


    ''ve huh¡­'' Gale gave a thoughtful look at Nimona, who was held tightly by vines. Shifting his focus to the side, he saw a man with whom he was very familiar.


    [ Roy Magac (Fifth Stage Nascent Soul Realm): Surprisingly, he got pierced by Nimona''s stinger, which can instantly make anyone under her control. He is fully devoted to Nimona, and his devotion and loyalty reached a point where he would do anything toplete her task, even if it meant he had to use her. He is currently thinking of razing this entire town to the ground. ]


    ''Heh?'' Gale was genuinely surprised now, as he didn''t expect this guy to get ambushed like that, and from the fear he could sense in the town''s people and all the destruction, with the help of his spiritual sense, he could assume this guy was strong.


    ''Now, it exins why they were on the losing side.'' Gale was just a hundred meters away from the wall, looking at Roy. ''I guess, I should change the situation now then. A small revenge for hurting my girls.''


    Gale raised his right hand up in the air, and above his hand, the blood under him started to gather, forming into a giant, 20 meternce.


    Roy''s eyes widened, and he immediately attacked Gale with his tree roots.


    "Futile." Saying softly, Gale swiped his right hand down, and thence over him shot toward Roy at an extreme speed.


    The moment, the bloodnce shed against the tree roots, it instantly destroyed them upon contact.


    Bang


    Thence pierced through the wooden wall made by Roy to defend himself, eventually hitting against his fist, making a loud explosion on top of the wall.


    BANG


    The wall broke into pieces, letting people have a hard time seeing the results.


    But that didn''t stop Gale as he leaped into the sky and crashed into the demolished wall.


    Bang!


    Gale''s feetnded on Roy''s face, who was about to stand up from the ground, making his body slump on the ground again and his head dig into the ground.


    "Your loyalty truly amazes me, you are still trying to think of saving your queen despite being on the losing side." Gale mocked and teased Roy, riling up his heart.


    ¡­


    "Is that your husband?" Vik asked, looking at Gale stomping his feet on Roy with a heavy grin on his face.


    "Yes," Fiona nodded her head proudly.


    "Why does it look like he is the bad guy?" Vik said with a forced smile on his face. The lines that Gale said and how he was behaving not only made Vik think that but others too.


    "Uhh," Fiona got a bit embarrassed then answered. "I heard he bes like that when he fights others."

 Chapter 164 Gale鈥檚 Power

    <h4>Chapter 164 Gale''s Power</h4>


    "I see." Vik nced at Gale and nodded his head in understanding. "But he is strong enough to back that up."


    ¡­


    Rag looked at his granddaughter, Kaley, and saw her face filled with excitement. He asked her using spiritual sense.


    ''Is that him?''


    ''Yes, that''s Gale. He went to power himself up, and now he is back.'' Kaley agreed with Rag.


    Rag didn''t say anything after hearing that; he just carefully looked at Gale. ''He is strong, however, not in his cultivation realm but rather something else. Hmm.. pure raw strength. His behavior and power makes me feel like he is a devil, but he is not; instead, I feel good seeing his devilish acts.''


    ¡­


    ''He became stronger, is it the body cultivation thing he told me earlier? This is truly a strange way to increase your strength.'' Julie thought with wonder, as she hadn''t seen anything like that.


    Jasmine didn''t think much; she just silently watched Gale do his thing with a slight smile on her face.


    ¡­


    Khurch


    Gale squished Roy''s face more into the ground and said with a smirk on his face. "Oi, tell me how much loyal you are to your queen?"


    "Arghh." A shout came out of Roy''s mouth, under Gale''s feet.


    Just as he gave that shout, giant trees shot out from the ground, around them. Gale got washed away by this wave of attack, causing him to fly away into the sky.


    " [ Warrior''s Spear - First Form - Celestial Dance ] " Gale made a spear out of his blood that was stronger than any kind of weapon he possessed currently. He dodged in the air by using his spiritual energy in the air, momentarily as a stepping stone. He swiped his spear, destroying the iing tree roots and branches like they were nothing.


    Gale crushed the attacks sent by Roy, despiteing in from many directions. It looked like nothing could touch Gale.


    Roy''s eyes widened in surprise at seeing such a technique that could cover all sides. He retreated back with Nimona as he saw Galeing, crashing down on him.


    Bang!


    Just as Roy and Nimona escaped the ce, Gale mmed into that ce.


    Roy was about to get his footing but wasn''t able to as he saw a spear in red right before his face. He titled his head in the nick of time, dodging the attack.


    Gale just didn''t have that moment of time toe closer to Roy. He came to his left side and gave him a roundhouse kick on his head, shooting Roy''s body outside the wall, on the broken down forest.


    Gale didn''t want their fight to happen in the town as it might bring harm to many, especially his girls.


    ¡­


    "Brother Niloy, why does that big brother look familiar?" Naile pointed his finger at Gale, who had just kicked Roy''s head.


    Niloy, who was watching the fight in a daze, woke up and looked down at Naile''s curious face. "Where did you see him?"


    Naile gave a pensive look at the sky and answered while rubbing his chin. "I saw this big brother near Crimson Moon Pce, in an alleyway where me and my mother lived. He came with two other big sisters, one is her, and the other I do not know."


    Naile pointed his finger at Kaley, making Niloy instantly know this little kid guessed it right. But he was baffled at how he was able to pick that up. So, he expressed his doubt. "Why did you think this guy was the same as the big brother you met? Their appearance is totally different, right?"


    Naile answered like it was a simple thing. "Yes, their appearance is not the same, but I can feel both of their auras being the same, and so are their eyes too; despite having the look of madness, there is kindness hidden beneath it."


    "I see." Niloy now understood the reason, then he looked at Gale, who was rushing Roy without fear of revealing all of his cards. Niloy was able to guess that Gale wouldn''t hide his identity anymore, so he decided to tell Naile the truth. "Yes, that is the big brother you have met. He was earlier disguising as someone, this is the real him."


    "Wow, he is really cool." Eximing to himself, Naile told his mother. "Look, mother, didn''t I tell you that big brother woulde and save us."


    While Naile was bugging his mother and Niloy about Gale, the fight outside was heading towards its climax.


    ¡­


    Roy nced at Gale while pulling his body out of the tree he was stuck in. He wanted to fight on the ground, as here he would have a greater advantage. The rate at which he could spawn trees and the speed at which he would grow them could give him an advantage in all sorts of ways, but from the looks of it, he couldn''t fight Gale while being on the ground.


    It was because Gale was far superior on the ground than Roy.


    Roy quickly flew in the air while covering Nimona in a cage made of thorny vines, with the floor as a bush that acted as a soft cushion.


    Roy knew he might have a slow output when controlling the trees, but that didn''t matter as he would be safe. Because he could feel the energy inside Gale''s body, which was of the Golden Core Realm, meaning he didn''t have the ability to properly fly in the air. However, that also made him very confused as to how Gale could have so much power in his body that could contend with his.


    Gale halted in his step and then looked up at Roy, knowing what he was up to. He grinned toward Roy. "You really think this can save you from me?"


    Gale spread his arms on both sides. He squeezed his hands and said." [ Blood Maniption - Vines of Hell ] "


    The blood surrounding the battlefield started acting just as Gale finished saying that. The bloodpool that was of hundreds of meters in length had long whips shooting out of it, heading toward Roy.


    Roy quickly grows giant trees to help him cover, and these trees would also destroy the blood pool. Surprisingly, the blood whips didn''t get destroyed but stuck to the trees like moss. Instead, these trees helped the blood whips approach Roy more easily.


    The blood whips zoomed through the air, trying to catch Roy. He could do nothing but try to escape, and his attacks were not doing anything.


    At that moment, Gale leaped toward Roy, trying to get closer to him. Suddenly, blood burst out of Gale''s back and transformed into four pairs of spider legs. " [ Blood Maniption - Baneful Spider ] "


    Roy saw Gale wasing closer to him slowly, so he used tree roots to block Gale''s path.


    The blood legs behind Gale, which had sharp tips and edges, cut the tree roots like they were nothing.


    Roy panicked seeing that and started to feel like he was about to lose, so he quickly used his strongest attack to take out Gale in the air, where he has low mobility.


    " [ Synthesis - Fruit of Sun ] " Right underneath Roy, flowers grew that were shaped like a disk. Then from it yellow beams shot out at extreme speed, taking in Gale by surprise.


    The yellow beams separated many parts of Gale''s body, maiming him in the air.


    A smirk grew on Roy''s listless face. ''Finally, he is dead. That was easy."


    But Roy''s happiness didn''tst longer as the next second, Gale''s body parts that were sted into separation started attaching together.


    It was the effect of [ Blood Surgery ] and [ Regeneration ]


    [ Blood Surgery: Using the blood to heal any kind of injury and stimte the blood to work as instruments to do deep surgery. ]


    This was the new skill Gale got after fully awakening his Blood Warlock bloodline. Now, it was currently in effect with the addition of [ Regeneration ].


    With these two skills, his body became new, like there wasn''t even an injury to begin with.


    One could say, he had gained an immortal-like ability.


    "My bad, I didn''t expect you would use your strongest technique like that, but it seems you are desperate. Now, show me more, dance with me." After humbly saying that, Gale shot toward Roy, who was dumbfoundedly looking at Gale.


    Then began the chase, where Gale tried to get closer to Roy while Roy escaped from his clutches as far as he could.


    Gale, with his spider-like blood legs on his back, danced, attacking and defending against any kind of attack Roy threw, whether it was weak or strong.


    These legs were directly feeding off Gale''s energy ¡ª so they were fast, very responsive, and very deadly ¡ª making Roy have a hard time.


    ¡­


    Vik, who was watching it from afar, said. "I have never seen Elder Roy like this. No one has ever put him in such desperation."


    The people who were beside him couldn''t help but say in their mind. ''You are the one to talk about that!?''

 Chapter 165 Irrational

    <h4>Chapter 165 Irrational</h4>


    At that moment, Jasmine said."I think we should capture that bee beast woman right now."


    Everyone nodded their heads, agreeing with Jasmine''s suggestion. They rushed toward the dome, which was made of a thorny wooden wall that covered Nimona.


    Coming before it, they attacked with everything they had to destroy it, and the moment the dome copsed, Nimona, who was inside it, escaped away as fast as possible. But she didn''t think there would be so many Nascent Soul Realm cultivators present there to capture her.


    Nimona tried to attack and defend herself from the barrage of attacksing from them, but failed to do so. She was outnumbered and outmatched in strength as the females of their race weren''t the best at it, especially when Vik was mixed in it.


    After disabling Nimona, everyone surrounded her to interrogate.


    Vik looked down at Nimona and spoke with a re. "Tell us everything about who you are and why you are doing this. If you tell the truth, I can keep you alive by making you captive, but if you dare to hesitate for more than a minute, then I wouldn''t have to do anything, there are many waiting here to get a piece of you."


    Nimona was very angry and frustrated right now. For the second time in her life, she was met with such failure. She started to regret leaving her ce where she could do anything, she could have lived a life of peace andvishness.


    Nimona looked at everyone''s faces and could feel the anger in their eyes. She didn''t dare to wait any longer and decided to tell everything as she wanted to live. She knew this suffering would be momentary, as she had a technique that could connect her mind with the queen mothers for a few seconds, and using that chance, she could get rescued.


    Everyone listened to Nimona''s story from the beginning to the end, having their expressions change multiple times.


    "Hypnotic Bee Race¡­ and Daoist Free¡­" Vik rubbed his chin as he felt he seemed to have heard this name somewhere but wasn''t able to remember it properly.


    At that moment, Grelia, who was beside him, spoke up. "If I remember correctly, the Hypnotic Bee race was one of the most feared races because of their ability. Everyone can assess that by only seeing what she is capable of. For this dangerous ability, everyone banded together to force their race to get weakened, making them go into hiding."


    Everyone nodded their heads, agreeing with Grelia as they experienced what Nimona could do all by herself. They weren''t able to imagine what the whole race was capable of.


    Grelia said something more that enticed everyone''s fear more. "We are d it was a female and not a male pairing with her. I heard males are born with top notchbat ability that could sometimes even rival monsters."


    This made everyone shocked, as they understood what the term monster mostly referred to: people with strength like Vik and Gale.


    Vik nodded his head, and he also started to remember this information, helping him to remember some stuff about Daoist Free. "This Daoist Free, isn''t he one of the pirs of the Martial Union?"


    "Yes, he is." Grelia affirmed Vik''s question.


    "Then If my memory serves me correctly, he is someone who could be considered one of the top powerhouses among various regions. Guys like him roam outside rarely as they are mostly in seclusion for years to find a way to reach a new height." Saying that Vik gave a suspicious look to Nimona, who was gritting her teeth at him. "It was very unfortunate for you to meet him, and the weird thing is he didn''t kill you. The Martial Union was made to band all the powerhouses and work together to bring peace to the world. The thing you did was a kible crime, but you weren''t. I can''t believe someone like him would not know the person he attacked with the intention of killing would be left alive."


    Everyone was also stumped by Vik''s revtion, including Nimona. She was so fueled by anger that she didn''t take a chance to think about it, she was always hellbent on expanding her empire and getting her revenge that she forgot about this stuff.


    ''What are you up to? Why did you keep me alive? What do you want me to aplish?'' Nimona questioned herself while looking down.


    Jack, who was watching this from the very back, was having a conversation with Gyuki.


    ''Is this true, Master Guyki?'' Jack asked to get a clear affirmation, as he believed Gyuki more than anyone.


    ''Yes, what they are saying is correct, and what Vik said is truly weird. Those guys from Martial Union wouldn''t let anyone like her live, but they did. I have heard about Daoist Free; he is a rather entric guy, and his thinking is rather unconventional.''


    ''Also, if you meet anyone from the Martial Union in the future, just give them a face and don''t try to mic with them. They are not such protectors of this world, that part is gray. It was true they were once one, but that had changed.''


    ''I will master Gyuki.'' Jack engraved the advice in his mind, as he felt meeting people from the Martial Union would be eminent, so he should be prepared.


    At that moment, Brustiar walked forward and stood beside Nimona.


    Vik instantly raised his eyebrows and asked. "What do you want?"


    Brustiar clutched onto the top hair of Nimona and then forced her head up, showing everyone her frowning face. "Why are we keeping her alive? She is from such a dangerous race, I think we should kill her."


    Nimona looked at Brustiar''s grim face and the eyes, which she could consider dead now.


    "No, we can''t. The mother queen of her race will be notified if she dies. That would spell a greater disaster than this." Grelia quickly warned,pletely disagreeing with Brustiar''s opinion.


    Nimona looked at Brustiar with a cynical grin and started teasing him. "Hehehe, have you heard what she just said? She is correct, just kill me, and you guys won''t be able to live peacefully. My race might have been weakened, but there are still many strong people there. Also, I think I know why you want to kill me. Is it because of your stupid son? I can see you guys look the same, and don''t tell me you are the same as him, the brain is filled with the same stu-"


    RIIPPP!


    All of a sudden, Nimona''s voice cut off as Brustiar pulled out her head from her neck. With Nimona''s head, which still had that grin, Brustiar said with a stern face. "Do not call my son stupid. It was because of you. You brainwashed him, you are at fault. You should die in hell!"


    Brustiar dropped Nimona''s head on the ground and then crushed it by stomping his feet.


    This sudden turn of events took everyone by surprise, letting everyone just watch dumbfoundedly till the end.


    "What did you do, you idiot!?" Then Kus exploded in anger as fear and anger started to build up in his heart.


    Fear of the potential invasion that he would face again, which he was sure he had zero chance of winning, and the anger because he would have to face this invasion for Brustiar irrational actions.


    Vik didn''t explode like Kus; instead, he asked calmly while ring at him. "Do you know what you have done? Even the sect would back off saving you all and forget me, I have already done enough for you all, I will leave this ce in the future anyway."


    To these questioning gazes Brustiar was getting, he burst outughing. "I do not care anymore. I also had enough of you guys. Do you guys think I am a pushover? Fate is testing my limits, but I can''t take it anymore. It has to take away my son at the end. Why? Why? WHY!?"


    "Brustiar," Gravitar looked at his friend with pity and sympathy. He knew his best friend had lost it, as he had been challenged to his limits these past months.


    ¡­


    Gale, who was exchanging blows with Roy, suddenly saw his face contorted into hideousness and his eyes turning red ¡ª he was going berserk.


    ''Huh? What happened?'' Gale was dumbfounded by the sudden change and spread his spiritual sense, eventually checking on where Vik and others were. His eyes were widened by the thing he saw. ''This idiot!? I can''t expect a single good thing from him. I guess I have to kill my training dummy now.''


    Yes, Roy was Gale''s training dummy the entire time. Gale wanted to test every aspect of his strength, and what better way than by experimenting on Roy. He might not even get the chance to fight someone like him in the future.


    Gale used his spiritual energy as a board in the air and, in a matter of seconds, arrived beside Roy.


    Roy was about to swing his hands, but Gale''s left fistnded on his face faster. "Time to finish this, buddy."

 Chapter 166 The End of The Invasion

    <h4>Chapter 166 The End of The Invasion</h4>


    Bang


    Roy''s body crashed into the ground, where it was littered with blood. Just as Roy''s body mmed into the ground, he quickly stood up, not caring about his broken nose.


    Gale put a smile on his face, seeing Roy acting like a real mindless beast. ''I thought killing Nimona might break the hypnotizing spell, but it seems like that is not the case.''


    Then Gale swiped his right hand up before Roy could make a move.


    " [ Killing God''s Spikes ] " Sharp spikes burst out of the blood pool below Roy, impaling him in the air.


    "Ack!" Despite losing his sanity, Roy could feel the pain of getting pierced all over his body.


    At that moment, Gale had arrived before Roy. He raised his head up and looked at Roy''s face, which was contorting into anger and pain.


    "I want to sever your head so bad, but I fear you will still be alive." The blood spike retracted into the blood pool below, letting Roy fall down.


    Gale grabbed Roy''s head by the face and hung him high. "I also want to crush you, but I fear you won''t die."


    "Gragh!" Roy tossed his hands and legs in the air, trying to break free from Gale''s clutches. He squeezed Gale''s arm but failed miserably, as his body was the strongest object ever present in this ce.


    So, Roy tried to use his ability to shove Gale away. In their surroundings, vines and tree roots were about to spring open but got cut off by the de made of blood that was also conjured right now.


    Gale said to Roy, nonchntly but with a grin on his face. "Do you know that even if we cut trees in half, they will grow back? It is because of the nutrients in the fertile soil. So, topletely destroy them, we have to burn them down."


    Zitraa!


    A ze burst out of Gale''s hand,pletely engulfing Roy.


    "ARGHH!" Roy screamed out loud, which got muffled because of Gale''s hand. The heat generated by the fire made the blood in the surrounding area boil, with steaming out and bubbles forming here and there.


    Slowly yet surely, Roy was burned to a crisp; nothing remained of his previous self.


    Thud


    Gale let go of Roy''s body, which fell to the ground. The gentle breeze in the air blew out ashes from Roy''s body, slowly making his body disappear.


    [ Congrattions. Host! You have killed a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator ]


    [ You have received 2 points ]


    "Phew~" Gale let out a sigh of relief, seeing the madness finally ending. "Now, let''s see what they did on that side."


    Gale turned around and dashed toward where everyone was.


    In a matter of seconds, he arrived at the spot.


    Upon his arrival, everyone shifted their focus from Brustiar to him. They wanted to know who this young boy was. For someone to take down a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator despite being in the Golden Core Realm indicated his talent and potential.


    When they saw him carefully, examining him, they were still surprised, having a hard time believing Gale was from the Burnheart Family. They were jealous and also a little afraid of their future.


    Fiona, Kaley, and Jasmine walked before Gale and asked various questions with concern.


    "Are you okay? I saw you got badly injured earlier."


    "What took you so long? What if you were a bit slow and we were already dead."


    "Don''t say something like that, Kaley. We should be d we are all okay."


    Seeing the girls being concerned about him made him very happy in his heart. He didn''t think he would have such a family in this new world. He was also a bit embarrassed, as everyone was looking at them.


    Gale was very shy about this type of situation. It did happen frequently in his previous life because of his father, mother, and sister, but in this new world, this happened for the first time.


    He might have changed drastically from his past self, but there was something still inside him that he would only get used to as time passed.


    Still, Gale hid his shyness away and spoke calmly, but with a smirk on his face. "Yes, just as Jasmine said, we shouldn''t be worried about such things anymore, just be d that we are all okay. Also, did you really doubt that I would mess up?"


    "Hmph, What if you did? If you really did it, I wouldn''t ever forgive you." Kaley pouted her face, turning her head to the side.


    "Haha," Gale didn''t say much, as he was used to Kaley''s tantrums.


    Gale then nced at Julie, who was looking down at the ground, being shy to even look at him.


    Gale could guess why she didn''te to him, despite having the biggest urges like the other girls to ask him. ''She is embarrassed to make our rtionship public. She is just like a middle schooler, and I can''t me her for being like that. I guess I will take it and not force it. It might go against her nature.''


    Gale also decided not to make their rtionship public, he would only do it when he got her consent.


    Then Gale and the girls talked to themselves a little.


    "Hello, young man." At that moment, someone entered in the middle of their conversation, disrupting Gale''s mood a little.


    Gale looked to his side and saw an old man behind Kaley.


    Kaley moved to the side, letting everyone see clearly who it was.


    ''What does this nasty old geezer want?'' Gale thought with disgust after seeing it being Kus.


    Gale had the least favorable impression of Kus as he knew of his atrocities and behaviors. One could say the Burnheart Family being the public enemy was mainly Kus''s fault.


    If he wasn''t too greedy and was content with what he had, none of this could have happened.


    "Cough," Kus gave a fake cough after seeing Gale finally looking at him. He regained his arrogance and spoke proudly. "I am here to congratte you on your feat. You truly didn''t disappoint your ancestors. I hope you continue getting stronger and help us to make our family stronger."


    ''This sneaky old guy.'' Vik raised his eyebrows while looking at Kus weirdly. He knew what this guy was up to. He wanted to use his seniority and the family tradition to put Gale under his palm and let him do their every bidding.


    "What is wrong with you?" Gale''s face turned into a visible expression of disgust, as if he had seen the nastiest thing in his life. "Did you even ask who I am and where I am from? Fortunately, it is indeed true that I have Burnheart as myst name, and I do carry this family''s bloodline, but that doesn''t mean I belong to your n. It looks like you have gotten too old, themon sense in your mind has left already, and it is degrading to that of a baby.''


    Gale''s words were like bullets that pierced Kus''s heart, bringing forth extreme shame in front of everyone. Kus shouted in anger. "Don''t you even know how to respect your elders?"


    "Huh? Elders? I just told you that I do not belong to your shitshow of a family. I am on my own. I just came here to save this town because of personal reasons and the main one for saving my wives." This time, Gale looked down at Kus and said with arrogance. "I do not want to hear anything from you. Your intelligence is making me want to kill you right now."


    Then Gale added with a smile on his face. "On which I don''t think anyone wouldin. I might even get many followers."


    "You!" Kus took a step back and wanted to preach Gale but halted himself. He knew he was weaker than Gale, and everyone had a bad impression of him already, so it was true he might get killed here easily.


    Also, the fact that Gale was saying he didn''t belong to his family meant something had happened while they were in seclusion in the ancestral hall.


    "It''s okay, young man; you don''t have to kill him. He is just like that." Pol came in and took Kus away by patting his shoulder.


    Gale answered back with a smirk. "Sure, just keep his mouth in check. I do not know what more disaster his mouth can bring for you guys."


    Pol and Kus were angry about it, but they didn''t say anything, just silently walked away.


    Everyone was also surprised to find such a turn of events, they didn''t expect there was a hidden conflict between them. This also made them d, knowing their worries were for nothing.


    "Interesting." Saying softly under his breath, Vik walked toward Gale, feeling he and Gale could have a nice talk.


    Gale also saw Viking towards and waited for him. He also wanted to talk with this monster that he was amazed by.


    They stood before each other, smiling. Then they brought their hands forward, shaking them together.


    "Gale Burnheart."


    "Vik Silveria."

 Chapter 167 The Seething Anger

    <h4>Chapter 167 The Seething Anger</h4>


    "Nice to meet you, Vik." Gale said this with a big grin on his face. "Sorry for arrivingte. I was a bit busy with something."


    Vik didn''t think much about Gale''s way of speaking; instead, he said it back with a slight smile on his face. "It''s okay. Miss Fiona had assured me about your arrival. But I am not gonna lie, I was skeptical of your strength with how confident Miss Fiona said."


    Vik continued before pausing for a second. "However, it looks like you have proven me wrong."


    Gale nodded his head, not wanting to continue this topic further on. He asked. "Forget about all this, I think you and others should focus on maintaining the town now. It is quite in shambles¡­we could say."


    Vik nced at the broken walls, houses, streets, and dead bodies, eventually agreeing with Gale as they didn''t have the luxury to rx now. He also didn''t ask Gale to help them with the town, as he could see Gale had zero interest in this town and he had already done enough.


    Then Gale and Vik talked about some other stuff with smiles on their faces. To outsiders, it looked as if two old friends had reunited with each other.


    Despite it not being the real case, they were somewhat right. Gale and Vik were people who had monstrous potential, people like them were hard to find. So, these two, who were being humble yet had arrogance in their hearts, felt close when they met their peers for the first time. They felt someone was finally worthy to talk and of their time.


    However, their talk didn''tst long, as Gale reminded Vik again of his current goal.


    Vik nodded his head and switched his attention to the patriarchs. Not only his attention, but even his demeanor changed. Vik''s voice became stern, much more serious, and he said to them. "Quickly gather up your forces and resources, we will restore this town back to normal."


    The patriarchs and the old ancestors didn''t have any choice but to listen. They wanted to rx, but they couldn''t ignore Vik''s words, as he was still their real pir that could stop the town from full copse.


    The reason was that Vik had much more public favorability, and they believed him more. If they angered him and he left this ce, then the whole town would descend into chaos, which they definitely didn''t want in this current situation.


    Vik was about to lead them to the town when suddenly Brustiar spoke out. "Wait!"


    Everyone halted in their steps and looked back. They were surprised to find it was Brustiar. However, what truly surprised them was the anger burning in Brustiar''s eyes.


    A slight smirk appeared on Gale''s face, which many didn''t notice. He thought of it with glee. ''Will this dog go mad now for his son''s death?''


    Bast asked, raising his eyebrows. "What is wrong with you, Brustiar?"


    Brustair ignored his father''s words; instead, he looked into Gale''s gleeful eyes and asked. "Why didn''t youe and save my son? You had the strength to deal with those monsters the whole time, right? You were waiting for my son to die before you coulde and save the town to be the hero."


    The atmosphere instantly turned tense as the Burnheart ancestors started to sweat heavily.


    Bast, who always looked calm, couldn''t help but swear loudly in his heart. ''This Idiot!! Now is not the time to say such things. No one will side with you on this! This son of mine will be the bane of me.''


    However, Bast didn''t show such emotions outside, but from his face and the heavy sweating, one could guess his state. He said it with anger in his face, warning him with his eyes. "Brustiar, what are you talking about? He is our savior, we shouldn''t say such things to him. Quickly apologize; the Savior may forgive you."


    "Hmph, shut up, you old fools. Always sucking on the toes of someone stronger than you." However, Brustiarpletely ignored Bast''s warning and instead started to scold him back. This shocked not only the Burnheart ancestors but others too.


    On the other hand, Gale was so high on ecstasy that he wasn''t able to contain himself. ''Ohhhh~ This is getting super fun.''


    Brustiar didn''t stop there but continued spitting on his father. "It happened with the demon sect and other times too. Every time you lick the stronger guy''s feet, it brings trouble to our family! You guys should have died already and handed your legacy to the future generation."


    Pol and Bast''s faces were as dark as coal. Meanwhile, Kas''s face was red as he was burning with anger. Today, he felt Brustiar had brought more shame than any other thing that had happened before.


    So Kas exploded. "You idiot!!!! You dare to insult your ancestors!? We were the ones guarding the family from getting it gobbled up by outside forces. We have brought peace to the family for so many years, and this is what we are getting!?"


    Brustiar''s face contorted into disgust. "Peace?"


    Ptui!


    Spitting on the ground as if he had smelled something horrendous, he said. "What peace? You guys only brought destruction. I do not want to mention the past incident, as the best example is right in front of everyone."


    "Look what has happened because you guys joined hands with the Demon Blight Sect. Just for your own greed, we have to witness this sight of the town. It wasn''t for your family, I am sure it was a way for you to get stronger and prolong your lives. I know you guys very well, how greedy you are." Brustiar said, gritting his teeth.


    ''Brustiar¡­'' Galibar watched his friend descend into madness. Eventually he shook his head, as it was already toote and it was between their own, he shouldn''t let his n go into muddy water now.


    Gale''s lips arched up as he felt like he was watching a live drama. ''This guy is so mad and sad that he has lost who to me. But from the looks of it the ancestors have grabbed more of hatred than me. That speaks a lot about what he had to witness and do for them.''


    Even Gale started to feel a bit of sympathy toward Brustiar, as he wasn''t his true enemy, his revenge was already done. The feud between him and Brustiar was nothing but protecting their family.


    Kas gritted his teeth and finally made a choice on behalf of the other two. "Brustiar Burnheart, after witnessing your hatred toward the family and elders, going rogue, and forgetting your family attics, I, on behalf of the ancestors, strip your patriarch status away and order you to be imprisoned for lifetime."


    Brustiar was surprised after hearing that, but it onlysted for a few seconds asughter escaped from his mouth. "So, your true colors are revealed. If anybody tries to question you, you silence them."


    Many were surprised and bewildered by the sudden turn of events, but Gale was experiencing another sort of emotion. He couldn''t help but smack his lips and say dumbfoundedly. ''That¡­that''s ironicing from your mouth.''


    Gale knew how much these families and ns forcefully shut down any rebuke from themon people.


    Kas was ready to detain Brustiar, so he started walking forward. But he hadn''t taken a step entirely when suddenly someone walked past him, which took him by surprise, and so did to others.


    They didn''t know what was happening today with such a sudden turn of events, reveal after reveal, but in their hearts they didn''t mind it. Despite being in such a dangerous situation, they couldn''t help but watch it.


    Gale, who was watching the drama before him with content and wasining about having no popcorn, didn''t expect something to happen again. From the looks of it, he knew it was about him.


    Gale looked at the boy before him, who had the same hair color as his and whose face was screaming to go on a killing spree. This person was, as everyone guessed ¡ª Ban.


    Gale asked, raising the corner of his mouth, obviously mocking him. "What do you want now? Do you want validation like your father?"


    "Yes." Ban said with death pan eyes which had no emotions in them. But somehow anger was seeyes,ng out of him."Did you have the strength to kill those monsters before arriving here?"


    ''Heh?'' Gale was amused, so he decided to y along with him. He knew he didn''t have the strength to kill Roy and Nimona. But he told them that then it would grow suspicion of my rapid growth and might bring unnecessary trouble. So, he lied. "Yes, I had the strength to kill them at any time."


    Jasmine, Fiona, Julie, and Kaley were surprised, as this was not what he told them, but knowing him, they guessed what he wanted to do.


    "Okay. Now for the final question." Ban''s words surprised Gale, as he didn''t expect to stay calm still. "Why didn''t you save the town from the very beginning?"

 Chapter 168 A Greater Height

    <h4>Chapter 168 A Greater Height</h4>


    Jack, who was watching it from afar, couldn''t help but say it in his heart. ''Ban, please don''t do something stupid.''


    He was extremely worried about him, as he knew Band had zero chance against Gale; at this rate, he would be just inviting his death.


    Gyuki''s voice suddenly changed, trying tofort Jack. ''You do not have to worry. This Gale¡­he doesn''t seem like someone who would kill for no reason. I have seen and met many people in my life, so I can identify someone''s personality with just a nce.''


    Jack''s face turned weird. He asked with doubt. ''Are you telling the truth, master? If it is true, then you wouldn''t have just died like that.''


    Jack was then met with silence, which didn''tst long as Gyuki''s scolding came shortly after. ''You filial student! This is what you are treating me with? You forgot the things I did for you?''


    ''Uhhhh¡­.I am sorry, master.'' Jack quickly started apologizing in his face, and from outside, his face appeared to be like that of a monk in deep prayer.


    This made Jackpletely aware of the situation his friend was in and the anxiety too.


    On the other hand, Yuki and Freya, who were also watching from the side, had some discussion of their own.


    Freya asked with concern. "Should we go and try to save him? We might not be close, but we spent some time together."


    To Freya''s question, Yuki just shrugged his shoulders. "Nah, it is their personal matter, we can''t barge in like that. Also, I don''t care much. But¡­if you do, then feel free to try."


    "Hmph." Freya pouted when she saw Yuki say such a thing to her. She decided she should also tease him, or he would always be on her side. "I thought you were a fighting enthusiast. But it seemed like it was all a lie or you were just¡­scared."


    Hearing that and seeing the smirk on Freya''s face, finally broke Yuki''s calm demeanor. "No, you are wrong. I am just waiting for them to finish their drama. You see, that Gale guy is actually my friend. He would fight me anytime if I asked, and he would stop this drama if I asked too. The reason I am not doing it is because I am respecting his space."


    "Heh? Yeah, preach as much as you want." However, Freya shrugged off Yuki''s words, thinking he was bragging.


    This made Yuki''s face darken. ''This girl¡­ she always gives me a headache.''


    Moving from these tidbit moments, we could finally focus on the main situation.


    "Why didn''t you save the town from the very beginning?"


    Hearing this question from Ban broadened the smile on Gale''s face. He asked. "Do you really want to know?"


    "Yes." Ban gave a straightforward answer.


    "Well, I just don''t care." Gale''s answer didn''t make Ban show any kind of reaction, it was as if he wasn''t satisfied. This irked Gale''s heart more, as he wanted to see how much more he could push this boy. "Let me exin a bit more to you, buddy."


    "Tell me, will you care about an object or ce that you didn''t care about in the first ce? No, you won''t. But if you say, yes, then you are wrong. We always thrive on finding greater things and reaching greater heights. We have to leave the ce we came from, as those won''t suit us after we achieve greater sess." Gale somehow forgot that he was in front of some stranger, and he had vowed he wouldn''t care about strangers from now on, but for some reason he started teaching Ban as if he were a close junior of his, which Galepletely forgot.


    "I can see that you are rebuking me by saying that those people would stille back for their homnd, dear ones, and most beloved objects, maybe. But that is only for personal benefit. They are here to grow their forces or to stay hidden in quiet ces, just because they have a favorable impression, not attachment."


    Coming to this point, Gale''s face turned stern, and he said, ring at Ban as if warning him or waking him up. "If you love your brother so much, then get stronger, stronger, to the point where you stand toe to toe with immortals."


    All of a sudden, a smirk appeared on his face again. He said it softly, as if trying to imitate the devil''s whisper. "You know, immortals can bring people back from the dead."


    This widened not only Ban''s eyes but everyone''s. Many people had lost their dear ones with the passage of time, they wanted to connect with them more than anyone. So, Gale''s words brought shock to everyone and lit up their fiery passion for cultivation. They were from a small and rural ce, and for this reason, theycked much knowledge about the world. The only reason they believe it is because of his strength and how mysterious and unknown he still is to them, despite being from their town.


    This has brought passion into a lot of people''s hearts. One of them was Vik, who still felt guilty about his teacher''s death and how regretful he was. He might have been in the White Jade Sect, a big force for many in the surroundings, but that was still smallpared to the sheer scope of this world.


    ''Immortal¡­'' Vik pondered deeply. ''I guess I have to leave this ce as fast as possible. I do not know if what he said is true or not, but those powerhouses at the top can do things beyond normal, ording to cultivators. So, he might not be wrong, I still have to explore the world to find a way to bring my master back.''


    Meanwhile, Kaley was thinking of her mother. ''Can I bring my mother back? If so, then I will ask for Gale''s help. I want him to show the way to immortality.''


    Jasmine also had some thoughts of her own. ''So, we can bring Madam back again¡­I hope Gale will do it when he truly achieves this immortality.''


    Many also had their own thoughts, but they were all hidden. But this didn''t hide the passion for cultivation that was buried in their heart to fire back up.


    Ban looked at Gale with shock and asked for confirmation. "Are you telling the truth?"


    "Buddy," Gale answered calmly, patting his shoulders. "People can fly in the sky just by cultivating for a small amount of time. Can you dare to imagine when someone has cultivated for thousands of years, reaching a height in cultivation that we could only dare to fathom?"


    Gale''s words made Ban gulp his saliva inwardly. "I am sorry for my behavior. I was acting out of my mind. It is people''s choice what they want to do. But, thank you for the teaching. I can see we are of the same age, and I do want to spar with you. However, I am weak, so can you promise me that you will spar with me when I confidently throw a challenge?''


    "Sure, sure." Gale answered with a smirk. "Anyway, we will take our leave."


    Gale turned around and left the ce. He wanted to stay at Julie''s ce for the time being beforeing up with a goal.


    Jack, who was watching Gale leave, asked Gyuki. ''Master, what he said¡­is it true?''


    Gyuki went silent for a second before answering. ''I am sorry, kid. Even I do not have a correct answer for that.''


    ''Truth be told, I may have lived a long life and of high prestige. I am not trying to brag, but I was someone close to the upper echelon of the cultivation realm. I was able to see what those guys were able to do. So, what that little friend said might not be far from the truth.'' Gyuki finished with a sigh, and some admiration could be heard fluttering out of those words.


    However, that was enough to shatter Jack''s goal and create a new one, something that he would not even have dreamed of in his life if he hadn''t met with his master, Gyuki. ''Master, I want to be immortal. I want everyone to know me as the Peerless Sword Immortal!''


    ''Hahahha¡­kid, that is such a bold im.'' A heartyughter escaped from Gyuki''s mouth. A child''s side and a heart full of passion that he possessed sprung out, making him say. ''Kid, quickly find a way to make me walk with a physical body. Then I will teach you for your arrogance and that bold im of yours.''


    ''Hehehe¡­master, we will see.'' Jack chuckled back, having fun chatting with his master for the first time.


    On the other hand, Yuki was taking Freya to meet up with Gale. No, that was wrong. Yuki was going to meet up with Gale, and Freya was tagging along with him without his permission.


    "Why are youing with me? Also, what do you want to do with Gale?" Yuki couldn''t contain himself and had to eventually ask.


    Freya, who was beside, said proudly. "I am not going to see Gale, I am going for his wives. I want to take advice from them and maybe spar too. You know they are the strongest women in our town."

 Chapter 169 Friends and Heart

    <h4>Chapter 169 Friends and Heart</h4>


    IceFire n residence.


    Gale and his girls had finally arrived at the ce and were heading toward Gale''s bedroom. He wanted to take a rest with his girls. But Julie would not being, as she told them she wanted to help the n and maintain it as she was still the matriarch of this n.


    To which, Gale respected her decision very much. He wouldn''t hold them back from whatever decision they made but would only step in when he felt they were doing something wrong.


    What Gale didn''t expect was that the other girls also wanted to go and help her. They can''t just sit back when people need them the most.


    Gale could just sigh and let them go too. However, before going, they invited Gale, which he bluntly refused. In the first ce, he didn''t have much heart for helping others, and even if he did, he couldn''t aplish anything as he didn''t have any noticeable skill in this situation.


    Gale headed toward his room after seeing them leave.


    However, he hadn''t gone deep into the building when a servant came before and said. "Lord, you have some guests."


    "Guest?" Gale wasn''t surprised by the servant calling him Lord, as many had already seen him and the girls together. With how contiguous they were, everyone could already make guesses, and the news from the people present at the scene might have already spread it, confirming the guesses.


    "Yes, lord. They are Yuki and Freya. They say they want to meet the Lord right now." The servant said it respectfully, not daring to raise his voice.


    "Oh." Gale understood the reason for the guests the moment he heard the names, especially Yuki''s. "Let them in. I can''t let a friend wait outside. Led them to Julie''s garden"


    "Yes, my lord." The servant nodded his head at Gale''s leaving figure. Then he also left to do his job.


    ¡­


    In Julie''s garden.


    "So many things happened in such a short time. It all feels like a dream." Gale said, caressing the flower beneath him.


    Gale might be appearing calm, confident, and arrogant in front of others, but he was still an outsider who was not used to such spectacles and wonders. As an earthling, he had only seen scientific things and grew up with what people from this world would call ''extremely normal''.


    "But it isn''t like that, I amining." Gale said, smiling at the blue sky that was about to see dawn. "It is just that I have never felt this before. The time spent in this world felt more fulfilling to me than on earth. I have never felt this much freedom before. The wives I will call my family now, the children I will have, and the strength I need to keep powering up to keep them stronger. I have so many things in such a harsh and jungle-like world where the strong could eat the weak any moment."


    Knock Knock


    Suddenly, the sound of knocking came from the door leading to the garden.


    Gale knew who was here, so he said it without asking anything. "Let them in."


    The door instantly opened. From it emerged Yuki and Freya, who were looking around curiously. They saw a in garden with all kinds of flowers that would mostly be seen in the winter blooming proudly.


    Yuki and Freya''s eyes finallynded on Gale, who was sitting on a bench leisurely, looking back at them.


    "Wee, Yuki and Freya. Come take a seat." Gale warmly greeted them and told them to sit on the chairs before him, which he had brought earlier.


    Yuki and Freya sat on them, without any further talk. However, just as Yuki''s assnded on the cold, wooden board, he started firing his question. "Oi, quickly tell me, how are you alive? I heard you were dead. That made me so sad, I also wanted to find the culprit and take revenge for you. But it looks like it is no longer needed."


    Gale answered with a chuckle as Yuki''s concern warmed his heart a little. "Who told you I died in the first ce?''


    "Huh? So you didn''t die? You were alive the entire time! If so then whose dead body was that?" Freay suddenly jumped in, expressing his bewilderment.


    "Hahah, miss Freya. Do you have any proof that it was my body?" Gale was having fun, ying this game of guesswork with them. "Hiding only one truth can lead to apletely different conclusion."


    "Hmmm." Yuki rubbed his chin and pondered loudly. "So, you faked your death. Afterpletely utilizing this role, you felt you had to discard it might bring unnecessary trouble. If that is true, then I have to worry about you. I can''t think of such things when making ns. I only know how to fight."


    Yuki let out a sigh, indicating he had already given up.


    Hearing these, Freya couldn''t help but ask. "I won''t tell you anything about why you did this, but was this the end goal of your n?"


    Freya was referring to the big invasion that happened and the loss their town had to take. She couldn''t let it slide, as she held it very dear to this town.


    Gale answered back with a smirk while shaking his head in dismay. "The intention of my n was not this kind of war. I only wanted to incite the war between Ragingwave and Burnheart, which will just take ce here and will result in a small amount of destruction,pared to what we got."


    "What I didn''t know was that the Burnheart family colluded with the Demon Blight Sect. That brought a big disaster and would have elerated more when the White Jade Sect joined. Still, Vik was able to stop the Demon Blight Sect himself, which is verymendable. Unfortunately, Brustiar''s son had already been brainwashed by the bee queen, and he sent a desperate message to her in hatred for his brother."


    "If you tell me, it is everyone''s fault. Human hearts ambition is not to be trifled with." Gale said this with dismay and a bit of amazement.

 Chapter 170 Old Fable

    <h4>Chapter 170 Old Fable</h4>


    "It truly is." Yuki agreed with Gale as the memories of his n''s inner struggle shed before his eyes, making him a bit sad.


    However, Gale and Freya didn''t notice, or to say they ignored it, they didn''t want to bring back someone''s sad stuff hidden inside their hearts.


    Afterwards, they started talking about their experiences and how their days went these past months. Gale also got well acquainted with Freya, and Freya, who thought Gale might be someone with full arrogance and might ignore her, got surprised by his demeanor.


    Their chat ended after an hour when the moon started to shine brightly, illuminating the garden that had no source of light.


    Seeing that their conversation was about to end, Yuki asked the thing that was stuck inside his mind. "Gale, you told everyone earlier about immortals. Are they real? Can people really achieve such a feat?"


    "Heh¡­" Gale tilted his head and smirked at Yuki. "To be honest, I should be asking you this, not you to me. Right, Yuki Skyripper, runaway from the famous swordsman n?"


    ''Huh!?'' Yuki''s eyes widened in shock, as he didn''t expect Gale to expose such a thing. Gale might not have told everything, but the small amount he exposed was enough for Yuki to guess that Gale knew about his identity.


    Meanwhile, Freya was left confused, not understanding what Gale meant or why his words shocked Yuki. ''Famous swordsman n¡­? Is it Yuki''s n? Now that I think of it, I never gave a thought about his n; I always assumed he was from our nearby n.''


    "When did you know?" Yuki gave up without trying, as he knew it was futile.


    "From the very beginning." Gale''s answer surprised Yuki even more, making him worry about Gale now. Gale was from the Burnheart family and only had a small amount of influence, it was impossible for him to know such a thing. So, it meant Gale was hiding a big secret. But Yuki wouldn''t try to pry on him, as he didn''t do anything to him despite knowing his secrets.


    Yuki said, staring intensely at Gale''s eyes. "So, you want to learn about immortality from me despite being much more knowledgeable about this than me?"


    Gale just chuckled and shook his head. "It isn''t like that. I might know more than you, but there are some things that can''t be known just by reading and assuming. Your n is very experienced, I am sure they know something or have even witnessed things that I don''t know of."


    "Yes, you''re right." Yuki agreed with Gale, deciding to tell him everything, as from Gale''s words, it looked like he would reveal his part after he did his first. "Immortals, such beings might be legends or myths now, but in the ancient period they were a norm. We could see people walking alongside humans, participating in many incidents for the benefit of humanity. The early world was very prosperous, something that we can already dream of now."


    At this point, Yuki''s voice had dimmed a little. "However, that didn''tst long as the Cosmic Cmity urred that destroyed the world and the structure in which the earth would spew spiritual energy. Forck of spiritual energy, the few immortals that were left all went into hiding."


    "Hmmm¡­." Gale went into deep thought after hearing that before he came up with his conclusion. "Your story feels like a fabled legend. Not very detailed, but filled with excellence and wonder."


    "To be honest, you can say it is. But this knowledge has been passed down by our ancestors, who have fought alongside them. Unfortunately, this knowledge got lost bit by bit with the passage of time." Yuki shook his head, frustrated.


    "However, it does match with what I know." Gale then told his version, which hebined with the knowledge the system would give from time to time.


    After Gale was done, Yuki gave his own conclusion about Gale''s knowledge. "So, you are basically saying to me that reaching this immortal realm is still possible but very hard to achieve now. The reason is because thews are broken and the density of spiritual energy is reduced very much."


    Gale nodded his head. "And don''t ask me what thew is. I don''t even know it myself."


    "Well, that is already enough for me. It at least gives me hope that immortality is achievable, not some fable." Yuki stood up, ready to leave, but he asked something else before doing so. "By the way, what is your goal now?"


    "My goal¡­" Gale pondered a bit before answering. "My end goal might be immortality, but the current¡­I do not know. Till I find one, I will just spend my days with my wives, and I have enough time to find one."


    "I see, you are right. Let''s take our time. It isn''t like the world is about to end." Yuki turned around, shing a smile at Gale. However, he has not even taken a step; he hase to a halt. He turned his head to his right and asked. "Don''t you want to leave, or do you have something to talk about with Gale in private?"


    Freya, who was in a daze and in a deep state of processing the information she just received, woke up after hearing Yuki''s voice. "Ah..ah¡­yes.. I forgot." She hastily stood up and said this to Yuki. "Let''s go."


    Yuki just gave her something weird before walking along with her. Before they exited through the door, Yuki gave a nod to Gale, while Freya just waved her hand. In return, Gale nodded at them with a smile.


    After the door shut down, Gale thought with a smirk on his face. ''They do make a good pair.''


    Then, with that smirk still on his face, he turned around and said. "Sneaking into someone''s house is punishment worthy, Captain Vik."


    Vik ignored him and sat in the chair Yuki was in. "Punishment is only given where there isw, but this town is currentlywless."


    "Hehehe, you''re not wrong, Vik." Gale chuckled at Vik''s quote.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!